The cure of church-divisions, or, Directions for weak Christians to keep them from being dividers or troublers of the church with some directions to the pastors how to deal with such Christians / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1670
        
      
       Approx. 786 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 257 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26906
         Wing B1234
         ESTC R1684
         12306217
         ocm 12306217
         59262
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26906)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59262)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 200:15)
      
       
         
           
             The cure of church-divisions, or, Directions for weak Christians to keep them from being dividers or troublers of the church with some directions to the pastors how to deal with such Christians / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [48], 430, [15] p.
           
             Printed for Nevil Symmons ...,
             London :
             1670.
          
           
             Errata on p. [5] at end.
             Advertisement on p. [7]-[12] at end.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CURE
           OF
           Church-divisions
           :
           OR
           ,
           Directions
           for
           weak
           Christians
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           being
           Dividers
           ,
           or
           Troublers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           With
           some
           Directions
           to
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           how
           to
           deal
           with
           such
           Christians
           .
        
         
           By
           Richard
           Baxter
           .
        
         
           
             
               Joh.
               17.
               21.
               
            
             That
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             ,
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             :
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             one
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             may
             believe
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             .
             
               22.
               
            
             And
             the
             glory
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             One
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             are
             One.
             
               23.
               
            
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             
               Perfect
               in
               One
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             world
             may
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             hast
             
               Loved
               them
            
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             loved
             me
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               10.
               
            
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             divisions
             among
             you
             :
             but
             that
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             judgment
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               3.
               
            
             For
             ye
             are
             yet
             carnal
             :
             for
             whereas
             there
             is
             among
             you
             envying
             and
             strife
             and
             divisions
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             carnal
             ,
             and
             walk
             as
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevil
             Symmons
          
           at
           the
           three
           Crowns
           over
           against
           Holborn-Conduit
           ,
           1670.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Authors
           I.
           Purpose
           ,
           II.
           Reasons
           and
           III.
           Prognosticks
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           I.
           IT
           is
           none
           of
           the
           business
           of
           this
           Book
           to
           single
           out
           any
           one
           Party
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           to
           tell
           you
           by
           Application
           how
           far
           they
           are
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           Schism
           :
           I
           meddle
           with
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           leave
           each
           person
           to
           make
           application
           to
           himself
           .
           It
           is
           SIMPLE
           CATHOLICK
           CHRISTIANITY
           which
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           and
           Unity
           and
           Concord
           which
           are
           its
           Ligaments
           and
           Essential
           parts
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           SECT
           as
           a
           SECT
           ,
           and
           a
           FACTION
           as
           a
           faction
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           or
           that
           Sect
           or
           Faction
           ,
           which
           I
           detect
           and
           blame
           .
           Yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           as
           in
           the
           same
           City
           there
           are
           the
           wise
           and
           the
           foolish
           ,
           the
           sound
           and
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Army
           there
           are
           valiant
           men
           ,
           and
           Cowards
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           same
           Churches
           there
           are
           Christians
           of
           various
           degrees
           of
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Integrity
          
           and
           strength
           :
           And
           all
           men
           should
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           be
           of
           the
           wisest
           ,
           the
           Holiest
           and
           the
           most
           fruitful
           sort
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           
           the
           more
           
             erroneous
             ,
             impure
          
           ,
           or
           scandalous
           and
           unprofitable
           .
           And
           if
           the
           sick
           will
           make
           themselves
           a
           Party
           ,
           and
           call
           the
           sound
           ,
           the
           
             A●verse
             Party
          
           ,
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           be
           one
           of
           a
           Party
           in
           that
           sense
           ;
           and
           to
           obey
           God
           as
           exactly
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           as
           spiritually
           and
           holily
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           to
           Love
           him
           with
           all
           my
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Heart
           ,
           and
           Strength
           ,
           and
           lament
           that
           I
           can
           reach
           no
           higher
           ,
           and
           do
           no
           more
           :
           And
           if
           any
           will
           call
           this
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Heresie
           or
           Schism
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           that
           I
           can
           avoid
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           at
           as
           dear
           a
           rate
           ,
           as
           enduring
           the
           Name
           and
           Imputation
           of
           that
           which
           I
           avoid
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Schismatick
           that
           I
           am
           writing
           against
           ,
           but
           the
           Thing
           ,
           by
           whatever
           Name
           it
           is
           called
           .
           It
           is
           UNITY
           ,
           LOVE
           and
           PEACE
           which
           I
           am
           pleading
           for
           :
           And
           it
           is
           DIVISIONS
           ,
           HATRED
           and
           CONTENTION
           which
           I
           plead
           against
           :
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Hypocrisie
           of
           men
           which
           I
           detect
           ,
           who
           betray
           
             Love
             ,
             Unity
          
           and
           Peace
           by
           a
           Iudas
           kiss
           ;
           and
           will
           nor
           ,
           or
           dare
           not
           openly
           renounce
           them
           ,
           and
           defie
           them
           ,
           but
           kill
           them
           with
           dissembling
           kindness
           :
           who
           cry
           them
           up
           ,
           while
           they
           tread
           them
           down
           and
           
             follow
             peace
          
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           party
           ,
           as
           the
           Dog
           followeth
           the
           Hare
           ,
           to
           tear
           it
           in
           pieces
           and
           destroy
           it
           :
           Who
           fight
           for
           LOVE
           by
           making
           others
           
           seem
           odious
           and
           unlovely
           ;
           By
           evil
           surmisings
           ,
           proud
           under
           valuing
           the
           worth
           of
           others
           ,
           busie
           and
           groundless
           censuring
           of
           men
           ,
           whose
           case
           they
           know
           not
           ;
           aggravating
           frailties
           ;
           stigmatizing
           the
           persons
           ,
           the
           actions
           ,
           the
           worship
           and
           religious
           performances
           of
           dissenters
           ,
           with
           such
           odious
           terrible
           names
           ,
           and
           Characters
           ,
           as
           their
           pride
           and
           faction
           do
           suggest
           ;
           And
           all
           this
           to
           strengthen
           the
           interest
           of
           their
           side
           and
           party
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           themselves
           and
           their
           consenters
           to
           seem
           Wise
           and
           Good
           ,
           by
           making
           others
           seem
           foolish
           and
           bad
           :
           Though
           they
           thereby
           proclaim
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           worst
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           they
           are
           most
           void
           of
           Love.
           They
           are
           all
           for
           Concord
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           only
           on
           their
           narrow
           factions
           terms
           ;
           They
           are
           for
           Peace
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           of
           the
           whole
           street
           ,
           but
           of
           
             their
             house
          
           alone
           ;
           or
           not
           of
           the
           whole
           City
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           street
           alone
           ;
           or
           not
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           City
           alone
           .
           O
           what
           a
           blessed
           thing
           were
           peace
           ,
           if
           all
           would
           derive
           it
           from
           
             their
             Wills
          
           ,
           and
           terminate
           it
           in
           their
           interest
           ;
           and
           they
           might
           be
           the
           Center
           of
           Unity
           to
           the
           world
           !
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           Gods
           or
           Christs
           !
           such
           excellent
           Architects
           are
           they
           that
           they
           can
           build
           Christs
           house
           by
           pulling
           it
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           such
           excellent
           Chirurgeons
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           heal
           Christs
           body
           by
           
           separating
           the
           members
           ,
           and
           can
           make
           as
           many
           Bodies
           as
           there
           are
           separated
           parts
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           or
           much
           of
           the
           business
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           to
           speak
           to
           those
           that
           I
           think
           are
           deepliest
           guilty
           of
           the
           Schisms
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           :
           For
           they
           are
           out
           of
           hearing
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           read
           or
           regard
           my
           writings
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Roman
           Head
           and
           Center
           of
           Unity
           which
           hath
           done
           most
           to
           divide
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           contending
           of
           Rome
           and
           Constantinople
           for
           the
           Supremacy
           which
           hath
           made
           the
           greatest
           Schisms
           that
           the
           Christian
           world
           hath
           known
           :
           And
           the
           Regiment
           of
           such
           Lords
           must
           be
           answerable
           to
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           Greatness
           ;
           and
           the
           simple
           terms
           of
           Christian
           Unity
           left
           us
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           must
           be
           turned
           into
           a
           Religion
           large
           as
           the
           Decrees
           of
           all
           the
           Councels
           ,
           and
           (
           say
           half
           of
           them
           )
           and
           the
           Popes
           Decretals
           also
           .
           And
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           way
           out
           of
           this
           wilderness
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Confessors
             present
             will
          
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           in
           all
           these
           so
           much
           as
           distinguish
           fundamentals
           from
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           so
           much
           
             material
             belief
          
           is
           
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
          
           ,
           as
           each
           mans
           opportunities
           and
           helps
           obliged
           him
           to
           receive
           ;
           that
           is
           ;
           The
           faith
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           (
           materially
           or
           objectively
           )
           is
           as
           various
           as
           the
           number
           of
           persons
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           To
           one
           more
           is
           necessary
           ,
           to
           another
           
           less
           ,
           to
           some
           none
           at
           all
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           )
           .
           And
           you
           must
           suppose
           that
           the
           Priest
           is
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           internal
           capacity
           of
           every
           mans
           Soul
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           instructions
           ,
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           suggestions
           of
           his
           whole
           life
           ,
           and
           can
           tell
           what
           measure
           of
           belief
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           proportionable
           to
           his
           helps
           ;
           and
           so
           can
           tell
           him
           whether
           he
           be
           capable
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           though
           neither
           Pope
           nor
           Councel
           have
           given
           any
           Standard
           by
           which
           to
           judge
           .
           And
           though
           no
           man
           can
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           own
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           though
           another
           man
           could
           not
           be
           saved
           by
           the
           faith
           that
           saveth
           him
           .
           So
           much
           are
           we
           mistaken
           to
           think
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Pope
           that
           hath
           the
           Keys
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           every
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           onely
           judge
           of
           the
           measures
           of
           the
           persons
           faith
           .
           These
           new
           made
           multiplyed
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           these
           Additions
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           this
           proud
           Church-tyranny
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           is
           the
           great
           cause
           of
           Schism
           in
           the
           world
           :
           And
           when
           I
           have
           had
           opportunity
           to
           write
           against
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           born
           my
           testimony
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           yet
           legible
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           that
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           I
           am
           here
           most
           to
           speak
           to
           :
           but
           to
           them
           that
           profess
           to
           be
           more
           teachable
           and
           willing
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           And
           yet
           I
           add
           though
           this
           Book
           be
           written
           principally
           to
           save
           the
           darker
           sort
           of
           honest
           Christians
           ,
           from
           the
           sin
           and
           misery
           of
           Church
           divisions
           ,
           I
           write
           it
           not
           principally
           for
           them
           to
           read
           ;
           For
           I
           know
           their
           prejudice
           ,
           weakness
           and
           incapacity
           ,
           after-mentioned
           :
           But
           I
           write
           it
           to
           remember
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           what
           principles
           they
           have
           to
           Preach
           and
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           what
           principles
           to
           confute
           and
           to
           destroy
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           mean
           to
           save
           the
           people
           from
           this
           state
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           from
           the
           sad
           effects
           .
           And
           if
           Ministers
           neglect
           the
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           so
           great
           and
           necessary
           a
           duty
           ,
           let
           them
           remember
           that
           they
           were
           warned
           ,
           if
           they
           find
           themselves
           overwhelmed
           in
           the
           ruines
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Reasons
           moving
           me
           to
           this
           work
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           my
           calling
           to
           help
           to
           save
           people
           from
           their
           sins
           ;
           and
           Church
           division
           is
           a
           heap
           of
           sins
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           more
           I
           love
           them
           that
           I
           hope
           are
           tender
           Conscienced
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           sin
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           convinced
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           endeavour
           their
           conviction
           ,
           remembring
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             hate
             thy
             Brother
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             rebuke
             thy
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             sin
             upon
             him
             .
          
           Lev.
           19.
           17.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           LOVE
           is
           not
           an
           appurtenance
           of
           my
           Religion
           ,
           but
           my
           Religion
           it self
           .
           
             God
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             Love
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             him
             :
          
           (
           who
           can
           speak
           a
           higher
           word
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ?
           )
           Love
           is
           the
           end
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           faith
           is
           but
           the
           Bellows
           to
           kindle
           Love
           :
           Love
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           all
           the
           Law
           ;
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           the
           nature
           and
           mark
           of
           Christs
           Disciples
           ;
           the
           divine
           nature
           ;
           the
           sum
           of
           holiness
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           the
           proper
           note
           by
           which
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           his
           state
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           any
           of
           his
           other
           acts
           are
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           :
           without
           which
           if
           we
           had
           all
           knowledge
           and
           belief
           ,
           all
           gifts
           of
           utterance
           and
           highest
           profession
           ,
           we
           were
           but
           as
           sounding
           Brass
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           tinkling
           Cymbal
           .
           And
           if
           all
           our
           goods
           were
           given
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           our
           bodies
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           it
           would
           profit
           nothing
           .
           Love
           is
           our
           foretast
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           perfection
           of
           it
           is
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           even
           the
           state
           and
           work
           of
           Angels
           and
           of
           Saints
           in
           glory
           .
           And
           he
           that
           is
           angry
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           calling
           men
           to
           Love
           ,
           is
           angry
           for
           calling
           them
           to
           Holiness
           to
           God
           and
           
             Heaven
             .
             Holiness
          
           which
           is
           against
           Love
           is
           a
           contradiction
           :
           It
           is
           a
           deceitful
           Name
           ,
           which
           Satan
           putteth
           upon
           unholiness
           .
           All
           Church
           principles
           which
           are
           against
           Universal
           Love
           ,
           are
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           the
           Churches
           life
           .
           And
           he
           that
           saith
           ,
           he
           loveth
           God
           ,
           and
           hateth
           his
           Brother
           is
           a
           Lyar.
           To
           be
           holy
           without
           Love
           ,
           is
           to
           see
           without
           light
           ,
           to
           live
           without
           life
           .
           He
           that
           said
           ,
           
             The
             wisdom
             from
             above
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
          
           &c.
           did
           no
           more
           dream
           of
           separating
           them
           ,
           then
           of
           dividing
           the
           head
           of
           a
           man
           from
           his
           heart
           ,
           to
           save
           his
           life
           :
           Iam.
           3.
           17.
           
           Nor
           no
           more
           than
           he
           that
           said
           ,
           
             Follow
             Peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             :
             Heb.
          
           1●
           .
           14.
           
           No
           necessity
           can
           justifie
           such
           a
           division
           :
           Holiness
           and
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           but
           two
           names
           for
           one
           thing
           .
           
             Love
             to
             God
          
           and
           to
           man
           ,
           are
           like
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           that
           are
           separated
           no
           way
           but
           by
           death
           .
           Love
           and
           Peaceableness
           ,
           differ
           but
           as
           Reason
           and
           Reasoning
           :
           Love
           may
           be
           without
           
             Passive
             Peace
          
           (
           from
           others
           to
           us
           ,
           )
           but
           never
           without
           
             Active
             Peace
          
           (
           from
           us
           to
           others
           .
           )
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           have
           had
           so
           great
           opportunity
           in
           my
           time
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           working
           of
           the
           mysterie
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           against
           Christian
           Love
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           in
           what
           manner
           Christs
           House
           and
           Kingdome
           is
           edified
           by
           divisions
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           be
           ignorant
           after
           such
           sad
           experience
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           utterly
           unexcusable
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           seared
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           heart
           that
           seemeth
           hardened
           to
           perdition
           .
           God
           knoweth
           how
           hardly
           sin
           is
           known
           in
           its
           secret
           root
           ,
           till
           men
           have
           tasted
           the
           bitterness
           of
           the
           fruit
           :
           
           Therefore
           he
           hath
           permitted
           the
           
             two
             Extreams
          
           to
           shew
           themselves
           openly
           to
           the
           world
           in
           the
           effects
           :
           And
           one
           must
           be
           noted
           and
           hated
           and
           avoided
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           I
           thought
           once
           that
           all
           that
           talk
           against
           Schism
           and
           Sects
           ,
           did
           but
           vent
           their
           malice
           against
           the
           best
           Christians
           ,
           under
           those
           names
           :
           But
           since
           then
           I
           have
           seen
           what
           Love-killing
           principles
           have
           done
           !
           I
           have
           long
           stood
           by
           while
           Churches
           have
           been
           divided
           ,
           and
           sub-divided
           ;
           one
           Congregation
           of
           the
           division
           labouring
           to
           make
           the
           other
           contemptible
           and
           odious
           ;
           and
           this
           called
           ,
           the
           
             Preaching
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             purer
             worshiping
             of
             God
             :
          
           I
           have
           seen
           this
           grow
           up
           to
           the
           height
           of
           Ranters
           in
           horrid
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           disdainful
           pride
           and
           surliness
           ;
           and
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Seekers
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           seek
           for
           a
           Ministry
           ,
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           Christ.
           I
           have
           many
           a
           time
           heard
           it
           break
           out
           into
           more
           horrid
           revilings
           of
           the
           best
           Ministry
           and
           Godliest
           people
           ,
           than
           ever
           I
           heard
           from
           the
           most
           malignant
           Drunkard
           :
           I
           have
           lived
           to
           see
           it
           put
           to
           the
           Question
           in
           that
           which
           they
           called
           ,
           the
           
             little
             Parliament
          
           ,
           whether
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Parishes
           of
           England
           should
           be
           put
           down
           at
           once
           .
           When
           Love
           was
           first
           killed
           in
           their
           own
           breasts
           ,
           by
           these
           
           same
           principles
           ,
           which
           I
           here
           detect
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           how
           confidently
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Rebellious
           demolishing
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           killing
           of
           many
           Thousands
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           turnings
           and
           overturnings
           of
           all
           kinds
           of
           Rule
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           they
           themselves
           set
           up
           ,
           have
           been
           committed
           ,
           and
           justified
           ,
           and
           prophanely
           fathered
           upon
           God.
           These
           with
           much
           more
           such
           fruits
           of
           Love-killing
           principles
           ,
           and
           divisions
           I
           have
           seen
           .
           And
           I
           have
           seen
           what
           fierce
           ,
           censorious
           ,
           proud
           ,
           unchristian
           tempers
           they
           have
           caused
           or
           signified
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           I
           have
           long
           seen
           that
           
             envious
             wisdom
          
           (
           whatever
           it
           pretend
           )
           
             is
             not
             from
             above
             ,
             but
             is
             earthly
             sensual
             and
             devilish
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             where
             envy
             and
             strife
             is
          
           upon
           pretence
           of
           Religious
           precedency
           of
           wisdom
           there
           is
           
             confusion
             and
             every
             evil
             work
          
           ,
           Jam.
           3.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           And
           if
           after
           so
           long
           ,
           so
           sad
           ,
           so
           notorious
           experience
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           me
           still
           to
           be
           tender
           of
           the
           brood
           of
           Hell
           ,
           I
           mean
           these
           
             Love●destroying
             wayes
          
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           any
           countenance
           to
           that
           which
           really
           hath
           done
           all
           this
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           me
           as
           blind
           as
           the
           Sod●mites
           ,
           and
           as
           obdurate
           as
           Pharaoh
           and
           his
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           utterly
           resolved
           never
           to
           learn
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           regard
           either
           good
           or
           evil
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           The
           same
           sins
           are
           continued
           in
           without
           repentance
           .
           The
           same
           pride
           and
           ignorance
           is
           still
           keeping
           open
           our
           divisions
           :
           And
           if
           after
           such
           warnings
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           scarce
           ever
           had
           the
           like
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           still
           impenitent
           ;
           if
           we
           shall
           sin
           our selves
           into
           suffering
           ,
           and
           sin
           in
           our
           suffering
           as
           we
           did
           before
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           same
           sin
           of
           Divisions
           which
           brought
           us
           to
           it
           ;
           how
           heinous
           is
           our
           Crime
           ,
           and
           how
           dreadful
           the
           Prognostick
           of
           our
           greater
           ruine
           ;
           And
           how
           guilty
           are
           those
           Ministers
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Souls
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           tell
           men
           of
           the
           sin
           and
           danger
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           know
           that
           
             Dividing
             Principles
          
           and
           Dispositions
           ,
           do
           tend
           directly
           to
           the
           ruine
           and
           damnation
           of
           those
           in
           whom
           they
           do
           prevail
           .
           That
           which
           killeth
           Love
           ,
           killeth
           all
           grace
           and
           holiness
           ,
           and
           killeth
           Souls
           :
           That
           which
           quencheth
           Love
           ,
           quencheth
           the
           Spirit
           (
           a
           thousand
           fold
           more
           then
           the
           restraining
           of
           our
           gifts
           of
           utterance
           doth
           :
           )
           That
           which
           banisheth
           Love
           ,
           banisheth
           God.
           That
           which
           is
           against
           Love
           is
           against
           the
           design
           of
           Christ
           in
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           well
           be
           called
           Antichristian
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Roman
           Kingdom
           (
           for
           so
           it
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           called
           than
           
             a
             Church
          
           )
           had
           not
           such
           Moral
           marks
           of
           Antichristianity
           ,
           (
           which
           Dr.
           More
           hath
           notably
           opened
           
           in
           his
           Mysterie
           of
           iniquity
           ;
           )
           If
           they
           were
           not
           the
           Engineers
           for
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ;
           by
           a
           false
           Center
           ,
           and
           by
           impossible
           terms
           of
           Unity
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           engine
           of
           
             tearing
             dividing
             impositions
          
           ;
           If
           among
           them
           were
           not
           found
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           I
           should
           in
           charity
           ,
           fear
           to
           suspect
           them
           of
           Antichristianity
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Prophetical
           passages
           which
           seem
           otherwise
           to
           point
           them
           out
           ;
           because
           I
           should
           still
           suspect
           my
           understanding
           of
           those
           Prophecies
           ,
           when
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Loving
             my
             neighb●ur
             as
             my self
          
           ,
           is
           plain
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           dangerously
           mistaken
           that
           think
           that
           Satan
           hath
           but
           one
           way
           to
           mens
           damnation
           .
           There
           are
           as
           many
           wayes
           to
           Hell
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           to
           the
           extinguishing
           of
           Love.
           And
           all
           tendeth
           unto
           this
           ,
           whic●
           tendeth
           to
           hide
           or
           deny
           the
           Loveliness
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Goodness
           ,
           of
           them
           whom
           I
           must
           Love
           :
           much
           more
           that
           which
           representeth
           them
           as
           odious
           .
           And
           there
           are
           many
           pretenses
           and
           wayes
           to
           make
           my
           Neighbour
           seem
           unlovely
           to
           me
           :
           One
           doth
           it
           as
           effectually
           by
           unjust
           or
           unproved
           accusations
           of
           ungodliness
           ,
           or
           saying
           ,
           Their
           worship
           is
           Antichristian
           ,
           formal
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           vain
           ;
           as
           another
           doth
           by
           unjust
           and
           unproved
           accusations
           of
           Schism
           ,
           Disobedience
           
           or
           Sedition
           .
           And
           they
           that
           love
           Godliness
           ,
           may
           be
           tempted
           to
           cast
           off
           their
           love
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           truly
           Godly
           ,
           when
           they
           once
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           ungodly
           .
           And
           the
           white
           Devil
           is
           a
           Love-killer
           as
           well
           as
           the
           black
           .
           He
           is
           〈◊〉
           mortal
           an
           enemy
           to
           Love
           ,
           who
           back
           biteth
           another
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           he
           is
           Prophane
           ,
           or
           he
           is
           an
           empty
           formalist
           ,
           or
           he
           is
           a
           lukewarm
           temporizing
           complying
           manpleaser
           ]
           as
           he
           that
           saith
           [
           He
           is
           a
           pievish
           factious
           Hypocrite
           .
           ]
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           was
           no
           Malignant
           ,
           nor
           intended
           to
           gird
           at
           Godliness
           ,
           nor
           to
           grieve
           good
           men
           ,
           who
           told
           us
           that
           it
           is
           Satans
           way
           to
           transform
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           that
           pretendeth
           to
           make
           higher
           motions
           for
           Light
           and
           for
           Religious
           strictness
           ,
           than
           Christ
           himself
           doth
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           his
           Ministers
           are
           sent
           forth
           by
           him
           as
           Ministers
           of
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           11.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           who
           will
           seem
           more
           Righteous
           ,
           than
           the
           Preachers
           of
           truth
           .
           Satan
           will
           pretend
           to
           any
           sort
           of
           strictness
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           can
           but
           mortifie
           Love.
           If
           you
           can
           devise
           any
           such
           strictness
           of
           opinions
           ,
           or
           exactness
           in
           Church
           orders
           ,
           or
           strictness
           in
           worship
           ,
           as
           will
           but
           help
           to
           
             kill
             mens
             love
          
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Churches
           in
           divisions
           ,
           Satan
           will
           be
           your
           helper
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           the
           strictest
           and
           exactest
           of
           you
           all
           :
           He
           will
           reprove
           
           Christ
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           breaker
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           gluttonous
           person
           ,
           and
           a
           Wine-bibber
           ,
           and
           a
           friend
           (
           or
           Companion
           )
           of
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           enemy
           to
           Caesar
           too
           .
           We
           are
           not
           altogether
           
             ignorant
             of
             his
             wiles
          
           ,
           as
           young
           unexperienced
           Christians
           are
           .
           You
           think
           when
           a
           w●athful
           envious
           heat
           is
           kindled
           in
           you
           against
           men
           for
           their
           faul●●
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           zeal
           of
           Gods
           exciting
           :
           But
           mark
           whether
           it
           have
           not
           more
           wrath●
           than
           Love
           in
           it
           :
           and
           whether
           it
           tend
           not
           more
           to
           disgrace
           your
           brother
           than
           to
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           
             make
             parties
          
           and
           divisions
           ,
           than
           to
           heal
           them
           :
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           St.
           Iames
           be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           you
           are
           deceived
           as
           to
           the
           author
           of
           your
           zeal
           ,
           Iam.
           3.
           15.
           16.
           and
           it
           hath
           a
           worse
           Original
           than
           you
           suspect
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           reasons
           which
           maketh
           me
           hate
           Romish
           Church
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           Religious
           cruelties
           against
           dissenters
           ,
           because
           as
           they
           come
           from
           want
           of
           Love
           ,
           so
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           they
           ●end
           to
           destroy
           the
           Love
           of
           those
           on
           whom
           they
           are
           inflicted
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           more
           hurt
           to
           their
           Souls
           than
           to
           their
           Bodies
           .
           The
           Devil
           is
           not
           so
           silly
           an
           Angler
           as
           to
           fish
           with
           the
           bare
           Hook
           ;
           nor
           such
           a
           Fool
           as
           when
           he
           would
           damn
           men
           ,
           to
           intreat
           them
           openly
           to
           be
           damned
           ;
           nor
           when
           he
           would
           kill
           mens
           Love
           ,
           to
           intreat
           them
           plainly
           ,
           not
           to
           Love
           but
           hate
           their
           
           neighbours
           :
           But
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           making
           you
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           just
           and
           necessary
           cause
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           should
           be
           lukewarm
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           truth
           ,
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           not
           do
           it
           :
           that
           so
           you
           may
           go
           on
           without
           scruple
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           again
           ,
           and
           not
           repent
           .
           Even
           they
           that
           killed
           Christs
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           it
           as
           a
           duty
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           16.
           2.
           
           And
           Paul
           himself
           did
           once
           think
           
             verily
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             many
             things
          
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           against
           the
           Name
           and
           Cause
           and
           Servants
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           Act.
           26.
           9.
           
           And
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           done
           by
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           measured
           to
           others
           ,
           it
           was
           measured
           to
           him
           again
           ;
           For
           they
           that
           
             bound
             themselves
             in
             an
             Oath
          
           to
           
             kill
             him
          
           did
           deeply
           interesse
           God
           and
           Conscience
           in
           the
           cruelty
           .
           But
           believe
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           Apostacy
           to
           fall
           from
           Love
           :
           your
           souls
           dye
           ,
           when
           Love
           dyeth
           .
           The
           opinions
           ,
           the
           Church
           Principles
           ,
           the
           sideings
           ,
           the
           Practises
           ,
           which
           destroy
           your
           love
           ,
           destroy
           your
           graces
           and
           your
           souls
           .
           You
           dye
           while
           you
           have
           a
           name
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           you
           grow
           apace
           in
           Religion
           .
           Therefore
           better
           understand
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           and
           when
           backbiters
           are
           deriding
           or
           vilifying
           your
           neighbours
           ,
           take
           it
           to
           signifie
           in
           plain
           English
           [
           I
           pray
           you
           love
           not
           these
           men
           ,
           but
           hate
           them
           .
           ]
           And
           I
           have
           told
           
           you
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           when
           one
           saith
           unjustly
           
             [
             Kill
             them
             ,
             banish
             them
             ]
          
           and
           another
           saith
           
             [
             Have
             no
             Communion
             with
             them
             ]
          
           it
           is
           too
           often
           the
           same
           inward
           affection
           which
           both
           express
           ,
           but
           in
           various
           wayes
           :
           They
           are
           agreed
           in
           the
           assumption
           ,
           that
           their
           neighbour
           is
           unlovely
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           Love
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           yet
           Religion
           seemeth
           to
           survive
           and
           to
           be
           increased
           by
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           lamentable
           to
           think
           what
           a
           degenerate
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           hypocritical
           Religion
           that
           will
           be
           ,
           and
           how
           odious
           and
           dishonourable
           to
           God.
           To
           preach
           without
           Love
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           without
           Love
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           without
           Love
           ,
           and
           to
           communicate
           without
           Love
           ,
           to
           any
           that
           differ
           from
           your
           Sect
           ,
           O
           what
           a
           loathsome
           Sacrifice
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Love
           ?
           If
           we
           must
           leave
           our
           guift
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           till
           we
           are
           reconciled
           to
           one
           offended
           brother
           ,
           what
           a
           gift
           is
           theirs
           ,
           who
           are
           unreconciled
           to
           almost
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ?
           or
           to
           multitudes
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           their
           way
           ?
           yea
           ,
           that
           make
           their
           Communion
           ,
           the
           very
           badge
           and
           means
           of
           their
           uncharitableness
           and
           divisions
           ?
           Sirs
           ,
           these
           are
           not
           matters
           of
           indifferency
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           indulged
           by
           any
           faithful
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           I
           know
           that
           these
           principles
           are
           as
           mortal
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           
           Souls
           .
           And
           that
           if
           ever
           the
           Churches
           have
           peace
           ,
           prosperity
           or
           healing
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Love
           and
           Concord
           ,
           and
           by
           destroying
           the
           principles
           which
           would
           destory
           them
           .
           One
           thinketh
           that
           it
           must
           be
           by
           a
           Spanish
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           by
           forcing
           or
           killing
           the
           dissenters
           ;
           And
           another
           thinketh
           it
           must
           be
           by
           Excommunicating
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           odious
           ,
           and
           making
           their
           own
           party
           seem
           thereby
           to
           be
           better
           than
           theirs
           .
           But
           I
           know
           that
           it
           must
           be
           by
           revived
           Love
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           never
           be
           .
           I
           
             know
             it
          
           ,
           and
           whoever
           is
           angry
           with
           me
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           choose
           but
           know
           it
           .
           When
           the
           Papists
           had
           murdered
           so
           many
           hundred
           thousands
           of
           the
           Albigenses
           and
           Waldenses
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           thought
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           done
           their
           work
           ?
           When
           the
           French
           Massacre
           had
           murdered
           30000
           or
           40000
           ,
           and
           dispatcht
           the
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Protestant
           party
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           they
           had
           but
           strengthened
           them
           ?
           When
           the
           Duke
           
             D'
             Alva
          
           had
           done
           so
           much
           to
           drwon
           the
           Belgick
           Protestants
           in
           blood
           ,
           he
           little
           thought
           that
           he
           was
           but
           fortifying
           them
           .
           Queen
           Maries
           Bishops
           little
           thought
           that
           their
           English
           Bonfires
           were
           but
           to
           light
           men
           to
           see
           the
           mischief
           of
           their
           cause
           ;
           and
           like
           the
           firing
           of
           a
           Beacon
           to
           call
           all
           the
           Land
           to
           take
           them
           for
           the
           Enemies
           of
           mankind
           ;
           
           and
           that
           the
           case
           would
           have
           been
           so
           quickly
           altered
           .
           When
           the
           Irish
           had
           murdered
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           they
           little
           thought
           that
           they
           had
           but
           excited
           the
           Survivers
           to
           a
           terrible
           revenge
           .
           I
           will
           come
           no
           nearer
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           easily
           do
           it
           your selves
           .
           
             If
             we
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             devoured
             one
             of
             another
             ,
          
           Gal.
           5.
           15.
           
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           but
           who
           shall
           be
           
             devoured
             first
          
           ,
           and
           who
           reserved
           for
           the
           second
           course
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             have
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             let
             him
             hear
             :
             He
             that
             leadeth
             into
             captivity
             shall
             go
             into
             captivity
             :
             He
             that
             killeth
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             must
             be
             killed
             with
             the
             Sword
             :
             Here
             is
             the
             Patience
          
           and
           
             Faith
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           .
           Rev.
           13.
           9.
           10.
           
           God
           Ruleth
           the
           world
           still
           when
           he
           worketh
           not
           miracles
           !
           Have
           we
           not
           seen
           a
           proud
           Victorious
           Army
           dissolved
           without
           a
           drop
           of
           blood
           ?
           and
           have
           we
           not
           seen
           that
           God
           approveth
           not
           of
           proud
           self-exaltation
           ,
           and
           violating
           the
           Sacred
           power
           of
           our
           Governours
           ,
           and
           usurping
           their
           places
           of
           Authority
           :
           Hath
           not
           the
           drunken
           world
           had
           yet
           experience
           enough
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           not
           to
           be
           built
           up
           or
           repaired
           ,
           by
           their
           tumultuous
           quarrellings
           and
           frayes
           .
        
         
           How
           long
           Lord
           ,
           must
           thy
           Church
           and
           Cause
           ,
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           unexperienced
           furious
           fools
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           what
           Holiness
           
           or
           Healing
           is
           ,
           but
           think
           that
           victory
           over
           mens
           Bodies
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           cure
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           hurting
           them
           is
           the
           way
           to
           win
           their
           Love
           !
           or
           that
           a
           Church
           is
           constituted
           of
           Bodies
           alone
           while
           Souls
           are
           absent
           ,
           or
           no
           parts
           !
           who
           will
           make
           themselves
           the
           Rulers
           of
           thy
           Flock
           in
           despite
           of
           thee
           and
           of
           thy
           Cause
           and
           Servants
           ,
           without
           thy
           call
           or
           approbation
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Soldier
           ,
           is
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Father
           and
           a
           Physician
           !
           whose
           cures
           are
           all
           by
           amputation
           ;
           and
           whose
           piety
           consisteth
           in
           flying
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           esteeming
           and
           using
           their
           Brethren
           as
           their
           foes
           ;
           who
           scatter
           thy
           flocks
           on
           all
           the
           mountains
           ,
           when
           Christ
           hath
           prayed
           that
           they
           may
           all
           be
           one
           !
        
         
           Perhaps
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           art
           one
           of
           them
           that
           thinketh
           ,
           that
           the
           settlement
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           must
           be
           won
           like
           a
           game
           at
           foot-ball
           ;
           and
           therefore
           scruplest
           not
           to
           toss
           it
           in
           the
           dirt
           ,
           and
           tumultuously
           to
           strive
           with
           and
           strike
           up
           the
           heels
           of
           all
           that
           are
           against
           thee
           ,
           (
           so
           that
           peaceable
           passengers
           cannot
           safely
           come
           near
           your
           game
           or
           pass
           the
           streets
           .
           )
           But
           when
           you
           have
           got
           the
           Ball
           ,
           have
           you
           done
           the
           work
           ?
           Are
           you
           still
           so
           ignorant
           as
           not
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           uncertain
           still
           you
           are
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           spurn
           can
           take
           it
           from
           you
           ?
           And
           
           
           
           
           
           suppose
           you
           could
           secure
           all
           your
           conquests
           ,
           are
           the
           Churches
           healed
           ever
           the
           more
           ?
           Mens
           hearts
           must
           be
           conquered
           before
           this
           healing
           work
           is
           done
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           
             we
             are
             more
             than
             Conquerours
          
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           killed
           all
           the
           
             day
             long
          
           and
           accountea
           as
           Sheep
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           34
           ,
           35.
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           gain
           and
           honour
           to
           our selves
           ,
           to
           suffer
           in
           faith
           and
           patience
           by
           our
           enemies
           ,
           than
           to
           conquer
           them
           in
           the
           field
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           more
           profitable
           also
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           tendeth
           to
           a
           more
           desirable
           conquest
           of
           them
           :
           Because
           when
           Conquerors
           do
           but
           exasperate
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           hurt
           their
           bodies
           ,
           we
           harden
           them
           the
           more
           against
           our
           cause
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           means
           of
           their
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           our
           patient
           Martyrdom
           and
           suffering
           by
           them
           ,
           may
           ●end
           at
           last
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           turn
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           save
           their
           souls
           ,
           by
           shewing
           them
           the
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Goodness
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           .
           This
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           being
           more
           than
           Conquerours
           .
           The
           Irish
           are
           conquered
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           not
           converted
           :
           The
           Scots
           and
           English
           were
           conquered
           by
           Cromwell
           ,
           but
           their
           hearts
           were
           not
           conquered
           ,
           nor
           their
           Religion
           changed
           by
           him
           .
           They
           that
           think
           that
           if
           they
           could
           get
           and
           keep
           the
           upper
           ground
           ,
           and
           have
           Dissenters
           bodies
           and
           
           estates
           at
           their
           will
           ,
           they
           could
           soon
           settle
           the
           Church
           in
           Unity
           and
           Concord
           ,
           do
           tell
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           ignorant
           they
           are
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           means
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           Concord
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Either
           you
           would
           give
           up
           your
           
             own
             judgments
          
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           or
           practice
           your selves
           to
           the
           will
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           If
           
             you
             would
             not
          
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           think
           that
           others
           will
           ?
           If
           you
           would
           ,
           you
           do
           but
           tell
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           have
           neither
           a
           God
           ,
           nor
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           Religion
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           evidence
           enough
           of
           your
           folly
           ,
           to
           say
           in
           your
           hearts
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           fear
           them
           that
           can
           but
           kill
           the
           body
           ,
           more
           than
           Him
           that
           can
           punish
           both
           body
           and
           soul
           in
           hell
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           also
           shew
           that
           you
           know
           neither
           God
           nor
           Man
           ,
           by
           thinking
           that
           all
           others
           are
           Atheists
           also
           ,
           and
           judging
           of
           them
           by
           your selves
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           set
           their
           Souls
           and
           their
           everlasting
           hopes
           ,
           at
           as
           base
           a
           price
           as
           you
           do
           yours
           .
           I
           tell
           you
           again
           that
           a
           Battel
           or
           a
           Foot●ball
           skuffle
           will
           not
           settle
           ,
           the
           discomposed
           and
           divided
           Churches
           ;
           unless
           you
           think
           that
           a
           heap
           of
           Carkasses
           slain
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           possess
           the
           quietness
           ,
           and
           concord
           which
           you
           desire
           :
           The
           Soul
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           Love
           is
           the
           Christian
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Cement
           of
           
           the
           Churches
           unity
           ;
           And
           Love
           must
           cause
           Love
           ,
           as
           fire
           causeth
           fire
           ;
           And
           hurtful
           wrath
           doth
           most
           powerfully
           quench
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           these
           fifteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           (
           but
           especially
           these
           thirteen
           hundred
           )
           been
           the
           wolvish
           Scatterer
           of
           the
           flocks
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           must
           that
           be
           now
           the
           way
           to
           build
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           long
           been
           the
           way
           to
           pull
           it
           down
           .
           It
           is
           Love
           that
           must
           be
           our
           Union
           ,
           and
           Love
           that
           must
           cause
           it
           ,
           or
           we
           shall
           never
           have
           the
           Union
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           .
           By
           this
           shall
           all
           men
           know
           that
           you
           are
           Christs
           Disciples
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           Love
           one
           to
           another
           .
           If
           you
           believe
           not
           this
           ,
           pretend
           not
           to
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           doth
           affirm
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           so
           far
           guilty
           of
           superstition
           my self
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           Changers
           of
           our
           ancient
           Government
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           been
           somewhat
           the
           more
           backward
           for
           his
           
             Name
             sake
          
           to
           the
           beheading
           of
           
             Christopher
             Love
          
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           an
           ill
           Omen
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           Actors
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Another
           of
           the
           Motives
           of
           this
           Discourse
           is
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           that
           times
           of
           most
           temptation
           ,
           are
           times
           of
           greatest
           danger
           ,
           and
           commonly
           of
           greatest
           sin
           .
           And
           all
           faithful
           Pastors
           must
           know
           what
           are
           the
           special
           Temptations
           of
           the
           Time
           
           and
           Place
           which
           they
           live
           in
           .
           When
           had
           we
           ever
           greater
           Temptations
           to
           Love-killing
           principles
           and
           practices
           than
           now
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           miserable
           Wars
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           name
           them
           to
           you
           .
           The
           harder
           it
           is
           for
           men
           to
           Love
           them
           that
           hate
           them
           ,
           that
           censure
           them
           unjustly
           ,
           that
           revile
           them
           ,
           and
           reproach
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           odious
           ,
           or
           that
           hurt
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           cause
           have
           Ministers
           and
           all
           Christians
           to
           set
           a
           double
           watch
           upon
           their
           Love
           ;
           Lest
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           ,
           a
           flaming
           and
           consuming
           zeal
           ,
           do
           tell
           others
           that
           
             they
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             they
             are
             of
             ,
          
           Luk.
           9.
           55.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           Yea
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           time
           of
           great
           Temptation
           to
           this
           sin
           ,
           but
           of
           
             common
             guilt
          
           :
           They
           are
           multitudes
           that
           are
           overtaken
           already
           with
           this
           sin
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           Land
           in
           a
           continual
           
             heart
             war
          
           ?
           Are
           there
           not
           parties
           against
           parties
           ,
           and
           cause
           against
           cause
           ,
           and
           heart-risings
           ,
           and
           passions
           ,
           and
           censurings
           of
           Dissenters
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           time
           to
           bring
           water
           when
           we
           see
           the
           flames
           ?
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           I
           perceive
           
             few
             know
          
           so
           heinous
           a
           sin
           to
           be
           any
           
             sin
             at
             all
          
           ;
           But
           all
           factions
           and
           parties
           are
           still
           justifying
           their
           Love-killing
           wayes
           ,
           and
           reproaching
           those
           whom
           they
           have
           wronged
           ;
           As
           if
           when
           they
           have
           sinfully
           withdrawn
           their
           Love
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           
           were
           no
           crime
           to
           take
           away
           next
           ,
           their
           good
           names
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           they
           have
           but
           power
           to
           take
           away
           .
           And
           when
           they
           have
           cast
           their
           brethren
           out
           of
           their
           estimation
           and
           affection
           ,
           they
           think
           it
           a
           piece
           of
           commendable
           zeal
           or
           justice
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           ou●
           of
           Christian
           communion
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           could
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           and
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           shall
           Ministers
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           see
           men
           take
           such
           sin
           for
           duty
           ,
           and
           
             serve
             God
          
           by
           abusing
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           look
           for
           a
           reward
           for
           dividing
           and
           
             pulling
             down
          
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           never
           tell
           them
           what
           they
           are
           doing
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           the
           old
           Non-conformists
           who
           wrote
           so
           much
           against
           separation
           ,
           were
           neither
           blind
           nor
           temporizers
           .
           They
           saw
           the
           danger
           on
           that
           side
           .
           Even
           Brightman
           on
           Rev.
           that
           writeth
           against
           the
           Prelacy
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           severely
           reprehendeth
           the
           separatists
           .
           Read
           but
           the
           writings
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Paget
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Ball
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Hildersham
           ,
           Mr.
           Bradshaw
           ,
           Mr.
           Baine
           ,
           Mr.
           Rathband
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           others
           against
           the
           separatists
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           learn
           that
           our
           Light
           is
           not
           greater
           ,
           but
           less
           than
           theirs
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           see
           not
           further
           into
           that
           cause
           than
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           that
           change
           of
           times
           doth
           not
           change
           the
           truth
           ;
           nor
           will
           warrant
           us
           to
           change
           our
           Religion
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           make
           our
           Religion
           subject
           ,
           to
           the
           wills
           and
           interests
           
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           change
           it
           as
           oft
           as
           the
           times
           shall
           change
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           your
           friends
           tell
           you
           not
           of
           your
           faults
           and
           errours
           in
           Love
           ,
           those
           whom
           you
           account
           your
           enemies
           will
           do
           it
           in
           wrath
           .
           And
           though
           all
           sober
           Christians
           should
           learn
           by
           the
           keenest
           rebukes
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           yet
           passion
           and
           prejudice
           maketh
           it
           so
           difficult
           ,
           that
           it
           usually
           hardeneth
           men
           more
           in
           their
           sin
           :
           And
           this
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           which
           causeth
           me
           the
           more
           to
           abhor
           division
           ,
           and
           to
           long
           for
           the
           reconciling
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           dissenting
           Christians
           ;
           Because
           while
           they
           take
           each
           other
           for
           adversaries
           ,
           nothing
           that
           is
           written
           or
           said
           by
           any
           is
           like
           to
           do
           the
           Adversaries
           any
           good
           .
           Nay
           I
           must
           confess
           when
           I
           see
           an
           adversary
           tell
           men
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           especially
           with
           furious
           spleen
           and
           wrath
           ,
           mixing
           together
           words
           and
           swords
           ,
           I
           am
           greatly
           afraid
           ,
           lest
           by
           that
           temptation
           ,
           Satan
           will
           draw
           the
           reproved
           to
           impenitency
           ,
           and
           greatly
           harden
           them
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           glory
           in
           that
           as
           a
           virtue
           ,
           which
           such
           a
           person
           doth
           so
           reprove
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           will
           neither
           hear
           of
           your
           sin
           nor
           duty
           by
           adversaries
           nor
           friends
           ,
           by
           fair
           speeches
           nor
           by
           foul
           ,
           you
           fasten
           the
           guilt
           upon
           your selves
           .
           Remember
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           kindling
           fires
           ,
           nor
           drawing
           
           Swords
           against
           you
           ,
           nor
           stirring
           up
           any
           to
           do
           you
           hurt
           ,
           but
           only
           perswading
           all
           dissenters
           to
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           forbear
           but
           all
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           love
           .
           And
           if
           such
           an
           exhortation
           and
           advice
           seem
           injurious
           or
           intollerable
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           Lord
           have
           mercy
           on
           your
           Souls
           .
        
         
           III.
           And
           now
           without
           a
           spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ;
           I
           will
           foretel
           what
           entertainment
           this
           Paper
           must
           expect
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           on
           the
           one
           side
           will
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           sharper
           and
           rounder
           dealing
           than
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           must
           cure
           the
           Schismes
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           if
           you
           would
           heal
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           conform
           you
           self
           ,
           but
           stand
           out
           as
           one
           of
           the
           party
           that
           divideth
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           on
           the
           other
           side
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           unseasonable
           time
           ,
           when
           so
           much
           anger
           is
           breaking
           forth
           against
           those
           that
           we
           account
           Dividers
           ,
           to
           mention
           their
           faults
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           stir
           up
           more
           .
           I
           will
           give
           these
           men
           no
           other
           answer
           ,
           than
           to
           bid
           them
           read
           the
           last
           part
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           or
           else
           do
           not
           talk
           till
           they
           know
           of
           what
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           some
           will
           say
           that
           I
           am
           doing
           that
           which
           will
           prove
           a
           hurt
           to
           my self
           and
           others
           .
           For
           if
           I
           should
           draw
           the
           People
           to
           Communion
           with
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           there
           would
           little
           compassion
           be
           shewed
           to
           the
           Ministers
           that
           cannot
           conform
           .
           But
           selfish
           
           wisdome
           must
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           consulting
           about
           the
           healing
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           Souls
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           is
           little
           danger
           of
           this
           consequence
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           people
           are
           far
           more
           averse
           to
           Communion
           or
           Concord
           with
           the
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           than
           the
           Non-conforming
           Ministers
           are
           .
           But
           suppose
           it
           prove
           true
           ,
           should
           we
           not
           do
           good
           to
           Souls
           ,
           and
           save
           men
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           heal
           divisions
           ,
           at
           the
           dearest
           rate
           ?
           What
           though
           it
           cost
           us
           more
           than
           is
           here
           mentioned
           ;
           The
           reviving
           of
           decayed
           Love
           ,
           and
           the
           closure
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Churches
           wounds
           ,
           is
           a
           recompence
           worth
           our
           liberties
           and
           lives
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           those
           that
           are
           most
           guilty
           of
           the
           Love-killing
           principles
           here
           detected
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           eminent
           in
           
             self-conceited
             ignorance
          
           ,
           will
           do
           by
           me
           and
           by
           this
           book
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           use
           to
           do
           by
           others
           .
           Before
           they
           have
           soberly
           read
           it
           over
           ,
           they
           will
           carry
           about
           the
           Sectarian
           reports
           of
           it
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ;
           And
           when
           one
           hath
           said
           it
           ,
           the
           rest
           will
           affirm
           it
           ,
           that
           [
           I
           have
           clawed
           with
           one
           party
           ,
           and
           have
           girded
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           have
           sought
           to
           make
           them
           odious
           by
           bringing
           them
           under
           the
           reproach
           of
           Separation
           ,
           and
           of
           censuring
           and
           avoiding
           the
           ungodly
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           luke-warm
           my self
           ,
           and
           a
           complyer
           with
           sin
           ,
           I
           
           would
           have
           all
           others
           do
           so
           too
           :
           And
           that
           these
           Reconcilers
           are
           neither
           flesh
           nor
           fish
           ,
           and
           attempt
           impossibilities
           ,
           even
           to
           reconcile
           Light
           and
           darkness
           ,
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           ;
           And
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Peace
           we
           would
           ●ell
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           would
           let
           in
           Church-corruptions
           out
           of
           an
           over-eager
           desire
           of
           Agreement
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           all
           done
           ,
           neither
           party
           will
           regard
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           fare
           worse
           than
           any
           others
           ;
           and
           will
           lose
           both
           sides
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           for
           neither
           .
           ]
           I
           know
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           disease
           which
           I
           am
           curing
           ,
           to
           send
           forth
           such
           breath
           and
           scents
           as
           these
           ;
           And
           I
           intend
           not
           to
           bestow
           a
           word
           to
           answer
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           some
           of
           the
           wise
           and
           sober
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           mark
           more
           the
           inconveniences
           of
           one
           side
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           look
           more
           to
           
             outward
             occurrences
          
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Rule
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           inward
           state
           of
           Souls
           ;
           especially
           such
           as
           have
           not
           seen
           ,
           the
           times
           and
           things
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           will
           think
           that
           though
           all
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           unseasonable
           ,
           and
           may
           give
           advantage
           to
           such
           as
           love
           not
           Reformation
           .
           And
           to
           them
           I
           shall
           return
           this
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           That
           if
           we
           stay
           seven
           years
           more
           for
           a
           seasonable
           time
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           radical
           sin
           of
           uncharitableness
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           in
           our
           graves
           ,
           and
           the
           sinners
           in
           their
           graves
           ,
           and
           the
           sin
           may
           be
           multiplied
           and
           rooted
           past
           all
           hope
           
           of
           remedy
           .
           And
           why
           may
           you
           not
           as
           well
           stay
           seven
           years
           more
           ,
           for
           a
           seasonable
           time
           ,
           to
           Preach
           down
           all
           other
           sins
           as
           well
           as
           this
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           least
           malignant
           ,
           or
           least
           dangerous
           sin
           ?
           2.
           
           There
           was
           never
           a
           more
           seasonable
           time
           to
           tell
           men
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           than
           when
           the
           temptation
           to
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           most
           growing
           and
           multiplying
           among
           us
           ;
           When
           God
           hath
           been
           so
           heinously
           dishonoured
           by
           it
           ;
           when
           the
           world
           doth
           ring
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           many
           Volumes
           reproach
           them
           for
           it
           ;
           And
           when
           the
           sensual
           and
           ungodly
           are
           hardened
           by
           it
           in
           their
           scorn
           of
           godliness
           ,
           to
           the
           apparent
           peril
           of
           their
           damnation
           :
           yea
           more
           ,
           to
           turn
           our
           complaints
           from
           our
           Law-givers
           upon
           our selves
           .
           It
           is
           want
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           Dividing
           principles
           and
           practices
           ,
           that
           have
           silenced
           so
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           brought
           us
           into
           all
           the
           confusions
           and
           calamities
           which
           we
           see
           and
           undergo
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           there
           are
           many
           sincere
           and
           considerate
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           knowing
           this
           which
           I
           say
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           more
           excited
           by
           it
           to
           lead
           the
           younger
           and
           passionate
           sort
           of
           Religious
           people
           ,
           into
           the
           wayes
           of
           Love
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           them
           from
           the
           dangers
           here
           detected
           ,
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           Directions
           .
           And
           for
           the
           use
           of
           these
           I
           write
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           to
           end
           as
           I
           began
           ,
           I
           must
           add
           these
           notices
           ,
           for
           your
           right
           understanding
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           is
           not
           my
           first
           attempt
           upon
           this
           work
           ;
           but
           the
           progress
           of
           what
           I
           have
           been
           upon
           these
           three
           and
           twenty
           years
           .
           About
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           years
           ago
           ,
           I
           preacht
           on
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           in
           a
           larger
           and
           a
           closer
           manner
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           than
           here
           I
           write
           :
           because
           the
           times
           then
           called
           me
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           perswade
           no
           Christian
           to
           justifie
           or
           own
           the
           sins
           or
           the
           least
           defects
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           Minister
           or
           People
           ,
           in
           their
           Worship
           or
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           though
           I
           perswade
           you
           to
           Communion
           with
           the
           Churches
           ,
           persons
           and
           worship-actions
           ,
           which
           have
           many
           faults
           :
           (
           For
           on
           Earth
           there
           is
           no
           person
           ,
           Church
           ,
           or
           Worship
           faultless
           ,
           and
           without
           corruption
           .
           )
           I
           justifie
           not
           the
           faults
           of
           my
           own
           daily
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           never
           pray
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           am
           not
           perswading
           Ministers
           to
           any
           unwise
           and
           unseasonable
           Preaching
           ,
           against
           the
           dividing
           Principles
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           when
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           Auditory
           more
           require
           other
           Doctrine
           ;
           (
           Much
           less
           to
           exasperating
           railings
           and
           invectives
           ;
           And
           least
           of
           all
           to
           wrathful
           violence
           )
           .
           But
           only
           with
           prudence
           ,
           in
           season
           and
           with
           Love
           and
           gentleness
           ,
           
           to
           lead
           men
           into
           the
           truth
           :
           If
           even
           with
           Infidels
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             ,
             but
             be
             gentle
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             apt
             to
             teach
             ;
             patient
             ,
             in
             meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             ,
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           How
           much
           more
           must
           the
           Children
           of
           Gods
           family
           be
           used
           with
           Love
           and
           tenderness
           .
           But
           if
           the
           fierceness
           of
           any
           contradict
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           an
           unexperienced
           person
           that
           speaketh
           it
           ,
           but
           one
           who
           through
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           long
           kept
           a
           numerous
           flock
           in
           Love
           and
           unity
           and
           peace
           by
           such
           like
           means
           ;
           and
           hath
           seen
           the
           lamentable
           effects
           of
           the
           contrary
           way
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           While
           I
           say
           so
           much
           in
           this
           Treatise
           against
           the
           
             rash
             censuring
             of
             others
          
           ,
           I
           give
           you
           not
           the
           rule
           for
           mens
           censuring
           of
           themselves
           :
           They
           know
           more
           by
           themselves
           :
           They
           may
           search
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           intentions
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           do
           .
           They
           are
           allowed
           to
           be
           more
           suspicious
           &
           censorious
           of
           themselves
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           others
           :
           It
           more
           concerneth
           them
           :
           And
           they
           have
           more
           to
           do
           with
           themselves
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           bolder
           with
           themselves
           .
           We
           judg
           others
           in
           order
           to
           visible
           Church-Communion
           by
           visible
           and
           publick
           evidence
           .
           
           But
           in
           order
           to
           their
           preparation
           for
           the
           judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           direct
           them
           to
           judge
           themselves
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           inward
           parts
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           While
           I
           draw
           you
           to
           peace
           and
           moderation
           towards
           others
           ,
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           quench
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           Christian
           zeal
           .
           Nay
           I
           endeavour
           to
           kill
           that
           which
           would
           kill
           it
           .
           The
           
             purified
             peculiar
             people
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             ane
             zealous
             ,
          
           but
           
             of
             what
          
           ?
           not
           to
           consume
           and
           destroy
           one
           another
           ,
           nor
           to
           hate
           and
           flye
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           nor
           to
           vilifie
           and
           backbite
           one
           another
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
          
           :
           And
           Paul
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           are
           
             good
             works
          
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             Love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             gentleness
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             temperance
             :
          
           Be
           zealous
           in
           Loving
           all
           Christians
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           as
           men
           :
           Be
           zealous
           for
           
             Peace
             :
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lyeth
             ,
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             men
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           18.
           
           Be
           zealously
           patient
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           good
           ,
           meek
           ,
           temperate
           .
           And
           the
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           are
           
             hatred
             ,
             variance
             ,
             emulation
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             strife
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             heresies
             :
          
           A
           zeal
           for
           these
           is
           
             earthly
             sensual
          
           and
           devilish
           ,
           as
           Iames
           telleth
           you
           .
           And
           remember
           that
           the
           word
           which
           is
           translated
           there
           
             [
             Envy
          
           ]
           is
           
             [
             Zeal
          
           ]
           in
           the
           Original
           :
           But
           our
           translators
           were
           afraid
           ,
           lest
           the
           prophane
           would
           have
           mistaken
           it
           ,
           
           if
           they
           had
           translated
           it
           
             [
             Zeal
          
           ]
           ver
           .
           16.
           
             where
             zeal
             and
             strife
             is
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           striving
           contentious
           zeal
           )
           
             there
             is
             confusion
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             .
             ]
          
           If
           you
           believe
           this
           ,
           how
           dare
           you
           blame
           me
           for
           writing
           to
           save
           you
           from
           
             confusion
             and
             every
             evil
             work
          
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           will
           conclude
           with
           the
           repetition
           of
           one
           thing
           delivered
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           that
           among
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           two
           separating
           dividing
           principles
           will
           never
           give
           peace
           to
           the
           Church
           where
           they
           prevail
           ▪
           The
           one
           is
           ;
           the
           confounding
           mens
           Title
           to
           
             visible
             Church
             Membership
          
           and
           Communion
           ,
           with
           their
           Title
           to
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           .
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Imposing
             of
             new
             terms
             and
             titles
          
           of
           Visible
           membership
           and
           Communion
           ;
           and
           rejecting
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           ●erms
           and
           title
           of
           
             Christs
             appointment
          
           .
           Christ
           hath
           solemnly
           and
           purposely
           made
           the
           
             Baptismal
             Covenanting
             with
             him
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           terms
           and
           title
           to
           Church
           membership
           and
           Communion
           ;
           And
           the
           owning
           of
           this
           
             same
             Covenant
          
           is
           the
           sufficient
           Title
           of
           the
           adult
           .
           And
           the
           Imposers
           that
           come
           after
           ,
           and
           require
           another
           kind
           of
           evidence
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           or
           Sanctification
           than
           this
           ,
           do
           confound
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           enflame
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           leave
           no
           certain
           way
           of
           tryal
           ,
           but
           make
           as
           various
           terms
           and
           
             titles
             ▪
          
           as
           there
           are
           various
           degrees
           of
           wisdome
           and
           Charity
           ,
           
           and
           various
           opinions
           ,
           in
           the
           Pastors
           (
           yea
           in
           all
           the
           people
           to
           whom
           they
           allow
           the
           judgement
           of
           such
           Causes
           )
           in
           the
           several
           Churches
           .
           In
           this
           point
           ,
           the
           sober
           Anabaptists
           seem
           to
           come
           nearer
           the
           truth
           than
           they
           .
        
         
           I
           add
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           Christs
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           a
           house
           or
           Kingdom
           divided
           against
           it self
           cannot
           stand
           ;
           The
           Book
           it self
           was
           written
           near
           two
           years
           ago
           ;
           but
           this
           Preface
           ,
           Feb.
           2.
           1669.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ABSTRACT
           OF
           THE
           DIRECTIONS
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           FOrget
           not
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           younger
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Elder
           .
           The
           peril
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           young
           Christians
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Observe
           the
           secret
           workings
           of
           spiritual
           pride
           ,
           and
           how
           deep
           rooted
           and
           odious
           a
           sin
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           special
           temptations
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           younger
           and
           emptier
           sort
           of
           Christians
           have
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Overvalue
           not
           the
           Common
           gift
           of
           utterance
           ,
           nor
           a
           high
           profession
           ,
           as
           if
           grace
           were
           appropriated
           to
           such
           alone
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           called
           Professors
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Affect
           not
           to
           be
           made
           en●lnent
           and
           conspicuous
           in
           holiness
           ,
           by
           standing
           at
           a
           further
           distance
           from
           common
           Christians
           ,
           than
           God
           would
           have
           you
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Understand
           the
           true
           difference
           between
           the
           Church
           as
           Visible
           and
           as
           Regenerate
           or
           mystical
           ;
           and
           the
           several
           qualifications
           of
           the
           Members
           .
           What
           Scandals
           were
           in
           the
           primitive
           Churches
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           times
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Understand
           well
           the
           different
           Conditions
           and
           terms
           of
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           as
           mystical
           and
           as
           visible
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           priviledges
           of
           the
           members
           :
           that
           you
           may
           not
           presume
           to
           impose
           any
           Conditions
           
           which
           God
           hath
           not
           imposed
           ,
           nor
           unjustly
           grudge
           at
           〈…〉
           essence
           of
           those
           that
           are
           not
           sincere
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Get
           time
           and
           sleep
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           necessity
           and
           reasons
           of
           Christian
           Vnity
           and
           Concord
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           sin
           and
           misery
           of
           divisions
           and
           discord
           :
           what
           Scripture
           saith
           herein
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           When
           any
           thing
           needeth
           amendment
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           best
           Christians
           must
           be
           the
           forwardest
           to
           Reform
           ,
           and
           the
           backwardest
           to
           divide
           on
           that
           pretence
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Forget
           〈◊〉
           the
           great
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Churches
           〈◊〉
           the
           〈…〉
           and
           the
           Godlyes
           separating
           from
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           because
           the
           wicked
           are
           not
           cast
           out
           .
           The
           first
           is
           a
           great
           duty
           :
           the
           second
           usually
           a
           great
           sin
           .
           Luthers
           case
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Expect
           ▪
           not
           that
           any
           one
           lawfully
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           should
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           denyed
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           Christian
           discipline
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           o●stinate
           impenitency
           in
           a
           gross
           on
           scandalous
           sin
           ,
           upon
           proof
           ,
           and
           after
           sufficient
           private
           and
           publick
           admonition
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Understand
           what
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Pastors
           office
           is
           ;
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           entrusted
           by
           Christ
           with
           the
           power
           of
           admission
           and
           rejection
           :
           that
           so
           you
           may
           know
           how
           far
           you
           are
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           Pastors
           judgment
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           usurp
           any
           part
           of
           their
           office
           to
           your selves
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Study
           well
           Christs
           gracious
           nature
           and
           office
           ;
           and
           his
           great
           readiness
           to
           receive
           the
           weakest
           that
           come
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           so
           you
           may
           desire
           a
           Church
           discipline
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Yet
           lest
           you
           run
           into
           the
           worse
           extream
           ,
           remember
           still
           that
           the
           destroying
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           sanctifying
           
           of
           man
           to
           God
           ,
           was
           the
           work
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           :
           And
           that
           Holiness
           and
           Peace
           must
           go
           together
           :
           And
           that
           our
           own
           Church-order
           and
           discipline
           ,
           must
           be
           subservient
           to
           the
           inward
           spirituality
           and
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Church-regenerate
           ;
           And
           no
           such
           favour
           must
           be
           shewed
           to
           sinners
           as
           favoureth
           sin
           ,
           and
           hindereth
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Though
           your
           Governours
           are
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           what
           persons
           shall
           be
           of
           your
           publick-Church-Communion
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           you
           that
           must
           judge
           who
           are
           fit
           or
           unfit
           for
           your
           private
           familiarity
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Vnderstand
           how
           much
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           lay
           all
           mens
           happiness
           or
           misery
           upon
           their
           own
           choice
           :
           And
           seek
           not
           to
           alter
           this
           order
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           Though
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           which
           entitleth
           men
           to
           Church-Communion
           ,
           must
           be
           credible
           ;
           yet
           remember
           that
           there
           are
           various
           degrees
           of
           Credibility
           :
           And
           that
           every
           Profession
           which
           is
           not
           proved
           false
           ,
           is
           credible
           in
           such
           a
           degree
           as
           must
           be
           accepted
           by
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Know
           how
           far
           it
           is
           that
           either
           Grace
           or
           Gifts
           are
           necessary
           to
           a
           Minister
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           give
           to
           both
           their
           due
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Vnderstand
           well
           the
           necessity
           of
           your
           Communion
           with
           all
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           consisteth
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           it
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           your
           Communion
           with
           any
           particular
           Church
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Engage
           not
           your selves
           too
           far
           in
           any
           divided
           Sect
           ,
           and
           espouse
           not
           the
           interest
           of
           any
           party
           of
           Christians
           ,
           to
           the
           neglect
           or
           injury
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Cause
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Be
           very
           suspicious
           of
           your
           Religious
           passions
           ,
           and
           carefully
           distinguish
           between
           a
           sound
           and
           sinful
           zeal
           ;
           least
           you
           father
           your
           sin
           on
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           think
           you
           please
           him
           more
           when
           you
           most
           offend
           him
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Lend
           not
           a
           patient
           ear
           to
           backbiters
           ;
           nor
           hastily
           believe
           the
           most
           religious
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           speak
           ill
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Make
           not
           your selves selves
           judges
           of
           other
           mens
           actions
           ;
           much
           less
           of
           their
           state
           ,
           before
           you
           have
           a
           Call
           ;
           or
           before
           you
           have
           sufficient
           knowledge
           of
           the
           person
           and
           of
           the
           Case
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Mistake
           not
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           bare
           displeasing
           of
           another
           :
           when
           it
           is
           the
           laying
           of
           a
           stumbling-block
           or
           occasion
           of
           sinning
           before
           another
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Make
           Conscience
           of
           Scandalizing
           one
           party
           as
           well
           as
           another
           :
           and
           those
           most
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           in
           danger
           by
           your
           offence
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Be
           not
           over
           tender
           of
           your
           reputation
           with
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           on
           earth
           :
           nor
           too
           impatient
           of
           their
           displeasure
           ,
           censures
           or
           contempt
           .
           But
           live
           above
           them
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Use
           not
           your selves
           (
           needlesly
           )
           to
           the
           familiar
           company
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           use
           to
           censure
           them
           that
           are
           more
           sober
           ,
           Catholick
           and
           charitable
           than
           themselves
           :
           Unless
           you
           be
           as
           much
           or
           more
           ,
           with
           the
           soberer
           sort
           ,
           who
           will
           shew
           you
           the
           sin
           and
           mischief
           of
           Love-killing
           principles
           and
           divisions
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           misjudging
           of
           the
           answers
           of
           your
           prayers
           ,
           and
           of
           taking
           those
           things
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           the
           effects
           of
           your
           prejudice
           ,
           passion
           or
           weakness
           of
           understanding
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Do
           not
           too
           much
           reverence
           the
           revelations
           ,
           impulses
           or
           most
           confident
           opinions
           of
           any
           others
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           sincerity
           or
           holiness
           ▪
           but
           try
           all
           judiciously
           and
           soberly
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           29.
           
           Take
           heed
           least
           the
           trouble
           of
           your
           own
           disquieted
           doubting
           minds
           ,
           do
           become
           a
           snare
           ,
           to
           draw
           you
           to
           some
           un●outh
           way
           of
           Cure
           ;
           and
           so
           make
           the
           fancy
           of
           some
           new
           opinion
           ,
           sect
           or
           practice
           ,
           to
           seem
           your
           remedy
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           ease
           ;
           and
           soperswade
           you
           that
           it
           is
           the
           certain
           truth
           .
        
         
           30
           Keep
           in
           the
           rank
           of
           a
           humble
           disciple
           or
           Learner
           in
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           till
           you
           are
           fit
           and
           called
           to
           be
           Teachers
           your selves
           ,
        
         
           31.
           
           Grow
           up
           in
           the
           great
           substantial
           practical
           truths
           and
           duties
           ;
           and
           grow
           downwards
           in
           the
           roots
           of
           a
           clearer
           belief
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           And
           neither
           begin
           too
           soon
           with
           doubtful
           opinions
           ,
           nor
           ever
           lay
           too
           much
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           Lay
           not
           a
           greater
           stress
           upon
           your
           different
           words
           and
           manner
           of
           prayer
           ,
           than
           God
           hath
           laid
           :
           And
           take
           heed
           of
           scorning
           ,
           reproaching
           or
           slighting
           ,
           the
           words
           and
           manner
           of
           other
           mens
           worship
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           such
           as
           God
           accepteth
           from
           the
           sincere
           .
           Where
           the
           Case
           about
           forms
           of
           prayer
           is
           handled
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           When
           you
           are
           sure
           that
           other
           mens
           way
           of
           worship
           is
           sinful
           ;
           yet
           make
           it
           not
           any
           other
           ,
           or
           greater
           sin
           ,
           than
           indeed
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           speak
           not
           evil
           of
           so
           much
           in
           it
           as
           is
           good
           :
           And
           slander
           not
           God
           as
           a
           hater
           or
           rejecter
           of
           all
           mens
           Services
           which
           are
           mixt
           with
           infirmities
           ;
           or
           as
           a
           partial
           hater
           of
           the
           infirmities
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           yours
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           Think
           not
           that
           all
           is
           unlawfully
           obeyed
           which
           is
           unlawfully
           commanded
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           Think
           not
           that
           you
           are
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           faults
           of
           other
           mens
           worship
           with
           whom
           you
           joyn
           ;
           no
           not
           of
           the
           Ministers
           or
           Congregations
           :
           Nor
           that
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           seperate
           from
           all
           the
           worship
           which
           is
           faultily
           performed
           ;
           For
           then
           there
           must
           be
           no
           Church-Communion
           
           upon
           Earth
           .
           Where
           is
           more
           about
           extemporary
           prayer
           and
           imposed
           forms
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           Yet
           know
           what
           Pastors
           and
           Church-Communion
           you
           may
           joyn
           with
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           And
           think
           not
           that
           I
           am
           perswading
           you
           to
           make
           no
           difference
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           In
           your
           judging
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           reformation
           ,
           and
           any
           means
           of
           the
           Churches
           good
           ;
           be
           sure
           your
           eye
           be
           upon
           the
           true
           End
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           particular
           Rule
           ;
           and
           not
           on
           either
           of
           them
           alone
           .
           Take
           not
           that
           for
           a
           means
           which
           is
           either
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           is
           in
           ●ts
           nature
           destructive
           of
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           Neglect
           not
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           ;
           much
           less
           renounce
           it
           ,
           or
           deny
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           do
           not
           take
           it
           for
           your
           duty
           to
           publish
           all
           ,
           which
           you
           judge
           to
           be
           truth
           ;
           nor
           a
           sin
           to
           silence
           many
           lesser
           truths
           ,
           when
           the
           Churches
           peace
           and
           welfare
           doth
           require
           it
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           Know
           which
           are
           the
           Great
           duties
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           nature
           of
           true
           Religion
           doth
           consist
           :
           And
           then
           pretend
           not
           any
           lesser
           duty
           ,
           against
           these
           greater
           ;
           though
           the
           least
           when
           it
           is
           indeed
           a
           duty
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denyed
           or
           neglected
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           Labour
           for
           a
           sound
           judgement
           to
           know
           good
           from
           evil
           ,
           least
           you
           trouble
           your selves
           and
           others
           by
           mistakes
           :
           Forsake
           not
           the
           guidance
           of
           a
           judicious
           Teacher
           ,
           nor
           the
           Company
           of
           the
           agreeing
           generality
           of
           the
           Godly
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           Let
           not
           the
           bare
           fervour
           of
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           or
           the
           loudness
           of
           his
           voice
           ,
           or
           affectionate
           utterance
           ,
           draw
           you
           too
           far
           to
           admire
           or
           follow
           him
           ,
           without
           a
           proportion
           of
           solid
           understanding
           and
           judiciousness
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           Your
           belief
           of
           the
           
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           not
           taken
           meerly
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           any
           .
           And
           in
           all
           points
           of
           belief
           or
           practice
           ,
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           you
           must
           ever
           
           keep
           company
           with
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           :
           For
           it
           were
           not
           the
           Church
           ;
           if
           it
           erred
           in
           those
           .
           And
           in
           matters
           of
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           the
           
             major
             vote
          
           must
           be
           your
           guide
           .
           In
           matters
           of
           humane
           obedience
           your
           Governours
           must
           be
           your
           guides
           .
           And
           in
           matters
           of
           high
           and
           
             difficult
             speculation
          
           ,
           the
           judgment
           of
           one
           man
           of
           extraordinary
           understanding
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           the
           major
           Vote
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           Reject
           not
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           owned
           by
           some
           bad
           men
           :
           And
           own
           not
           a
           bad
           cause
           for
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Patrons
           of
           it
           .
           Iudge
           not
           of
           the
           Cause
           by
           the
           persons
           ,
           when
           you
           should
           judg
           of
           the
           persons
           by
           the
           Cause
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           Yea
           ,
           take
           the
           bad
           examples
           of
           religious
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           your
           most
           perillous
           temptations
           .
           And
           therefore
           labour
           to
           discover
           what
           are
           the
           special
           sins
           of
           professours
           in
           the
           age
           you
           live
           in
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           specially
           fortified
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           Desire
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           holiness
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           times
           :
           But
           affect
           not
           to
           be
           odd
           and
           singular
           from
           ordinary
           Christians
           in
           lawful
           things
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           When
           you
           have
           to
           do
           only
           with
           stigmatized
           scandalous
           ones
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           honour
           of
           Christianity
           from
           their
           Scandal
           ,
           go
           as
           far
           from
           them
           as
           lawfully
           you
           can
           :
           But
           with
           the
           Common
           sort
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           whose
           Conversion
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           seek
           ,
           go
           not
           as
           far
           from
           them
           as
           you
           can
           ;
           but
           purposely
           study
           to
           come
           as
           near
           them
           as
           lawfully
           you
           may
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           have
           the
           better
           advantage
           to
           win
           them
           to
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           Whenever
           you
           are
           avoiding
           any
           error
           forget
           not
           that
           there
           is
           a
           contrary
           extream
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           are
           not
           our
           of
           danger
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           Think
           more
           ;
           and
           talk
           more
           ,
           of
           your
           faults
           and
           failings
           against
           others
           ;
           especially
           against
           Princes
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           than
           of
           their
           faults
           and
           failings
           against
           you
           .
        
         
         
           49.
           
           Take
           notice
           of
           all
           the
           good
           in
           others
           which
           appeareth
           ;
           and
           talk
           rather
           of
           that
           behind
           their
           backs
           ,
           than
           of
           their
           faults
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           Study
           the
           duty
           of
           instructing
           and
           exhorting
           ,
           more
           than
           of
           reproof
           and
           finding
           fault
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           The
           more
           you
           suffer
           by
           Rulers
           or
           any
           m●n
           ,
           the
           more
           be
           watchful
           ,
           lest
           you
           be
           tempted
           to
           dishonour
           them
           ;
           or
           to
           withdraw
           or
           abate
           the
           Love
           which
           is
           their
           due
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           Make
           Conscience
           of
           heart-revenge
           ,
           and
           tongue-revenge
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           hand-revenge
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           When
           you
           are
           exasperated
           by
           the
           hurt
           which
           you
           feel
           from
           Magistrates
           ,
           remember
           also
           the
           Good
           which
           the
           Church
           receiveth
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           Learn
           to
           suffer
           by
           good
           people
           ,
           and
           by
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           by
           ungodly
           people
           ,
           or
           by
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           When
           you
           complain
           of
           violence
           and
           persecution
           in
           others
           ;
           take
           heed
           lest
           the
           same
           inward
           vice
           work
           in
           you
           ,
           by
           
             Church
             cruelties
          
           ,
           and
           
             dimning
             censures
          
           ,
           against
           them
           or
           others
           .
           Persecution
           and
           separation
           often
           have
           the
           same
           Cause
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           Keep
           still
           in
           your
           eye
           ,
           the
           State
           of
           all
           Christs
           Churches
           upon
           earth
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           know
           what
           a
           people
           they
           are
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           Communion
           with
           :
           and
           may
           not
           ignorantly
           separate
           from
           almost
           all
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           while
           you
           think
           that
           you
           separate
           but
           from
           those
           about
           you
           .
           Queres
           about
           separation
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           Yet
           ler
           not
           any
           here
           cheat
           you
           by
           the
           bare
           namees
           and
           titles
           of
           Unity
           ,
           to
           the
           papal
           usurping
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           nor
           must
           you
           dream
           of
           any
           Head
           and
           Center
           of
           Unity
           to
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           but
           Christ
           himself
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           superstition
           ,
           indiser●●t
           ●●al
           ●●th
           been
           the
           usual
           beginner
           of
           superstition
           :
           M●lignity
           in
           that
           age
           the
           sharpest
           opposer
           ,
           for
           the
           A●thor●s
           sake
           :
           Formality
           in
           the
           next
           age
           hath
           made
           a
           Religion
           of
           it
           :
           
           And
           then
           the
           zealous
           ,
           who
           first
           invented
           it
           ,
           have
           turned
           most
           against
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           last
           owners
           ;
           And
           thus
           the
           world
           hath
           turned
           round
           .
           Instances
           lay'd
           down
           of
           the
           superstition
           of
           Religions
           people
           in
           this
           age
           .
        
         
           59.
           
           If
           through
           the
           fault
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           you
           cannot
           meet
           together
           in
           the
           same
           assemblies
           ;
           yet
           keep
           that
           Unity
           in
           faith
           ,
           love
           and
           practice
           ,
           which
           all
           neighbour
           Churches
           should
           maintain
           ;
           And
           use
           not
           your
           different
           assemblies
           to
           rev●ling
           ,
           and
           destroying
           Love
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           When
           the
           Love-killing
           spirit
           ,
           either
           cruel
           or
           dividing
           ,
           is
           abroad
           among
           Christians
           ;
           be
           not
           idle
           ,
           nor
           discouraged
           Spectators
           ;
           nor
           betray
           the
           Churches
           peace
           by
           lazy
           wishes
           ,
           But
           make
           it
           a
           great
           part
           of
           your
           labour
           and
           Religion
           ,
           to
           revive
           Love
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           their
           contraries
           .
           And
           let
           no
           censures
           or
           contempt
           of
           any
           party
           take
           you
           off
           :
           But
           account
           it
           as
           comfortable
           to
           be
           a
           Martyr
           for
           
             Love
             &
             Peace
          
           by
           
             blind
             Zealots
          
           or
           
             proud
             Usurpers
          
           ,
           as
           
             for
             the
             saith
          
           by
           Infidels
           or
           Heathens
           :
           And
           take
           the
           pleasing
           of
           God
           (
           whoever
           is
           displeased
           )
           for
           your
           full
           reward
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Additional
           Directions
           to
           the
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           it
           be
           our
           first
           care
           to
           know
           and
           do
           our
           own
           duty
           :
           And
           when
           we
           see
           the
           peoples
           weakness
           and
           divisions
           ,
           let
           us
           first
           examine
           and
           judge
           our selves
           ,
           and
           lament
           and
           reform
           our
           own
           neglects
           .
           Ministers
           are
           the
           Cause
           of
           most
           divisions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           needful
           to
           the
           peoples
           Edification
           and
           Concord
           ,
           that
           their
           Pastors
           much
           excel
           them
           ,
           in
           knowledge
           and
           utterance
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           prudence
           ,
           holiness
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           mindedness
           :
           that
           the
           reverence
           of
           their
           callings
           and
           persons
           may
           be
           preserved
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           taught
           by
           their
           Examples
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Inculcate
           still
           the
           necessary
           conjunction
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Peace
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           And
           that
           Love
           is
           their
           Holiness
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           sum
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           the
           End
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           that
           as
           Love
           to
           God
           uniteth
           us
           to
           Him
           ;
           so
           Love
           to
           man
           must
           unite
           us
           to
           each
           other
           .
           And
           that
           all
           doctrine
           and
           practices
           which
           are
           against
           Love
           and
           Unity
           ,
           are
           against
           God
           ,
           against
           Christ
           ,
           against
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           against
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           others
           shew
           their
           weakness
           by
           unwarrantable
           singularities
           or
           divisions
           ,
           shew
           not
           your
           greater
           weakness
           ,
           by
           impatience
           ,
           and
           uncharitable
           censures
           or
           usage
           of
           them
           :
           especially
           when
           self-interest
           provoketh
           you
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Distinguish
           between
           them
           that
           separate
           from
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           or
           from
           all
           the
           Orthodox
           and
           Reformed
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           only
           turn
           from
           the
           Ministery
           of
           some
           one
           person
           or
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           without
           refusing
           Communion
           with
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Distinguish
           between
           them
           who
           deny
           the
           Being
           of
           the
           Ministry
           and
           Church
           from
           which
           they
           separate
           :
           and
           those
           who
           remove
           only
           for
           their
           own
           Edification
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           worse
           or
           weaker
           Ministry
           ,
           &
           a
           Church
           less
           pure
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Distinguish
           between
           those
           who
           hold
           it
           simply
           unlawful
           to
           have
           Communion
           with
           you
           :
           and
           those
           who
           only
           hold
           it
           unlawful
           to
           prefer
           your
           assemblies
           before
           such
           as
           they
           think
           to
           be
           more
           pure
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Remember
           Christs
           interest
           in
           the
           weakest
           of
           his
           Servants
           ;
           and
           do
           nothing
           against
           them
           which
           Christ
           will
           not
           take
           well
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Distinguish
           between
           weakness
           of
           Gifts
           and
           of
           Graces
           :
           and
           remember
           that
           many
           who
           are
           weaker
           in
           the
           understanding
           of
           Church-orders
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           stronger
           in
           grace
           than
           you
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Think
           on
           the
           
             Common
             Calamity
          
           of
           mankind
           :
           
           what
           strange
           disparity
           there
           is
           in
           mens
           understandings
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           :
           And
           how
           the
           Church
           here
           is
           a
           Hospital
           of
           diseased
           souls
           ;
           of
           whom
           none
           are
           perfectly
           healed
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Distinguish
           still
           between
           those
           truths
           and
           duties
           ,
           which
           are
           or
           are
           not
           of
           necessity
           :
           and
           between
           the
           tolerable
           and
           the
           intolerable
           errors
           .
           And
           never
           think
           of
           a
           
             Common
             Unity
          
           and
           Concord
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           terms
           of
           
             necessary
             points
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           
             primitive
             simplicity
          
           ;
           and
           the
           forbearance
           of
           dissenters
           in
           tolerable
           differences
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Remember
           that
           the
           Pestoral
           Government
           is
           a
           work
           of
           Light
           and
           Love
           :
           And
           what
           these
           cannot
           do
           ,
           we
           cannot
           do
           .
           Our
           great
           study
           therefore
           must
           be
           first
           to
           
             know
             more
          
           and
           to
           
             Love
             more
          
           than
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           convince
           them
           by
           cogent
           evidence
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           to
           cause
           the
           warmth
           of
           our
           Love
           to
           be
           felt
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           our
           ministration
           and
           converse
           :
           As
           the
           warmth
           of
           the
           Mothers
           milk
           is
           needful
           to
           the
           good
           nutrition
           of
           the
           Child
           .
           The
           History
           of
           Martin
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           When
           you
           see
           many
           evils
           which
           Love
           and
           evidence
           will
           leave
           uncured
           ;
           yet
           do
           not
           reject
           this
           way
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           found
           one
           that
           will
           better
           do
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           with
           fewer
           inconveniences
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           When
           you
           reprove
           those
           weak
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           subject
           to
           errors
           ,
           disorders
           and
           divisions
           ;
           reflect
           no●
           any
           disgrace
           upon
           piety
           it self
           :
           but
           be
           the
           more
           careful
           to
           proclaim
           the
           honour
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           true
           Conscientious
           strictness
           ,
           lest
           the
           ungodly
           take
           occasion
           to
           despise
           it
           ,
           by
           hearing
           of
           the
           faults
           of
           such
           as
           are
           accounted
           the
           zealousest
           professors
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Discourage
           not
           the
           people
           from
           so
           much
           of
           Religions
           exercises
           ,
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           is
           meet
           for
           them
           in
           their
           private
           st●tions
           .
        
         
         
           16.
           
           Be
           not
           wanting
           in
           abilities
           ,
           watchfulness
           and
           diligence
           ,
           to
           resist
           Seducers
           by
           the
           evidence
           of
           truth
           ;
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           need
           of
           other
           weapons
           :
           And
           quench
           the
           sparks
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           before
           they
           break
           out
           into
           flames
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Be
           not
           strange
           to
           the
           poet
           ones
           of
           your
           flocks
           ;
           but
           impartial
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           the
           servants
           of
           all
           :
           Mind
           not
           high
           things
           ,
           but
           condescend
           to
           men
           of
           low
           estate
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Spend
           and
           be
           spent
           for
           your
           peoples
           good
           ,
           Do
           all
           the
           good
           that
           you
           are
           able
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           their
           souls
           .
           And
           think
           nothing
           that
           you
           have
           too
           dear
           to
           win
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           that
           you
           are
           truely
           fathers
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           welfare
           is
           your
           chiefest
           care
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Keep
           up
           the
           reverence
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           experienced
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ;
           and
           teach
           the
           younger
           what
           honour
           they
           owe
           to
           them
           that
           are
           their
           Elders
           in
           age
           and
           grace
           :
           For
           whilest
           the
           Elder
           who
           are
           usually
           sober
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           are
           duly
           reverenced
           ,
           the
           heat
           of
           rash
           and
           giddy
           youth
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           better
           kept
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Neither
           neglect
           your
           interest
           in
           the
           Religious
           persons
           of
           your
           charge
           ,
           lest
           you
           lose
           your
           power
           to
           do
           them
           good
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           be
           so
           tender
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           depart
           from
           sober
           principles
           or
           wayes
           to
           please
           them
           :
           Make
           them
           not
           your
           Rulers
           ;
           nor
           follow
           them
           into
           any
           exorbitancies
           ,
           to
           get
           their
           love
           ,
           or
           to
           escape
           any
           of
           their
           censures
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Let
           not
           the
           Pastors
           contend
           among
           themselves
           :
           especially
           through
           envy
           against
           any
           whom
           the
           people
           most
           esteem
           .
           A
           reproof
           of
           ignorant
           ,
           pievish
           ,
           backbiting
           ,
           quarrelsome
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Study
           our
           great
           pattern
           of
           Love
           and
           tenderness
           ,
           meekness
           and
           patience
           :
           and
           all
           those
           texts
           which
           commend
           these
           virtues
           ;
           till
           they
           are
           digested
           into
           a
           nature
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           healing
           virtue
           may
           go
           from
           you
           ,
           as
           wasting
           fire
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           incendiaries
           .
           The
           Texts
           recited
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           DIRECTIONS
           FOR
           VVeak
           Christians
           ,
           How
           they
           may
           escape
           the
           troubling
           ,
           dividing
           and
           endangering
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           their
           Errours
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Church-Communion
           .
        
         
           IF
           we
           had
           never
           been
           warned
           by
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           former
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           our
           experience
           in
           this
           present
           Age
           is
           enough
           to
           tell
           both
           us
           and
           our
           Posterity
           ,
           how
           great
           perturbations
           ,
           and
           calamites
           may
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           the
           more
           zealous
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           !
           and
           how
           great
           a
           hinderance
           such
           may
           prove
           to
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           to
           the
           Love
           and
           Unity
           of
           Christians
           ;
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           holy
           order
           of
           the
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           those
           good
           ends
           which
           are
           desired
           by
           themselves
           .
           How
           great
           a
           dishonour
           they
           may
           prove
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             name
          
           ,
           and
           what
           occasions
           of
           hardening
           the
           wicked
           in
           their
           contempt
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           to
           their
           everlasting
           ruine
           ,
           and
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Believers
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           seeing
           the
           peace
           and
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           valuable
           ,
           than
           the
           peace
           and
           welfare
           of
           an
           individual
           soul
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           Directed
           you
           how
           to
           escape
           your
           
             own
             disturbance
          
           and
           undoing
           ,
           so
           I
           think
           it
           as
           necessary
           to
           direct
           you
           ,
           how
           to
           escape
           being
           the
           Plagues
           and
           disturbers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           instruments
           of
           Satan
           in
           resisting
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           destroying
           others
           .
           And
           you
           should
           be
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           hear
           me
           in
           this
           also
           ,
           because
           by
           hurting
           others
           you
           hurt
           your selves
           ,
           and
           by
           wronging
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           cross
           your
           own
           desires
           and
           ends
           (
           if
           you
           are
           Christians
           indeed
           ;
           )
           and
           by
           doing
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           furthering
           the
           cause
           of
           Godliness
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           you
           do
           good
           to
           your selves
           and
           further
           your
           own
           Cosolation
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             observe
             this
             General
             direction
             ;
             see
             that
             
               you
               forget
               not
               the
               great
               difference
               between
               Novices
               and
               experienced
               Christians
               ;
               between
               the
               babes
               and
               those
               at
               full
               age
               ;
               between
               the
               weak
               and
               the
               strong
               in
               grace
               :
            
             Level
             them
             not
             in
             your
             estimation
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             maketh
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             Heb.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             &
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             
               Tim.
               3.
               6.
               1
               
               Iohn
            
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             There
             are
             
               babes
               ,
               strong
               men
            
             ,
             and
             fathers
             among
             Christians
             .
             There
             are
             some
             that
             are
             
               dull
               of
               hearing
            
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             milk
             ,
             and
             
               are
               unskilful
            
             in
             the
             word
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             
               taught
               the
               principles
            
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             others
             who
             can
             digest
             
               strong
               meat
               ,
               who
               by
               
               reason
               of
               Use
               ,
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               to
               discern
               both
               good
            
             and
             evil
             .
             Novices
             must
             not
             be
             made
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             the
             Younger
             are
             so
             often
             commanded
             reverence
             and
             submission
             to
             the
             Elder
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             usually
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Elders
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             supposed
             that
             the
             
               elder
               sort
            
             were
             the
             most
             experienced
             and
             wise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Pastors
             and
             Rulers
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             them
             .
             And
             why
             is
             it
             that
             children
             must
             so
             much
             honour
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             governed
             by
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             meerly
             because
             generation
             giveth
             the
             Parents
             a
             propriety
             in
             their
             children
             :
             For
             God
             would
             not
             have
             folly
             to
             be
             the
             governour
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             upon
             pretense
             of
             such
             propriety
             :
             But
             it
             is
             also
             because
             that
             it
             must
             ordinarily
             be
             supposed
             that
             Infants
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             Parents
             have
             understanding
             ,
             and
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             having
             had
             
               longer
               time
               and
               helps
            
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             more
             experience
             to
             make
             their
             knowledge
             clear
             and
             firm
             .
             If
             the
             young
             and
             unexperienced
             were
             ordinarily
             as
             wise
             as
             the
             aged
             or
             mature
             ,
             why
             are
             not
             children
             made
             governors
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             commanded
             to
             instruct
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             as
             Parents
             must
             do
             their
             children
             ?
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             himself
             would
             be
             subject
             to
             his
             mother
             and
             reputed
             father
             in
             his
             Child-hood
             .
             Luke
             2.
             51.
             
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             livelier
             conviction
             of
             the
             arrogancy
             of
             those
             novices
             ,
             who
             proudly
             sleight
             the
             judgments
             of
             their
             elders
             ,
             as
             presuming
             groundlesly
             that
             they
             are
             wiser
             than
             they
             ?
             Yea
             Christ
             would
             not
             enter
             upon
             his
             publick
             Ministry
             or
             Office
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             
               about
               thirty
               years
            
             of
             age
             .
             Luke
             3.
             23.
             
             He
             is
             blind
             that
             perceiveth
             
             not
             in
             this
             example
             ,
             a
             most
             notorious
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             those
             that
             run
             with
             the
             shell
             on
             their
             head
             into
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             that
             hasten
             to
             be
             Teachers
             of
             others
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             had
             time
             or
             means
             to
             learn
             ;
             and
             that
             deride
             or
             vilisie
             the
             judgments
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             who
             differ
             from
             their
             conceits
             ,
             before
             they
             understand
             the
             things
             in
             which
             they
             are
             so
             confident
             .
             It
             was
             thought
             a
             good
             answer
             ,
             in
             
               Iohn
               9.
               21.
               
               [
               He
               is
               of
               age
               ,
               ask
               him
               :
               ]
            
             But
             they
             that
             are
             
               under
               age
            
             now
             think
             their
             words
             to
             be
             the
             wisest
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             boldest
             and
             the
             fiercest
             .
             The
             old
             were
             wont
             to
             bless
             the
             young
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             young
             deride
             the
             old
             .
             It
             is
             the
             character
             of
             a
             truculent
             people
             Deut.
             28.
             50.
             that
             
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               person
               of
               the
               old
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             reverence
             not
             their
             age
             .
             How
             many
             vehement
             commands
             are
             there
             in
             Solomons
             Proverbs
             to
             the
             younger
             sort
             ,
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             their
             Parents
             ?
             The
             contrary
             was
             the
             ruine
             of
             Eli's
             sons
             ;
             and
             the
             shame
             of
             Samuels
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             Was
             Rehoboam
             unwise
             in
             forsaking
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             and
             harkning
             to
             the
             young
             and
             rash
             ?
             And
             are
             those
             people
             wise
             that
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             will
             prefer
             the
             vehement
             passions
             of
             a
             novice
             ,
             before
             the
             well-setled
             judgment
             of
             the
             experienced
             aged
             Ministers
             ?
             I
             know
             that
             the
             old
             are
             too
             oft
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             that
             wisdom
             doth
             not
             always
             increase
             with
             age
             :
             But
             I
             know
             withall
             ,
             that
             Children
             are
             never
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             And
             that
             old
             men
             
               may
               be
               foolish
            
             ,
             but
             too
             young
             men
             are
             never
             wise
             enough
             for
             so
             high
             a
             work
             .
             We
             are
             not
             now
             considering
             ,
             what
             may
             fall
             out
             rarely
             as
             a
             wonder
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
           
             Most
             of
             the
             Churches
             confusions
             and
             divi●●ons
             ,
             have
             been
             caused
             by
             the
             younger
             sort
             of
             Christians
             :
             Who
             are
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             zeal
             ,
             and
             the
             infancy
             of
             understanding
             :
             Who
             have
             affection
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             drive
             on
             ,
             but
             have
             not
             judgement
             enough
             to
             know
             the
             way
             .
             None
             are
             so
             fierce
             and
             rash
             in
             condemning
             the
             things
             and
             persons
             which
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             in
             raising
             clamours
             against
             all
             that
             are
             wiser
             and
             soberer
             than
             they
             .
             If
             they
             once
             take
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             which
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             or
             a
             duty
             which
             is
             no
             duty
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             person
             ,
             no
             Minister
             ,
             no
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             hath
             age
             ,
             or
             wisdom
             or
             piety
             enough
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             from
             the
             injuries
             of
             juvenile
             temerity
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             think
             and
             speak
             and
             do
             according
             to
             their
             green
             and
             raw
             conceits
             .
          
           
             Remember
             therefore
             to
             be
             always
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             disadvantages
             of
             youth
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             that
             reverence
             for
             experienced
             age
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             nature
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Scripture
             hath
             made
             their
             due
             .
             If
             time
             &
             labour
             were
             not
             necessary
             to
             maturity
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             trust
             another
             with
             your
             health
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             studyed
             experienced
             Physician
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             Estates
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             studyed
             Lawyer
             ?
             And
             why
             do
             no
             Sea-men
             trust
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             govern
             the
             ship
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             experienced
             Pilot
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             that
             all
             men
             ordinarily
             are
             best
             ,
             at
             that
             which
             by
             long
             study
             they
             have
             made
             their
             profession
             .
          
           
             
               I
               know
               those
               that
               I
               have
               now
               to
               do
               with
               will
               say
               ,
               that
            
             Divinity
             is
             not
             learnt
             by
             labour
             and
             mens
             teaching
             ,
             as
             other
             Sciences
             and
             Arts
             are
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             youngest
             may
             have
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             the
             eldest
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             There
             is
             some
             truth
             and
             some
             falshood
             ,
             and
             much
             confusion
             ,
             in
             this
             objection
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             must
             be
             taught
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             But
             it
             is
             false
             that
             labour
             and
             
               humane
               teaching
            
             are
             not
             the
             means
             which
             must
             be
             used
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             And
             the
             objection
             confoundeth
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             
               spirits
               teaching
            
             us
             by
             
               inditing
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             with
             the
             
               spirits
               teaching
            
             us
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             2
             And
             it
             confoundeth
             the
             
               common
               knowledge
            
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             with
             the
             
               saving
               knowledge
            
             of
             it
             .
             No
             man
             commeth
             to
             a
             
               common
               knowledge
            
             ,
             fit
             for
             a
             Teacher
             of
             others
             ,
             without
             the
             spirits
             teaching
             us
             by
             the
             Scripture
             :
             For
             that
             was
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             spirits
             teaching
             us
             ,
             to
             inspire
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             to
             deliver
             a
             
               teaching
               ,
               Word
            
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             might
             
               all
               be
               taught
               of
               God
            
             through
             all
             generations
             .
             But
             many
             men
             have
             excellent
             
               common
               knowledge
            
             ,
             by
             this
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             common
             help
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             without
             that
             special
             help
             which
             begetteth
             saving
             knowledge
             .
             Many
             prophesied
             and
             workt
             miracles
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             
               Paul
               rejoyced
            
             that
             
               Christ
               was
               preached
            
             ,
             even
             by
             them
             that
             did
             it
             of
             strife
             and
             
               envy
               ,
               to
               add
               affliction
               to
               his
               bonds
               :
            
             Phil.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             saving
             knowledge
             must
             have
             a
             special
             help
             of
             grace
             ;
             And
             they
             which
             had
             but
             Solomons
             knowledge
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             spirit
             
               have
               saving
            
             knowledge
             in
             a
             
               little
               time
            
             ,
             by
             bringing
             it
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             clear
             ,
             and
             lively
             and
             effectual
             .
             But
             that
             may
             be
             a
             means
             of
             saving
             others
             ,
             which
             saveth
             not
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             it
             .
             And
             all
             knowledge
             requireth
             time
             and
             labour
             ,
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             Spirit
             giveth
             it
             ,
             and
             though
             
             it
             may
             be
             sanctifyed
             to
             us
             in
             a
             little
             time
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             why
             else
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             multiplied
             commands
             ,
             to
             dig
             for
             it
             as
             for
             Silver
             ,
             and
             search
             for
             it
             as
             a
             hidden
             treasure
             :
             to
             cry
             for
             Knowledge
             and
             lift
             up
             our
             voice
             for
             understanding
             :
             to
             wait
             at
             the
             posts
             of
             wisdoms
             doors
             :
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             meditate
             in
             them
             day
             and
             night
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             such
             study
             and
             labour
             as
             men
             use
             ,
             to
             get
             understanding
             in
             other
             kind
             of
             professions
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             plain
             commands
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             are
             they
             not
             their
             deceivers
             who
             contradict
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             blaspheming
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             Patron
             of
             mens
             sloth
             and
             idleness
             ,
             under
             pretense
             of
             magnifying
             grace
             ?
             When
             so
             many
             Texts
             command
             us
             diligence
             ,
             and
             slothfulness
             is
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             ?
             And
             none
             are
             so
             forward
             to
             preach
             as
             these
             same
             men
             that
             cry
             down
             mens
             teaching
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             hath
             God
             setled
             a
             Teaching
             Office
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             all
             to
             attend
             and
             hear
             and
             learn
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             Spirit
             without
             mans
             help
             ?
             Why
             were
             the
             Apostles
             sent
             out
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             why
             are
             they
             commanded
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             the
             Church
             all
             that
             Christ
             commanded
             them
             ?
             and
             why
             doth
             he
             promise
             to
             be
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             but
             that
             this
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Spirits
             teaching
             ,
             to
             teach
             those
             first
             who
             are
             our
             outward
             teachers
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             help
             us
             to
             understand
             them
             ?
             And
             those
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             taught
             by
             those
             who
             are
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             be
             their
             teachers
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             inward
             concurrence
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Advise
             with
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             the
             world
             who
             was
             the
             man
             that
             ever
             you
             knew
             able
             to
             expound
             one
             Chapter
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             by
             the
             inward
             teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             alone
             without
             any
             labour
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             help
             from
             others
             ,
             by
             voice
             or
             writing
             ?
             Where
             dwelleth
             that
             man
             who
             by
             meer
             inspiration
             ,
             can
             turn
             one
             Chapter
             out
             of
             Hebrew
             or
             Greek
             into
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ?
             The
             first
             part
             of
             our
             preaching
             or
             publishing
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             by
             Translating
             them
             into
             a
             language
             which
             is
             understood
             .
             When
             Ezra
             in
             his
             Pulpit
             of
             wood
             ,
             did
             read
             the
             Law
             and
             give
             the
             sense
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             read
             it
             in
             the
             ancient
             Hebrew
             tongue
             in
             which
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             and
             turned
             it
             into
             the
             language
             which
             the
             Jews
             then
             used
             (
             who
             were
             grown
             much
             strangers
             to
             their
             ancient
             speech
             .
             )
             Where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             can
             solidly
             unfold
             any
             Doctrine
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             or
             can
             teach
             that
             truth
             ,
             and
             defend
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             never
             taught
             by
             man
             ?
             He
             is
             a
             stranger
             in
             the
             world
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             Law
             and
             Physick
             and
             other
             professions
             ,
             though
             some
             are
             ignorant
             even
             when
             they
             are
             old
             ,
             yet
             commonly
             all
             men
             are
             wisest
             and
             ablest
             in
             their
             own
             profession
             ,
             and
             those
             know
             most
             ,
             who
             having
             natural
             capacities
             have
             had
             best
             help
             ,
             and
             longest
             time
             ,
             and
             hardest
             studies
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             assisting
             them
             by
             his
             
               common
               help
            
             to
             make
             it
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             
               special
               grace
            
             to
             make
             it
             a
             
               sanctifying
               knowledge
            
             .
             Therefo●e
             remember
             to
             give
             due
             respect
             to
             them
             that
             have
             been
             longer
             in
             Christ
             than
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             have
             
               longer
               studyed
            
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             have
             had
             greater
             helps
             and
             experience
             :
             And
             do
             not
             too
             easily
             imagine
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             below
             
             them
             in
             all
             these
             advantages
             ,
             are
             yet
             above
             them
             in
             sound
             understanding
             :
             Though
             such
             a
             wonder
             may
             sometime
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             Observe
             well
             the
             secret
             and
             subtil
             workings
             of
             spiritual
             pride
             ,
             and
             how
             deep-rooted
             and
             dangerous
             a
             sin
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             special
             temptations
             to
             this
             odious
             sin
             ,
             the
             younger
             and
             empty●headed
             Christians
             have
             ;
             that
             the
             resistance
             of
             them
             may
             be
             your
             daily
             care
             .
          
           
             PRide
             is
             the
             self-idolizing
             sin
             :
             the
             great
             rebel
             against
             God
             :
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             the
             Devils
             image
             :
             that
             one
             sin
             which
             breaketh
             every
             commandment
             :
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             old
             man
             :
             the
             root
             and
             Parent
             and
             summary
             of
             all
             other
             sin
             :
             the
             Antichristian
             vice
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             principal
             object
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             and
             disdain
             ,
             and
             the
             mark
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             delighteth
             to
             tread
             down
             ;
             and
             the
             certain
             Prognostick
             of
             dejection
             and
             abasement
             ,
             either
             by
             humbling
             repentance
             ,
             or
             damnation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             called
             
               [
               Spiritual
               Pride
            
             ]
             from
             the
             Object
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             proud
             of
             
               spiritual
               excellencies
            
             ,
             real
             or
             supposed
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             much
             worse
             than
             Pride
             of
             Beauty
             ,
             apparel
             ,
             riches
             ,
             high
             places
             ,
             or
             high
             birth
             ,
             as
             the
             abuse
             of
             great
             and
             excellent
             things
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             abuse
             of
             vanities
             and
             tri●les
             :
             and
             as
             things
             spiritual
             are
             in
             themselves
             
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             sin
             hath
             the
             greater
             enormity
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             exercise
             of
             this
             Religious
             or
             spiritual
             Pride
             is
             first
             about
             our
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             secondly
             about
             our
             Godliness
             or
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             1
             Pride
             of
             our
             understandings
             ,
             worketh
             thus
             :
             First
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             was
             formerly
             in
             darkness
             ,
             is
             much
             affected
             with
             the
             new-come
             light
             ,
             and
             perceiveth
             that
             he
             knoweth
             much
             more
             than
             he
             did
             before
             :
             And
             then
             he
             groweth
             to
             a
             carnal
             and
             corrupt
             estimation
             of
             it
             ,
             valuing
             it
             more
             as
             Nature
             is
             pleased
             with
             it
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             it
             :
             Delighting
             in
             knowledge
             for
             it self
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             the
             purity
             ,
             Love
             and
             heavenliness
             which
             it
             should
             effect
             .
             Then
             he
             looketh
             about
             him
             on
             the
             ignorant
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             what
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             seeth
             how
             far
             they
             are
             below
             him
             :
             And
             he
             thinketh
             with
             himself
             ,
             what
             a
             difference
             hath
             God
             made
             between
             Me
             and
             Them
             :
             And
             because
             Thankfulness
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             he
             observeth
             not
             how
             Pride
             doth
             twist
             it self
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             creep
             in
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             its
             name
             :
             And
             how
             Thankfulness
             and
             Pride
             have
             the
             same
             expressions
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               O
               Father
               that
               thou
               h●st
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               to
               babes
               :
               I
               thank
               thee
               O
               God
               that
               I
               am
               not
               as
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               extortioners
               ,
               unjust
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               or
               even
               as
               this
               Publican
               ,
               Luk.
            
             18.
             11.
             
             And
             then
             he
             is
             so
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             things
             which
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             he
             perceiveth
             not
             what
             knowledge
             yet
             he
             wanteth
             .
             And
             the
             deep
             affection
             which
             his
             knowledge
             worketh
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             tickling
             pleasure
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             knowing
             ,
             joyned
             with
             this
             ignorance
             of
             
             his
             ignorance
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             doth
             make
             him
             over-confident
             of
             all
             his
             apprehensions
             ,
             as
             if
             every
             thing
             which
             he
             imagineth
             were
             an
             absolute
             certainty
             :
             And
             so
             he
             wanteth
             that
             humble
             suspicion
             of
             his
             own
             understanding
             ,
             which
             a
             true
             acquaintance
             with
             his
             ignorance
             would
             have
             caused
             in
             him
             :
             And
             thus
             he
             groweth
             to
             over-value
             all
             his
             own
             conceivings
             ;
             and
             to
             under-value
             all
             the
             opinions
             and
             reasonings
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             his
             own
             :
             And
             thence
             he
             proceeds
             to
             corrupt
             his
             Religion
             with
             such
             mis-apprehensions
             ;
             and
             his
             rash
             unsuspected
             understanding
             entertains
             one
             errour
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             lets
             in
             many
             more
             ;
             till
             he
             have
             espoused
             a
             
               self-chosen
               frame
            
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             sacred
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             method
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             from
             hence
             he
             proceedeth
             to
             choose
             his
             Religious
             exercises
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             mis-apprehensions
             :
             These
             make
             him
             Duties
             which
             are
             no
             Duties
             ,
             and
             sins
             which
             are
             no
             sins
             :
             And
             thus
             he
             calleth
             
               evil
               ,
               good
            
             ,
             and
             
               good
               ,
               evil
            
             ;
             and
             
               putteth
               darkness
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               light
               for
               darkness
               ;
               bitter
               for
               sweet
               ,
               and
               sweet
               for
               bitter
               .
            
             And
             having
             made
             him
             a
             Religion
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             confidently
             thinketh
             that
             it
             is
             of
             God
             :
             And
             next
             he
             valueth
             all
             men
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             according
             as
             they
             are
             nearer
             or
             
               farther
               off
            
             ,
             from
             this
             which
             he
             accounteth
             the
             way
             of
             God
             :
             He
             chooseth
             his
             Church
             or
             party
             whom
             he
             will
             joyn
             with
             ,
             by
             the
             test
             of
             this
             Religion
             which
             his
             pride
             hath
             chosen
             :
             He
             zealously
             declaimeth
             against
             the
             opposers
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             adversaries
             of
             truth
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             He
             prayeth
             up
             his
             opinions
             ,
             and
             preacheth
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             contendeth
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             
             prayeth
             and
             preacheth
             and
             disp●teth
             down
             all
             that
             ●s
             against
             them
             .
             He
             laboureth
             to
             strengthen
             the
             party
             that
             is
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             weaken
             that
             which
             is
             against
             them
             :
             And
             thus
             he
             divideth
             the
             kingdom
             and
             family
             of
             Christ
             ;
             He
             destroyeth
             first
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             his
             brother
             and
             neighbour
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             laboureth
             to
             destroy
             it
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             by
             speaking
             against
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             with
             contempt
             and
             obloquy
             to
             represent
             them
             as
             an
             ●●lovely
             sort
             of
             men
             :
             And
             if
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             cause
             and
             party
             do
             require
             it
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             will
             next
             destroy
             their
             persons
             :
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             done
             in
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             acceptable
             service
             to
             him
             :
             And
             they
             think
             all
             are
             Ne●ters
             and
             Lukewarm
             ,
             who
             prosecute
             not
             the
             Schism
             as
             fervently
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             fight
             not
             against
             Love
             with
             as
             much
             vehemency
             :
             Yea
             and
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             con●ident
             ,
             that
             they
             
               L●ve
               the
               Brethren
            
             with
             a
             
               special
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             the
             mark
             that
             they
             are
             Christs
             disciples
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             passed
             from
             de●th
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             the
             party
             and
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             their
             own
             opinion
             and
             way
             .
             And
             thus
             PRIDE
             insensibly
             ,
             while
             they
             perceive
             it
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             doth
             choke
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             their
             Religions
             ,
             their
             Parties
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Duties
             and
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             rule
             their
             judgments
             ,
             affections
             and
             their
             actions
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             but
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             in
             one
             word
             calleth
             HERESY
             .
             And
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             said
             in
             other
             words
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             Iames.
             
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             two
             things
             which
             greatly
             promote
             this
             sin
             :
             The
             one
             is
             a
             conceit
             that
             all
             their
             apprehensions
             are
             the
             
               Spirits
               dictat●s
            
             ,
             or
             the
             effect
             
             of
             its
             illumination
             .
             And
             the
             works
             and
             teachings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             contradicted
             ,
             or
             suspected
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             honoured
             .
             Therefore
             they
             think
             that
             it
             is
             a
             resisting
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             resist
             their
             judgment
             :
             And
             they
             are
             perswaded
             that
             their
             apprehensions
             are
             caused
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             partly
             because
             they
             had
             no
             such
             thing
             whilest
             they
             lived
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             it
             came
             in
             either
             with
             their
             change
             or
             shortly
             after
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             think
             that
             the
             same
             light
             which
             shewed
             them
             their
             sinful
             state
             ,
             doth
             shew
             them
             also
             all
             these
             principles
             :
             And
             partly
             because
             they
             find
             themselves
             as
             
               deeply
               ●ffected
            
             with
             these
             misapprehensions
             ,
             as
             with
             other
             which
             are
             sound
             and
             right
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             confident
             that
             they
             come
             from
             the
             same
             spirit
             :
             And
             specially
             when
             these
             thoughts
             come
             in
             upon
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             meditation
             ,
             or
             after
             earnest
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             by
             his
             spirit
             and
             lead
             them
             into
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             err
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             find
             that
             they
             have
             good
             ends
             and
             meanings
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ;
             all
             th●s
             perswadeth
             them
             that
             it
             is
             the
             spirit
             from
             whom
             their
             thoughts
             proceed
             ;
             when
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             And
             another
             much
             greater
             and
             commoner
             cause
             of
             this
             self-conceitedness
             is
             this
             :
             All
             mens
             understandings
             are
             naturally
             imperfect
             :
             Our
             knowledge
             about
             Natural
             things
             is
             small
             and
             dark
             ,
             much
             more
             about
             things
             supernatural
             :
             The
             wisest
             must
             say
             ,
             
               We
               know
               but
               in
               part
            
             :
             And
             the
             variety
             of
             mens
             degrees
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             educations
             ,
             and
             advantages
             and
             fore-going
             thoughts
             ,
             doth
             make
             as
             
             great
             a
             diversity
             of
             understandings
             as
             of
             complexions
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             sufficient
             diffidence
             and
             suspicion
             of
             his
             mistaking
             mind
             .
             For
             what
             a
             man
             knoweth
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             that
             he
             knoweth
             .
             But
             no
             man
             that
             erreth
             doth
             know
             that
             he
             erreth
             :
             For
             that
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
             If
             I
             knew
             that
             I
             erred
             in
             judgment
             ,
             I
             must
             know
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             otherwise
             than
             I
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             :
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             the
             same
             understanding
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             For
             then
             judging
             were
             no
             judging
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             knowledge
             :
             When
             I
             see
             such
             a
             difficulty
             about
             a
             point
             ,
             as
             to
             pass
             
               no
               judgment
            
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             remain
             in
             meer
             suspence
             ,
             then
             I
             can
             easily
             perceive
             that
             I
             am
             ignorant
             of
             it
             :
             But
             when
             I
             pass
             any
             judgment
             ,
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             that
             my
             judgment
             is
             false
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             the
             cure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             light
             which
             changeth
             it
             :
             when
             I
             err
             ,
             I
             can
             never
             know
             that
             I
             err
             ,
             but
             
               in
               sensu
               diviso
            
             ,
             when
             I
             cease
             my
             error
             :
             when
             I
             know
             that
             I
             erred
             ,
             I
             so
             err
             no
             longer
             .
             And
             because
             every
             thing
             which
             appeareth
             to
             us
             ,
             doth
             appear
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             light
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             appeareth
             in
             some
             form
             ,
             and
             as
             clothed
             with
             some
             qualities
             ,
             the
             understanding
             therefore
             presently
             hath
             some
             thought
             or
             other
             of
             it
             :
             If
             we
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             conception
             and
             opinion
             of
             it
             :
             And
             few
             things
             in
             the
             world
             do
             appear
             to
             us
             in
             such
             equal
             diverse
             shapes
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             the
             understanding
             wholly
             dubious
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             this
             or
             that
             .
             Though
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             
               no
               appearance
            
             at
             all
             ,
             I
             am
             wholly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             conception
             .
             And
             when
             one
             part
             of
             a
             thing
             is
             seen
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             unseen
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             apt
             to
             conceive
             of
             
             the
             whole
             according
             to
             the
             part
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             and
             not
             allow
             a
             just
             suspension
             or
             suspicion
             for
             all
             the
             parts
             which
             are
             unseen
             .
             That
             which
             I
             see
             ,
             affecteth
             me
             as
             a
             thing
             seen
             :
             But
             that
             which
             
               I
               see
               not
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             affecteth
             me
             not
             at
             all
             .
             That
             part
             which
             I
             know
             ,
             I
             know
             
               that
               it
               is
            
             ,
             &
             so
             far
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             :
             It
             is
             in
             my
             mind
             &
             memory
             :
             But
             that
             part
             which
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             
               that
               it
               is
            
             ,
             or
             know
             not
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             :
             so
             that
             seeing
             
               one
               part
            
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             seeing
             another
             ,
             (
             yea
             perhaps
             many
             others
             ,
             )
             doth
             not
             only
             cause
             our
             error
             in
             judging
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             maketh
             it
             very
             hard
             ,
             to
             question
             or
             distrust
             our
             judgments
             :
             For
             we
             must
             not
             be
             Scepticks
             and
             doubt
             of
             
               all
               things
            
             :
             Nor
             must
             we
             deny
             belief
             to
             so
             much
             as
             is
             revealed
             to
             us
             :
             And
             therefore
             however
             at
             the
             present
             we
             apprehend
             things
             ,
             just
             such
             we
             are
             usually
             confident
             that
             they
             are
             .
             And
             in
             this
             difficulty
             all
             error
             and
             the
             lamentable
             consequences
             of
             it
             do
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             do
             in
             so
             hard
             a
             streight
             ?
             Why
             this
             every
             humble
             man
             must
             do
             .
             He
             must
             tread
             safely
             ,
             and
             proceed
             warily
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             doctrines
             offered
             him
             throughly
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             all
             the
             means
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             him
             for
             that
             use
             .
             He
             must
             not
             strive
             against
             the
             light
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             taking
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             or
             hearkening
             to
             the
             deceiver
             ,
             when
             he
             transformeth
             himself
             into
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             :
             (
             which
             is
             not
             unusual
             )
             what
             cometh
             with
             evidence
             of
             truth
             must
             be
             received
             as
             truth
             ,
             and
             held
             fast
             ,
             and
             not
             again
             let
             go
             ;
             however
             sometimes
             it
             may
             have
             a
             second
             and
             third
             tryal
             .
             And
             when
             you
             see
             any
             truth
             ,
             remember
             that
             it
             is
             still
             with
             a
             defective
             sight
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             see
             
             but
             in
             part
             :
             And
             therefore
             allow
             a
             freedome
             in
             your
             understandings
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             rest
             .
             You
             are
             certain
             that
             you
             see
             
               not
               all
            
             that
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             or
             Science
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             of
             any
             creature
             :
             And
             you
             are
             uncertain
             what
             influence
             the
             unknown
             parts
             ,
             would
             have
             upon
             that
             part
             which
             you
             know
             ,
             or
             what
             alteration
             it
             would
             make
             upon
             your
             apprehension
             ,
             if
             you
             saw
             them
             altogether
             in
             their
             connexion
             .
             Therefore
             be
             sure
             that
             in
             your
             most
             confident
             apprehensions
             ,
             you
             never
             forget
             that
             there
             is
             still
             much
             more
             unknown
             to
             you
             than
             you
             yet
             know
             .
             And
             this
             will
             preserve
             a
             humility
             and
             modesty
             in
             your
             understandings
             and
             a
             capacity
             and
             fitness
             to
             receive
             more
             knowledge
             :
             When
             the
             forgetting
             of
             this
             ,
             will
             make
             you
             proud
             and
             arrogant
             and
             presumptuous
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             fool
             that
             rageth
             and
             
               is
               confident
            
             ,
             even
             in
             your
             ignorance
             and
             shame
             ;
             and
             will
             shut
             up
             your
             minds
             against
             that
             knowledg
             which
             you
             want
             .
          
           
             But
             especially
             if
             you
             know
             that
             your
             advantages
             for
             knowledge
             have
             been
             less
             than
             other
             mens
             :
             that
             you
             are
             young
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             few
             years
             since
             you
             entred
             upon
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             have
             not
             any
             stronger
             natural
             parts
             than
             other
             men
             ;
             or
             that
             you
             have
             not
             had
             that
             measure
             of
             Learning
             which
             might
             further
             your
             knowledge
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             that
             others
             that
             differ
             from
             you
             have
             had
             much
             more
             of
             all
             these
             helps
             and
             means
             than
             you
             ;
             common
             reason
             here
             commandeth
             you
             to
             be
             modest
             ,
             and
             not
             over-confident
             in
             your
             own
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             too
             much
             to
             slight
             the
             judgements
             of
             such
             others
             .
          
           
             Especially
             if
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             you
             ,
             be
             not
             only
             more
             Learned
             ,
             but
             as
             truly
             conscionable
             as
             
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             like
             to
             be
             unfeigned
             lovers
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             have
             prayed
             more
             ,
             and
             meditated
             more
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             more
             religious
             experiences
             than
             your selves
             :
             And
             yet
             more
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             the
             
               greater
               number
            
             of
             the
             godly
             that
             differ
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             singular
             in
             your
             conceits
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             rash
             confidence
             in
             your
             own
             opinions
             ,
             is
             too
             palpable
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             religious
             pride
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               the
               Learnedst
               men
               are
               not
               always
               the
               wisest
               ,
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             Answ.
             Many
             men
             are
             Learned
             in
             the
             Languages
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Learned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             because
             they
             applyed
             not
             their
             stud●es
             that
             way
             .
             And
             many
             men
             are
             Learned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacred
             tongues
             ,
             who
             yet
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             able
             to
             teach
             the
             truth
             for
             others
             .
             But
             those
             that
             well
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             without
             Learning
             the
             Languages
             which
             they
             are
             written
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Customs
             of
             those
             times
             and
             Countreys
             ,
             or
             without
             much
             reading
             and
             long
             study
             both
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             them
             that
             better
             understand
             them
             ,
             are
             so
             few
             ,
             so
             very
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             will
             pretend
             to
             be
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             you
             had
             need
             of
             some
             miracle
             or
             something
             like
             a
             miracle
             ,
             to
             make
             your selves
             or
             others
             be-believe
             that
             you
             are
             not
             deceived
             .
             See
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             this
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             my
             
               Unreasonableness
               of
               Infidelity
            
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               The
               greater
               number
               are
               not
               always
               in
               the
               right
               ;
               therefore
               why
               should
               my
               singularity
               discourage
               me
               ?
            
             Answ.
             The
             greater
             number
             through
             the
             world
             are
             not
             in
             the
             right
             about
             Christiany
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             Christians
             .
             And
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             vulgar
             Christians
             be
             not
             in
             the
             right
             perhaps
             
             in
             many
             points
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Scholastick
             controversies
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             Learned
             in
             such
             controversies
             .
             But
             all
             Godly
             men
             and
             Christians
             are
             in
             the
             right
             in
             all
             points
             essential
             to
             Godliness
             and
             Christianity
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             in
             the
             certain
             way
             of
             life
             .
             And
             if
             in
             any
             integral
             or
             accidental
             point
             ,
             you
             think
             that
             you
             are
             wiser
             than
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             of
             men
             as
             Learned
             and
             as
             Godly
             as
             your self
             ,
             you
             must
             give
             very
             good
             proof
             of
             it
             to
             your self
             and
             others
             ,
             before
             it
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             I
             know
             that
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             God
             giveth
             some
             few
             men
             more
             excellent
             natural
             parts
             ,
             than
             others
             :
             and
             he
             engageth
             some
             in
             deeper
             and
             more
             laborious
             studies
             than
             others
             :
             and
             he
             blesseth
             some
             mens
             studies
             more
             than
             others
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             are
             still
             
               some
               few
            
             who
             know
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Countrey
             or
             of
             mankind
             :
             and
             it
             were
             well
             for
             the
             rest
             if
             they
             knew
             these
             and
             would
             learn
             of
             them
             :
             But
             these
             are
             such
             as
             come
             to
             their
             knowledge
             by
             
               hard
               and
               laborious
               studies
               and
               meditation
               ,
            
             though
             also
             by
             the
             spirit
             blessing
             their
             endeavours
             :
             And
             they
             are
             such
             as
             
               give
               proof
            
             of
             the
             knowledge
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             :
             And
             they
             are
             such
             as
             employ
             their
             knowledge
             to
             preserve
             the
             peace
             and
             concord
             of
             believers
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             proudly
             make
             a
             stir
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             their
             own
             names
             ,
             though
             thereby
             they
             set
             the
             world
             on
             fire
             .
          
           
             Make
             therefore
             no
             more
             of
             these
             vain
             defences
             of
             your
             Pride
             :
             Let
             no
             man
             think
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             understanding
             above
             what
             is
             meet
             .
             I
             perswade
             you
             not
             to
             deny
             any
             truth
             which
             indeed
             you
             know
             ,
             nor
             to
             doubt
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             made
             truly
             certain
             to
             you
             .
             But
             value
             not
             your
             understandings
             above
             their
             worth
             ,
             and
             fix
             not
             
             too
             rashly
             upon
             your
             first
             apprehensions
             ;
             and
             go
             not
             away
             with
             a
             passionate
             confidence
             ,
             in
             your
             poor
             ,
             raw
             ,
             untryed
             and
             defective
             conceptions
             .
             But
             remember
             that
             you
             know
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             time
             and
             labour
             to
             grow
             up
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             
               Be
               not
               wise
               in
               your
               own
               conceits
               .
            
             Rom.
             12.
             16.
             
             &
             11.
             25.
             
             Prov.
             26.
             5.
             
             &
             28.
             11.
             
             And
             this
             is
             commonly
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             slothful
             ,
             that
             never
             were
             at
             that
             pains
             for
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             must
             be
             attained
             .
             The
             
               sluggard
               is
               wiser
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               ,
               than
               seven
               men
               that
               can
               render
               a
               reason
               ,
            
             Prov.
             26.
             16.
             
             You
             little
             think
             when
             you
             are
             conceited
             of
             your
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             further
             from
             wisdom
             than
             a
             fool
             .
             Prov.
             26.
             12.
             
             
               Seest
               thou
               a
               man
               wise
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               ?
               There
               is
               more
               hope
               of
               a
               fool
               ,
               than
               of
               him
               .
               Be
               not
               wise
               in
               thy
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.
             3.
             
             
               Wo
               to
               them
               that
               are
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               prudent
               in
               their
               own
               sight
               .
            
             Isa.
             5.
             21.
             
             
               Be
               not
               righteous
               overmuch
               ,
               neither
               make
               thy self
               over-wise
               :
               why
               shouldst
               thou
               destroy
               thy self
               ?
            
             The
             self-conceited
             must
             become
             fools
             in
             their
             own
             esteem
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             will
             be
             wise
             ,
             as
             the
             worldly
             wise
             must
             own
             that
             which
             is
             folly
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             will
             be
             wise
             :
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             there
             is
             a
             
               Religious
               Pride
            
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             which
             must
             yet
             more
             carefully
             be
             avoided
             ,
             as
             being
             yet
             worse
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             abused
             is
             much
             better
             .
             And
             this
             worketh
             as
             subtilly
             and
             secretly
             as
             the
             former
             .
             It
             may
             not
             only
             consist
             with
             
               many
               complaints
            
             and
             confessions
             of
             
               sinfulness
               ,
               weakness
            
             and
             unworthyness
             ,
             but
             even
             with
             
               doubts
               of
               sincerity
            
             and
             so
             much
             dejectedness
             as
             seemeth
             to
             draw
             near
             to
             desparation
             .
             It
             is
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             to
             hear
             the
             same
             persons
             
             talk
             in
             a
             complaining
             ,
             doubting
             and
             almost
             despairing
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             have
             
               high
               expectations
            
             of
             respect
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             most
             
               proudly
               impatient
            
             of
             the
             least
             undervaluing
             or
             neglect
             .
             Yea
             Pride
             will
             make
             an
             
               advantage
               to
               it self
            
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             
               humble
               confessions
               and
               complaints
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             an
             old
             observation
             ,
             that
             many
             are
             proud
             of
             their
             humility
             :
             For
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Grace
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               no
               man
               can
               use
               amiss
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             Grace
             efficiently
             can
             do
             nothing
             ami●s
             :
             (
             For
             if
             it
             do
             amiss
             so
             far
             it
             is
             not
             grace
             :
             )
             Yet
             objectively
             all
             Grace
             may
             be
             abused
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             make
             it
             the
             object
             of
             his
             Pride
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             many
             other
             sins
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             
               Religious
               Pride
            
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             doth
             ordinarily
             work
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             Thankfullness
             to
             God
             for
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             for
             Holyness
             :
             But
             it
             may
             be
             known
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             always
             tendeth
             to
             lift
             us
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             diminishing
             of
             Love
             to
             oothers
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             the
             censuring
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             division
             and
             disturbance
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             They
             are
             lamentable
             effects
             which
             this
             Pride
             produceth
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             Societies
             where
             it
             cometh
             .
             It
             maketh
             all
             mens
             Goodness
             seem
             little
             ,
             except
             our
             own
             :
             It
             causeth
             the
             people
             to
             undervalue
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             turneth
             compassion
             of
             me●s
             weaknesses
             into
             a
             sowr
             contempt
             :
             It
             setteth
             a
             man
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             ,
             so
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             looketh
             down
             on
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             earthly
             animals
             in
             comparison
             of
             himself
             .
             It
             maketh
             new
             terms
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             men
             to
             make
             narrower
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             God
             hath
             
             made
             it
             :
             It
             causeth
             men
             to
             deny
             and
             v●li●ie
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             answer
             not
             their
             expectations
             :
             And
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             their
             Communion
             :
             And
             to
             think
             that
             none
             are
             so
             fit
             as
             they
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Reformers
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             intreat
             those
             who
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             this
             pernicious
             sin
             ,
             to
             think
             with
             themselves
             .
             1.
             
             What
             a
             heynous
             crime
             and
             folly
             it
             is
             for
             one
             that
             but
             lately
             was
             a
             child
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             a
             sink
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             proud
             so
             quickly
             of
             their
             goodness
             :
             And
             for
             one
             that
             so
             lately
             was
             groaning
             and
             weeping
             with
             a
             broken
             heart
             for
             a
             sinful
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             already
             puffed
             up
             with
             the
             conceits
             of
             godlyness
             .
             And
             for
             one
             who
             daily
             maketh
             confession
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             a
             sinful
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             faulty
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             unworthyness
             ,
             to
             contradict
             all
             this
             by
             an
             over-valuing
             of
             his
             own
             piety
             ;
             And
             how
             incongruous
             it
             is
             for
             one
             ,
             who
             professeth
             to
             hope
             for
             justification
             by
             free
             grace
             &
             mercy
             only
             ,
             &
             to
             have
             nothing
             of
             his
             own
             but
             what
             's
             defiled
             ,
             and
             who
             abhorreth
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             merit
             ,
             and
             talketh
             so
             much
             of
             our
             emptyness
             and
             insufficiency
             ,
             to
             be
             yet
             puffed
             up
             with
             the
             conceit
             of
             his
             spirituality
             and
             worth
             .
             And
             what
             an
             odious
             self-con●radiction
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             your self
             like
             the
             Devil
             in
             pride
             ,
             because
             you
             think
             you
             are
             like
             God
             in
             holiness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             you
             are
             proud
             of
             your
             Goodness
             ,
             the
             less
             you
             have
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             :
             If
             this
             sin
             be
             predominant
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             you
             have
             no
             saving
             grace
             at
             all
             :
             And
             what
             an
             odious
             thing
             and
             miserable
             case
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             Holyness
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             unholy
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             damned
             both
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             being
             proud
             of
             it
             :
             
             That
             a
             man
             should
             be
             proud
             of
             that
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             which
             he
             must
             suffer
             the
             fire
             of
             Hell
             !
             But
             if
             your
             pride
             be
             not
             predominant
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             what
             measure
             soever
             you
             have
             that
             vice
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             you
             are
             destitute
             of
             grace
             :
             For
             true
             grace
             and
             pride
             are
             as
             contrary
             as
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             study
             well
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             these
             Scriptures
             (
             For
             you
             shall
             not
             say
             that
             I
             mis-interpret
             them
             to
             you
             .
             )
             Why
             was
             it
             that
             Christ
             mentioneth
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Pha●●see
             ,
             and
             the
             Publican
             ?
             one
             thanking
             God
             that
             he
             was
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             thinking
             himself
             unworthy
             to
             look
             up
             to
             heaven
             .
             Luke
             18.
             10
             ,
             11.
             &c.
             Why
             did
             he
             give
             us
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             prodigal
             who
             confesseth
             that
             he
             was
             unworthy
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Son
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             elder
             brother
             who
             swelled
             with
             envy
             at
             his
             entertainment
             ?
             Why
             was
             it
             that
             Christ
             seemed
             not
             strict
             enough
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             in
             keeping
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             Diet
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             Company
             ,
             but
             they
             called
             him
             a
             gluttonous
             person
             and
             a
             wine-bibber
             ,
             and
             a
             friend
             of
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             because
             
               their
               Pride
            
             and
             superstition
             made
             them
             think
             too
             highly
             of
             their
             own
             religiousness
             ?
             and
             to
             make
             sins
             and
             duties
             which
             God
             never
             made
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             condemn
             the
             innocent
             for
             want
             of
             this
             humane
             religiousness
             ?
             What
             was
             the
             sin
             condemned
             in
             Isa.
             65.
             5.
             
             [
             Which
             
               say
               ,
               stand
               by
               thy self
               ;
               come
               not
               near
               to
               me
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               holier
               than
               thou
               .
               ]
            
             What
             meaneth
             that
             command
             in
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             
             
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               or
               vain
               glory
               ;
               but
               in
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               ,
               let
               each
               esteem
               others
               better
               than
               themselves
               ]
            
             Read
             this
             verse
             over
             upon
             your
             knees
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             God
             
             ●o
             write
             it
             on
             your
             hearts
             :
             And
             I
             would
             wish
             all
             Assemblies
             of
             dividers
             and
             unwarrantable
             Separatists
             ,
             to
             write
             it
             over
             the
             doors
             of
             their
             meeting
             places
             .
             And
             joyn
             with
             it
             
               Rom.
               12.
               10.
               
               Be
               kindly
               affectioned
               one
               to
               another
               with
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               in
               honour
               preferring
               one
               another
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               before
               your selves
               .
            
             )
             But
             specially
             read
             and
             study
             ,
             Iam.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             cure
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Religious
               pride
            
             ,
             the
             pride
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             Piety
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             the
             Church
             would
             have
             fewer
             Heresies
             and
             contentions
             ,
             and
             have
             much
             more
             peace
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             
               true
               wisdom
            
             and
             Goodness
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Overvalue
             not
             the
             common
             guift
             of
             utterance
             ,
             nor
             a
             high
             Profession
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             presence
             or
             absence
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             prove
             the
             presence
             or
             absence
             of
             true
             saving
             grace
             .
          
           
             YET
             I
             shall
             anon
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             these
             must
             be
             undervalued
             ,
             nor
             accounted
             needless
             useless
             things
             .
             But
             the
             overvaluing
             them
             ,
             hath
             caused
             great
             distempers
             in
             the
             minds
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             communion
             and
             practise
             ,
             of
             many
             very
             well
             meaning
             Christians
             .
             When
             God
             had
             first
             brought
             me
             from
             among
             the
             more
             ignorant
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             first
             heard
             religious
             persons
             pray
             without
             forms
             ,
             and
             speak
             affectionately
             and
             seriously
             of
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             I
             thought
             verily
             that
             they
             were
             
               all
               
               undoubted
               Saints
            
             ;
             and
             the
             sudden
             apprehension
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             guifts
             and
             speech
             from
             others
             ,
             made
             me
             think
             confidently
             that
             the
             one
             sort
             had
             the
             mark
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             had
             nothing
             almost
             of
             God
             at
             all
             :
             Till
             ere
             long
             of
             those
             whom
             I
             so
             much
             honoured
             ,
             one
             fell
             off
             to
             sensuality
             and
             to
             
               persecuting
               formality
            
             ,
             and
             another
             fell
             to
             the
             foulest
             heresie
             ;
             and
             another
             to
             disturb
             the
             Churches
             peace
             by
             turbulent
             animosities
             and
             divisions
             .
             But
             the
             experience
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             these
             twenty
             sixe
             yeares
             ,
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             what
             crimes
             may
             stand
             with
             high
             professions
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             that
             I
             ever
             met
             with
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             would
             deny
             it
             :
             seeing
             every
             sect
             casteth
             it
             upon
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             however
             some
             of
             them
             would
             justifie
             themselves
             .
             But
             I
             greatly
             fear
             lest
             the
             generation
             which
             is
             now
             springing
             up
             and
             knew
             not
             those
             men
             ,
             nor
             their
             miscarriages
             ,
             will
             lose
             the
             benefit
             of
             these
             dreadful
             warnings
             ,
             and
             scarce
             believe
             what
             high
             professours
             did
             turn
             the
             proudest
             overturners
             of
             all
             Government
             ;
             and
             resisters
             and
             despisers
             of
             ministry
             and
             holy
             order
             in
             the
             Churches
             and
             the
             most
             railing
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             filthy
             and
             blaspheming
             Ranters
             ;
             to
             warn
             all
             the
             world
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             
               Proud
               of
               superficial
               guifts
               and
               high
               professions
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             he
             that
             stanndeth
             in
             his
             own
             conceit●
             should
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             .
          
           
             When
             guifts
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             utterance
             in
             prayer
             or
             talking
             are
             thus
             overvalued
             and
             high
             professions
             are
             taken
             to
             have
             more
             in
             them
             th●n
             they
             have
             ,
             men
             presently
             moddle
             their
             ●ffections
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             these
             mis-conceivings
             :
             And
             ●
             talkative
             person
             who
             by
             company
             and
             use
             hath
             
             got
             more
             of
             these
             guifts
             ,
             than
             better
             Christians
             ,
             shall
             be
             extolled
             and
             admired
             ,
             when
             many
             a
             humble
             upright
             soul
             ,
             that
             wanteth
             such
             utterance
             ,
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               no
               professor
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Mistake
             me
             not
             :
             I
             know
             that
             though
             profession
             may
             be
             without
             sincerity
             ,
             yet
             sincerity
             cannot
             be
             without
             some
             profession
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             opportunity
             to
             make
             it
             :
             And
             I
             know
             that
             Grace
             is
             a
             vital
             principle
             ,
             and
             like
             fire
             which
             will
             work
             and
             seek
             a
             vent
             if
             you
             would
             restrain
             it
             :
             And
             that
             Gifts
             of
             utterance
             are
             great
             mercies
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             here
             lyeth
             your
             unhappy
             errour
             in
             this
             case
             .
             1.
             
             You
             take
             the
             
               common
               profession
            
             of
             Christianity
             to
             be
             
               no
               profession
            
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             wanting
             a
             profession
             of
             
               greater
               zeal
            
             and
             forwardness
             .
             When
             as
             the
             
               common
               sort
            
             of
             people
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             do
             profess
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             own
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             Godliness
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             .
             He
             that
             truly
             understandeth
             the
             baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Consenteth
             to
             it
             ,
             doth
             perform
             all
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             :
             If
             he
             profess
             this
             ,
             he
             professeth
             ,
             both
             true
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             and
             mortification
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Christian.
             How
             then
             can
             you
             say
             that
             these
             are
             no
             Professors
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             (
             except
             a
             few
             Apostates
             )
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             in
             this
             Land
             are
             Professors
             of
             true
             faith
             and
             godliness
             !
             Whether
             they
             are
             
               true
               Professors
            
             without
             dissembling
             is
             another
             question
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             professors
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             Their
             ignorance
             and
             ungodly
             lives
             doth
             shew
             that
             they
             either
             understand
             not
             the
             baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Consent
             not
             to
             it
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             Mark
             well
             what
             you
             say
             your selves
             :
             For
             this
             doth
             but
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             Hypocrites
             :
             You
             cannot
             say
             then
             that
             they
             are
             
               no
               Professors
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             
               di●sembling
               professors
            
             .
             They
             profess
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             truly
             and
             uprightly
             profess
             it
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             all
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             the
             people
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             either
             Saints
             or
             Hypocrites
             :
             see
             how
             I
             have
             moved
             this
             to
             them
             in
             my
             Treatise
             called
             
               The
               formal
               Hypocrite
            
             .
             They
             all
             profess
             enough
             to
             save
             them
             if
             they
             sincerely
             professed
             it
             .
             He
             that
             is
             baptized
             and
             professeth
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             a
             swearer
             ,
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             is
             certainly
             an
             Hypocrite
             as
             going
             against
             his
             own
             profession
             :
             The
             very
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             Ten
             Commandments
             have
             enough
             to
             condemn
             him
             as
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             And
             will
             you
             now
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             justifie
             these
             men
             from
             their
             hypocrisie
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Professors
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             no
             Professors
             ,
             they
             could
             be
             no
             Hypocrites
             ,
             but
             meer
             Atheists
             or
             Infidels
             .
             I
             know
             that
             those
             are
             the
             highest
             sort
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             counterfeit
             the
             highest
             zeal
             and
             piety
             ,
             by
             the
             highest
             profession
             :
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             difference
             in
             degree
             .
             Who
             ever
             professeth
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             professeth
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             Hypocrite
             if
             he
             be
             not
             a
             Saint
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             Consider
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             would
             exclude
             any
             of
             these
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             because
             they
             are
             
               no
               professors
            
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             hypocrites
             ,
             ignorant
             or
             scandalous
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             must
             be
             shut
             out
             ,
             
             but
             upon
             
               sufficient
               proof
            
             :
             An
             unproved
             hypocrite
             or
             sinner
             ,
             is
             
               no
               hypocrite
            
             or
             sinner
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             Hypocrites
             are
             always
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             Otherwise
             Church-Communion
             would
             be
             founded
             on
             meer
             injustice
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             if
             men
             shall
             be
             called
             Ignorant
             ,
             Scandalous
             and
             Hypocrites
             without
             proof
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             exclude
             baptized
             professors
             ,
             by
             whole
             Parishes
             or
             Multitudes
             ,
             without
             bringing
             proof
             against
             each
             person
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             is
             quite
             to
             over-turn
             Christs
             rules
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             Church
             Constitutions
             and
             all
             Church
             justice
             .
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             have
             long
             lamented
             (
             and
             often
             written
             of
             especially
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Confirmation
             )
             that
             those
             who
             are
             baptized
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             are
             not
             called
             to
             a
             more
             explicite
             understanding
             profession
             of
             the
             Covenant
             then
             made
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             more
             solemn
             transition
             into
             the
             number
             of
             adult
             Communicants
             :
             And
             we
             are
             not
             out
             of
             hope
             that
             this
             may
             at
             last
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             
               same
               persons
            
             though
             
               less
               regularly
            
             do
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             both
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               Table
            
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             
               publick
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             common
             claim
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             honour
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             such
             must
             be
             rejected
             as
             hypocrites
             upon
             acc●sation
             and
             proof
             of
             
               Impenitency
               in
               some
               gross
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             lamp
             as
             if
             they
             were
             
               no
               professors
            
             .
             For
             professors
             certainly
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             I
             abhor
             their
             malignity
             who
             would
             vilisie
             Religion
             ,
             by
             over-hasty
             accusing
             of
             higher
             Professors
             ;
             and
             would
             flatter
             the
             wicked
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             by
             making
             an
             indifferency
             and
             tepidity
             seem
             sufficient
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             God
             
             would
             have
             me
             bear
             witness
             to
             this
             truth
             to
             cure
             some
             mens
             contrary
             extream
             :
             that
             as
             this
             age
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             doth
             need
             no
             proof
             ,
             how
             heinously
             
               high
               professors
            
             may
             miscarry
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             place
             where
             I
             exercised
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             I
             found
             some
             give
             me
             a
             satisfying
             evidence
             in
             their
             last
             sickness
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             long
             lived
             a
             truly
             godly
             life
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             noted
             by
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             for
             any
             extraordinary
             zeal
             at
             all
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             me
             ,
             How
             can
             it
             stand
             with
             grace
             to
             be
             so
             much
             hid
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             They
             made
             the
             
               common
               profession
            
             of
             Christianity
             :
             they
             usually
             attended
             the
             publick
             worship
             :
             they
             lived
             blamelesly
             in
             their
             places
             :
             but
             they
             were
             of
             silent
             retired
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             were
             inferiours
             who
             by
             their
             superiours
             were
             restrained
             from
             
               private
               meetings
            
             and
             some
             converse
             with
             more
             zealous
             persons
             which
             they
             desired
             .
             And
             for
             ought
             you
             know
             there
             may
             be
             very
             many
             such
             ;
             who
             must
             not
             be
             rejected
             as
             
               no
               professors
            
             ,
             nor
             without
             a
             particular
             accusation
             and
             proof
             :
             unless
             you
             would
             be
             used
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             Affect
             not
             to
             be
             made
             eminent
             and
             Conspicuous
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             by
             standing
             at
             a
             further
             distance
             from
             these
             lower
             Professors
             ,
             than
             God
             would
             have
             you
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             loathsome
             scab
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             that
             they
             who
             will
             be
             taken
             for
             Religious
             ,
             must
             go
             into
             a
             Monastery
             of
             Fryars
             and
             Nans
             ,
             and
             separate
             
             themselves
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             worldly
             secular
             people
             :
             that
             so
             their
             Religion
             may
             be
             a
             
               noted
               thing
            
             ,
             &
             they
             may
             be
             set
             up
             in
             their
             singularity
             ,
             as
             publike
             spectacles
             ,
             for
             the
             world
             to
             admire
             :
             Though
             perhaps
             they
             come
             thither
             but
             under
             the
             gripes
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             expiate
             the
             guilt
             of
             whoredome
             ,
             murder
             ,
             or
             some
             notorious
             sins
             ,
             which
             the
             contemned
             seculars
             never
             committed
             .
             And
             it
             is
             somewhat
             easie
             to
             proud
             corrupted
             nature
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             life
             of
             greater
             self-denial
             ,
             than
             most
             Monasticks
             are
             put
             upon
             ,
             when
             by
             it
             they
             shall
             be
             thus
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             ,
             as
             a
             people
             of
             more
             admired
             holiness
             .
             To
             set
             our selves
             up
             in
             a
             separated
             society
             ,
             as
             persons
             whom
             the
             world
             must
             account
             more
             Religious
             than
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             hath
             so
             much
             oftentation
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             a
             great
             allurement
             to
             Pride
             .
             For
             many
             a
             one
             who
             perceiveth
             how
             childish
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             ones
             self
             to
             be
             observed
             for
             
               fine
               cloathes
            
             ,
             or
             for
             bodily
             comeliness
             ,
             or
             for
             
               high
               entertainments
               ,
               curiosities
            
             ,
             houses
             ,
             lands
             or
             such
             vanities
             ,
             doth
             yet
             think
             that
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             to
             be
             honoured
             by
             men
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             wisest
             and
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             a
             person
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             truest
             and
             the
             highest
             Honour
             to
             be
             Wise
             and
             Good
             :
             And
             it
             is
             exceeding
             natural
             to
             man
             to
             desire
             honour
             :
             And
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             have
             a
             due
             and
             moderate
             sense
             and
             regard
             to
             our
             honour
             :
             And
             all
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             for
             Pride
             to
             take
             this
             advantage
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             a
             little
             farther
             ,
             while
             we
             think
             that
             we
             go
             but
             this
             far
             ,
             and
             keep
             within
             our
             bounds
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             root
             of
             the
             errour
             lyeth
             in
             
               Atheism
               ,
               
               Self-fishness
            
             ,
             and
             Carnality
             .
             By
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             neglect
             the
             Honouring
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             our
             utmost
             aim
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             all
             our
             
               own
               Honour
            
             should
             be
             purely
             referred
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             :
             By
             the
             second
             ,
             we
             Idolize
             our
             selves
             ,
             and
             are
             sunk
             into
             ,
             and
             centered
             in
             our
             selves
             ,
             and
             seek
             that
             honour
             to
             our
             selves
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             wholly
             refer
             to
             God
             alone
             .
             And
             by
             the
             third
             ,
             we
             over-value
             Man
             and
             his
             esteem
             ,
             and
             live
             upon
             the
             thoughts
             and
             breath
             of
             mortals
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             given
             by
             one
             to
             another
             more
             than
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             of
             God
             :
             Whereas
             we
             should
             make
             it
             our
             grand
             care
             and
             study
             ,
             to
             be
             pleasing
             to
             our
             Maker
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             honour
             ,
             and
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             sought
             ;
             and
             should
             be
             more
             indifferent
             as
             to
             the
             esteem
             and
             thoughts
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             further
             regardable
             ,
             than
             it
             conduceth
             to
             our
             divine
             and
             ultimate
             end
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             Pride
             hath
             thus
             turned
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             our
             selves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               working
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             alwayes
             seeking
             to
             fetch
             in
             fewel
             for
             its
             self
             to
             feed
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             out
             wayes
             to
             make
             our selves
             conspicuous
             and
             observed
             in
             the
             world
             :
             And
             to
             separate
             our selves
             into
             distinct
             societies
             ,
             that
             the
             
               world
               may
               see
            
             we
             are
             
               above
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             colder
             duller
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             notable
             means
             to
             this
             self-exalting
             end
             .
          
           
             And
             many
             Christians
             that
             are
             more
             humble
             do
             yet
             so
             much
             mis-understand
             the
             Scripture
             principles
             of
             Communion
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             they
             should
             corrupt
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             stood
             not
             in
             a
             
               separated
               state
            
             from
             those
             of
             the
             colder
             sort
             .
             And
             this
             is
             caused
             much
             ,
             by
             
             taking
             those
             Scriptutes
             to
             speak
             of
             all
             cold
             and
             carnal
             Christians
             ,
             which
             speak
             only
             of
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Infidel
             world
             .
             And
             this
             cometh
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             birth
             and
             breeding
             :
             because
             they
             are
             born
             and
             bred
             where
             there
             are
             almost
             none
             ,
             but
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             not
             the
             swarms
             of
             Heathens
             that
             worship
             idols
             and
             creatures
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Infidels
             who
             scorn
             and
             persecute
             the
             Christian
             name
             ,
             therefore
             they
             live
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             persons
             .
             They
             know
             that
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Church
             comprehend
             all
             mankind
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             World
             :
             And
             because
             they
             see
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             see
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             gathered
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             looking
             for
             the
             world
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             the
             commoner
             sort
             of
             Christians
             are
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             better
             and
             more
             zealous
             sort
             only
             are
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             therefore
             must
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             World
             :
             And
             so
             they
             gather
             the
             Church
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             while
             they
             think
             that
             they
             gather
             it
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             all
             this
             is
             because
             they
             know
             no
             more
             than
             they
             see
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             are
             affected
             with
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             live
             as
             if
             England
             or
             Europe
             were
             all
             the
             world
             .
             One
             years
             abode
             in
             Asia
             or
             Africa
             might
             cure
             this
             errour
             .
          
           
             In
             2
             
               Cor.
               6.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             Apostle
             forbiddeth
             the
             Christians
             to
             marry
             with
             Infidels
             ;
             because
             
               light
               hath
               no
               communion
               with
               darkness
               ,
               nor
               righteousness
               with
               unrighteousness
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               with
               Belial
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             
               believeth
               hath
               no
               part
               with
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               nor
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               any
               any
               agreement
               with
               Idols
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             he
             citeth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Come
               
               out
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               separate
               ,
               and
               touch
               not
               the
               unclean
               thing
               .
            
             All
             these
             words
             which
             the
             Apostle
             so
             plainly
             speaketh
             only
             against
             marrying
             with
             Infidels
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             having
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             either
             intimately
             or
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             are
             by
             abundance
             of
             ignorant
             Professors
             abused
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             commanded
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             colder
             and
             common
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             
               come
               out
            
             of
             the
             Church
             whereof
             they
             are
             members
             .
             What
             profaning
             of
             Gods
             word
             is
             this
             ?
             and
             how
             gross
             and
             palpable
             a
             contradicting
             of
             its
             plain
             expressions
             ?
             It
             was
             a
             Church
             of
             such
             mixed
             Christians
             as
             our
             Churches
             do
             consist
             of
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Apostle
             wrote
             those
             words
             ;
             And
             because
             he
             commandeth
             them
             to
             separate
             from
             intimacy
             with
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             (
             yet
             so
             as
             when
             they
             are
             once
             married
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             )
             ;
             therefore
             these
             men
             say
             ,
             that
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             to
             come
             forth
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             the
             like
             abuse
             they
             apply
             the
             command
             
               [
               Come
               out
               of
               Babylon
            
             ]
             to
             them
             that
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             Babylon
             ;
             And
             when
             
               ignorance
               ,
               uncharitableness
            
             ,
             and
             passion
             ,
             have
             taught
             them
             to
             call
             Christs
             Churches
             Babylon
             ,
             they
             add
             sin
             to
             sin
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             separation
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             slander
             and
             reproach
             ;
             and
             abuse
             the
             Text
             according
             to
             their
             false
             exposition
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             Understand
             rightly
             the
             true
             difference
             between
             the
             Mystical
             and
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             qualification
             of
             their
             Members
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             confound
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             same
             persons
             only
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             Members
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             THE
             Mystical
             Church
             indeed
             hath
             none
             but
             true
             Saints
             .
             But
             the
             
               Visible
               Church
            
             containeth
             multitudes
             of
             Hypocrites
             ;
             who
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             what
             they
             are
             not
             :
             They
             profess
             to
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             while
             they
             neglect
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             God
             ,
             while
             they
             disobey
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             ruled
             by
             their
             lusts
             :
             They
             profess
             to
             Love
             God
             and
             forsake
             the
             world
             ,
             whilest
             they
             love
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             not
             in
             all
             their
             thoughts
             :
             They
             profess
             to
             love
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             whilest
             they
             neglect
             them
             and
             love
             not
             the
             holiness
             of
             their
             precepts
             .
             They
             profess
             to
             believe
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whilest
             their
             hearts
             neglect
             his
             grace
             and
             government
             .
             They
             profess
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             whilest
             they
             resist
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             love
             not
             Saints
             .
             All
             this
             sheweth
             that
             they
             are
             Hypocrites
             .
             But
             abundance
             of
             Hypocrites
             are
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
             Nay
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             no
             Hypocrites
             cast
             out
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             bewray
             their
             hypocrisie
             by
             impenitency
             in
             proved
             Heresie
             or
             gross
             sin
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             model
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             according
             
             to
             our
             private
             fancies
             :
             We
             are
             not
             the
             Lords
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             sit
             or
             worthy
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             Look
             into
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             see
             there
             of
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             the
             Visible
             Church
             hath
             been
             constituted
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             till
             now
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Church
             in
             Adams
             family
             ,
             a
             Cain
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             born
             member
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             excommunicated
             for
             the
             murder
             of
             his
             brother
             .
             In
             a
             Church
             of
             eight
             persons
             who
             were
             saved
             out
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             Pastor
             was
             overtaken
             with
             gross
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             sons
             was
             a
             cursed
             Cham.
             In
             a
             Church
             of
             six
             persons
             saved
             from
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             Lot's
             sons
             in
             law
             )
             perished
             in
             the
             flames
             among
             the
             unbelievers
             :
             a
             third
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             pillar
             of
             salt
             :
             the
             Father
             and
             Pastor
             was
             drunk
             two
             nights
             together
             ,
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             a
             terrible
             miracle
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             strange
             a
             deliverance
             to
             himself
             :
             and
             committed
             incest
             twice
             in
             his
             drunkenness
             :
             The
             two
             that
             remained
             (
             his
             daughters
             )
             caused
             his
             drunkenness
             purposely
             and
             committed
             incest
             with
             him
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             in
             Abrahams
             family
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Ishmael
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             Isaacs
             family
             there
             was
             an
             Esau
             :
             and
             even
             Rebeka
             and
             Iacob
             guilty
             of
             deceitful
             equivocation
             :
             And
             Abraham
             and
             Isaac
             denied
             their
             wives
             to
             save
             themselves
             in
             their
             unbelief
             .
             In
             Iacob's
             family
             was
             a
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             ,
             who
             murdered
             multitudes
             under
             a
             pretense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             cover
             of
             false
             deceit
             :
             And
             almost
             all
             his
             sons
             moved
             with
             envy
             ,
             sold
             their
             brother
             Ioseph
             for
             a
             slave
             ;
             and
             some
             were
             hardly
             kept
             from
             murdering
             him
             :
             And
             his
             daughter
             Dinah
             was
             defiled
             
             by
             desiring
             to
             see
             the
             company
             and
             fashions
             of
             the
             world
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             miracles
             which
             they
             had
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             mercies
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             so
             great
             were
             their
             sins
             of
             unbelief
             and
             murmuring
             ,
             and
             lust
             ,
             and
             whoredomes
             ,
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             that
             but
             two
             of
             them
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             were
             permitted
             to
             enter
             the
             promised
             land
             :
             In
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Judges
             they
             so
             oft
             renewed
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             besides
             all
             their
             other
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             spent
             a
             great
             part
             of
             all
             those
             ages
             in
             captivity
             for
             it
             .
             And
             when
             the
             villanies
             of
             Gibeah
             had
             imitated
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             and
             ravished
             a
             woman
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             Tribe
             of
             the
             Benjamites
             defended
             it
             by
             a
             war
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             three
             battels
             ,
             till
             fourty
             thousand
             of
             the
             innocent
             Israelites
             were
             slain
             ,
             and
             twenty
             five
             thousand
             of
             the
             Benjamites
             .
             Look
             through
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Chronicles
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             from
             the
             sad
             story
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Eli
             and
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             wicked
             Kings
             that
             followed
             ,
             who
             kept
             up
             odious
             Idolatry
             (
             even
             Solomon
             himself
             )
             and
             scarce
             two
             or
             three
             of
             the
             best
             did
             put
             down
             the
             high
             places
             :
             And
             when
             Hezekiah
             was
             zealous
             to
             reform
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             subjects
             were
             not
             prepared
             ,
             but
             derided
             or
             abused
             the
             Messengers
             whom
             he
             sent
             about
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             people
             home
             to
             God
             :
             Manasseh's
             wickedness
             is
             scarcely
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             :
             And
             when
             God
             sent
             his
             Prophets
             to
             call
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             they
             mocked
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             despised
             and
             abused
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             till
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             arose
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             remedy
             :
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Read
             over
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             see
             there
             what
             a
             people
             this
             Church
             
             of
             God
             was
             .
             The
             ten
             Tribes
             were
             drawn
             by
             Ier●boam
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             Calves
             at
             Dan
             and
             Beth-el
             ,
             and
             making
             Priests
             of
             the
             vilest
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             the
             Temple
             and
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             lawful
             Priests
             .
             And
             these
             lawful
             Priests
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             were
             ravening
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             greedy
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             careless
             and
             cruel
             Shepherds
             :
             The
             false
             Prophets
             who
             deceived
             the
             people
             were
             most
             accepted
             :
             The
             people
             are
             accused
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             whoredom
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             those
             that
             would
             reform
             them
             .
             They
             were
             grievous
             persecutors
             :
             
               Which
               of
               the
               Prophets
               did
               not
               your
               fathers
               kill
               and
               persecute
               ?
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             
             Yet
             this
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             many
             think
             his
             
               only
               visible
               Church
            
             :
             And
             all
             these
             twelve
             Tribes
             were
             not
             so
             big
             as
             England
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             the
             bigness
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             one
             tree
             to
             a
             large
             Wood
             or
             Forrest
             .
          
           
             But
             doubtless
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             was
             both
             more
             large
             and
             pure
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             take
             a
             view
             of
             it
             :
             And
             I
             beseech
             you
             remember
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             say
             is
             not
             to
             make
             sin
             less
             odious
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             or
             Godly
             less
             esteemed
             :
             but
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             in
             all
             Generations
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differeth
             from
             the
             invisible
             ;
             lest
             you
             should
             take
             on
             you
             to
             be
             wiser
             than
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             his
             house
             after
             a
             better
             rule
             than
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             primitive
             pattern
             ,
             and
             marr
             all
             by
             being
             wise
             in
             your
             own
             conceits
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             righteous
             overmuch
             .
             Eccles.
             7.
             
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             forget
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             was
             the
             
               most
               pure
            
             ,
             and
             the
             pattern
             of
             those
             following
             ;
             and
             had
             
               inspired
               Apostles
            
             to
             be
             its
             Guides
             ,
             and
             
               inspired
               
               Prophets
            
             to
             be
             its
             Helpers
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Miracles
             and
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             to
             gather
             and
             edifie
             it
             ;
             to
             silence
             its
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             terrifie
             and
             restrain
             offenders
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             up
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             holiness
             that
             could
             be
             well
             expected
             .
             And
             withall
             ,
             the
             Members
             were
             not
             
               driven
               in
               by
               force
            
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             nor
             allured
             by
             any
             
               worldly
               commodities
            
             ,
             but
             were
             a
             
               few
               Volunteers
            
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             professed
             Christ
             ,
             to
             their
             hazard
             or
             suffering
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Yet
             see
             what
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             The
             faultiness
             of
             the
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             so
             long
             heard
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             seen
             his
             miracles
             ,
             understood
             not
             that
             he
             must
             die
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             be
             buried
             ,
             and
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             rule
             the
             Church
             .
             Ioh.
             12.
             16.
             and
             10.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             18.
             34.
             and
             9.
             45.
             and
             24.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Peter
             so
             much
             perswaded
             Christ
             from
             that
             suffering
             by
             which
             the
             world
             was
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             speaketh
             to
             him
             as
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             
               Matth.
               4.
               
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               Satan
               ;
               for
               thou
               savourest
               not
               the
               things
               that
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               be
               of
               men
               .
               Matth.
               16.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Iames
            
             and
             his
             beloved
             disciple
             Iohn
             (
             called
             sons
             of
             thunder
             ,
             perhaps
             for
             this
             or
             such
             like
             zeal
             )
             would
             have
             called
             
               for
               fire
               from
               heaven
            
             to
             destroy
             the
             unbelieving
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             of
             what
             spirit
             they
             were
             .
             Iudas
             was
             one
             that
             was
             sent
             out
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             (
             who
             knew
             his
             heart
             .
             )
             Many
             that
             preached
             and
             prophesied
             and
             cast
             out
             Devils
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             were
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             whom
             he
             never
             knew
             with
             
             special
             approbation
             .
             Matth.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             When
             he
             came
             to
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             they
             all
             slept
             when
             they
             should
             have
             watched
             and
             prayed
             with
             him
             one
             hour
             in
             his
             agony
             ;
             and
             this
             after
             his
             admonition
             .
             When
             they
             should
             have
             confessed
             him
             in
             suffering
             they
             all
             
               forsook
               him
               and
               fled
               ,
               Matth.
            
             26.
             56.
             
             And
             Peter
             that
             seemed
             to
             stick
             closer
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             with
             forswearing
             thrice
             deny
             him
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             die
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             forsake
             him
             ,
             though
             all
             forsook
             him
             ▪
             And
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             they
             said
             ,
             
               Luk.
               24.
               
               We
               trusted
               this
               was
               he
               that
               should
               have
               delivered
               Israel
               ,
            
             as
             if
             their
             faith
             had
             been
             extinct
             .
             And
             when
             he
             rose
             and
             appeared
             to
             them
             they
             hardly
             believed
             what
             they
             saw
             :
             and
             Thomas
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             resolved
             that
             he
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             unless
             he
             might
             put
             his
             fingers
             into
             his
             side
             .
             And
             when
             they
             spake
             with
             him
             before
             his
             Asce●sion
             ,
             they
             dreamed
             still
             of
             an
             earthly
             grandure
             ,
             and
             askt
             him
             ,
             
               Whether
               now
               he
               would
               restore
               the
               Kingdome
               unto
            
             Israel
             ?
             Act.
             1.
             
             And
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             first
             Deacons
             Nicholas
             was
             the
             original
             of
             a
             Sect
             whose
             doctrine
             Christ
             did
             ha●e
             .
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             contended
             even
             to
             parting
             .
             Peter
             dissembled
             by
             a
             sinful
             separation
             ,
             walking
             not
             uprightly
             ,
             and
             drew
             away
             Barn●bas
             into
             the
             dissimulation●
             
               Gal.
               2.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               [
               Som●
               preach
               Christ
               even
               of
               envy
               ,
               and
               strif●
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               good
               will.
               The
               one
               preach
               ,
               Christ
               of
               contentions
               not
               sincerely
               ,
               supposing
               to
               add
               affliction
               to
               my
               bonds
               .
               ]
            
             Many
             were
             made
             like
             the
             heads
             .
             of
             Sects
             ,
             and
             some
             were
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Apollo's
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Cephas
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             be
             now
             .
             )
             And
             some
             
             built
             hay
             and
             stubble
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             consumed
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             12
             ,
             Of
             Timothy
             and
             the
             rest
             Paul
             saith
             ▪
             
               [
               I
               have
               no
               man
               like
               minded
               ;
               for
               all
               seek
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Iesus
               Christ●
               .
            
             3
             Jo●
             .
             9.
             10.
             
             Diorrephes
             
               who
               loveth
               to
               have
               the
               〈◊〉
               among
               them
               receiveth
               〈◊〉
               not
               ,
               prating
               ,
               against
               us
               with
               malicious
               words
               :
               and
               not
               content
               therewith
               ,
               neither
               doth
               he
               himself
               receive
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               forbiddeth
               them
               that
               would
               ,
               and
               casteth
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
            
             As
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             before
             Christs
             death
             ,
             were
             striving
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             ;
             so
             this
             vice
             still
             followed
             many
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ;
             so
             that
             Peter
             is
             fain
             to
             exhort
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             
               Lord
               it
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               nor
               to
               rule
               them
               by
               constraint
               ,
               but
               willingly
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
            
             5.
             
             And
             what
             abundance
             of
             Sect-masters
             did
             arise
             from
             among
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             Apostles
             own
             times
             ?
             Insomuch
             as
             Paul
             forewarneth
             the
             famous
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             
               grievous
               Wolves
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Hereticks
             )
             
               should
               e●ter
               ▪
               that
               spared
               not
               the
               flocks
               ,
            
             but
             also
             that
             ,
             
               of
               their
               own
               selves
               men
               should
               arise
               ,
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               to
               draw
               away
               disciples
               after
               them
               .
               Act.
            
             20.
             30.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             while
             
               one
               had
               a
               Prophesie
               and
               another
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               &c.
            
             they
             brought
             confusion
             into
             the
             Church-worship
             ,
             even
             by
             abuse
             of
             extraordinary
             gifts
             :
             And
             they
             so
             abused
             the
             Love-feasts
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             that
             Paul
             was
             fain
             to
             perswade
             them
             rather
             to
             eat
             at
             home
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             so
             much
             of
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Teachers
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Heretical
                 Judaizers
                 were
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 c
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 
                 little
                 they
                 understood
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Justification
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 cap.
                 3
                 ;
                 &
                 4
                 ,
                 &
                 5
                 ,
                 &
                 6
                 ,
                 &
                 7
                 ,
                 &
                 8.
                 
                 What
                 dissentions
                 there
                 were
                 about
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 drinks
                 ,
                 and
                 days
                 ,
                 the
                 weak
                 judging
                 the
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strong
                 despising
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 cap.
                 14
                 ,
                 &
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 some
                 caused
                 
                   divisions
                   and
                   offences
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   learned
                   ,
                   serving
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   but
                   their
                   own
                   bellies
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   good
                   words
                   and
                   fair
                   speeches
                   deceiving
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   simple
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 [
                 There
                 are
                 contentions
                 among
                 you
                 —
                 Everyone
                 of
                 you
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Apollo's
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 
                   Christ.
                   Mark
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   sin
                
                 (
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 )
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   very
                   many
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 carnal
                 —
                 For
                 ye
                 are
                 yet
                 carnal
                 —
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 build
                 on
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 wood
                 ,
                 hay
                 ,
                 stubble
                 ,
                 —
                 v.
                 15.
                 he
                 shall
                 suffer
                 loss
                 .
                 chap.
                 4.
                 18.
                 21.
                 
                 Some
                 are
                 puffed
                 up
                 —
                 Shall
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 or
                 in
                 love
                 ?
                 —
                 chap.
                 6.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 I
                 speak
                 to
                 your
                 shame
                 ,
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 among
                 you
                 ?
                 Because
                 yee
                 go
                 to
                 Law
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 (
                 before
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 )
                 Nay
                 you
                 do
                 wrong
                 and
                 defraud
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 brethren
                 .
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 —
                 chap.
                 11.
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 I
                 praise
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 you
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 worse
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 hear
                 that
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 divisions
                 among
                 you
                 —
                 For
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 Heresies
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 approved
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 among
                 you
                 —
                 When
                 you
                 come
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 eating
                 every
                 one
                 taketh
                 before
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 own
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 is
                 hungry
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 is
                 drunken
                 .
                 Vers.
                 23.
                 30.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 unworth●ly
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 damnation
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 discerning
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 —
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 many
                 are
                 weak
                 and
                 sick
                 among
                 you
                 ▪
                 and
                 many
                 sleep
                 .
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Reproveth
                   their
                   abuse
                   of
                   unknown
                   tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   disorder
                   in
                   Gods
                   publike
                   worship
                
                 —
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 [
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 preached
                 that
                 he
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 how
                 say
                 some
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 resurrection
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 risen
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 not
                 risen
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 our
                 preaching
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 faith
                 is
                 vain
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 found
                 false
                 witnesses
                 of
                 God
                 —
                 v.
                 17.
                 and
                 ye
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 your
                 sins
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 I
                 fear
                 lest
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 finde
                 you
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 you
                 such
                 as
                 ye
                 would
                 not
                 .
                 Lest
                 there
                 be
                 debates
                 ,
                 envyings
                 ,
                 wraths
                 ,
                 strifes
                 ,
                 back-bitings
                 ,
                 whisperings
                 ,
                 swellings
                 ,
                 tumults
                 ;
                 and
                 lest
                 my
                 God
                 will
                 humble
                 me
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 bewail
                 many
                 that
                 have
                 sinned
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 repented
                 of
                 the
                 uncleanness
                 and
                 fornication
                 and
                 lasciviousness
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 committed
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Besides
                   that
                
                 Paul
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Ministry
                   was
                   slandered
                   and
                   much
                   slighted
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   large
                   a●d
                   vehement
                   apologies
                   and
                   expostulations
                   doth
                   appear
                   ;
                   These
                   were
                   the
                   faults
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Galatia
                 .
              
               
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 marvel
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 soon
                 removed
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 called
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 pervert
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 though●e
                 ●e
                 or
                 an
                 Augel
                 from
                 
                 heaven
                 ,
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Gospel
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 preached
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 —
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 O
                 foolish
                 Galathians
                 !
                 Who
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 before
                 whose
                 eyes
                 —
                 Are
                 ye
                 so
                 foolish
                 ?
                 Having
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 ye
                 now
                 made
                 perfect
                 by
                 the
                 flesh
                 ?
                 Have
                 ye
                 suffered
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 vain
                 —
                 chap.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 How
                 turn
                 y●
                 again
                 to
                 weak
                 and
                 beggarly
                 elements
                 ,
                 whereto
                 ye
                 desire
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 bondage
                 .
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 Ye
                 observe
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 years
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 have
                 bestowed
                 on
                 you
                 labour
                 in
                 v●in
                 —
                 v.
                 16.
                 
                 Am
                 I
                 therefore
                 become
                 your
                 enemy
                 because
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 Tell
                 me
                 ,
                 ye
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 —
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                 As
                 then
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 persecuted
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 
                   (
                   The
                   Legalists
                   persecuting
                   the
                   Apostles
                   )
                
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 Behold
                 I
                 Paul
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 circumcised
                 Christ
                 shall
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
                 .
                 V.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 testifie
                 again
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 debtor
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 :
                 Christ
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 Who
                 ever
                 of
                 you
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 fallen
                 from
                 grace
                 :
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 A
                 little
                 leaven
                 leaveneth
                 the
                 whole
                 lump
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 would
                 they
                 were
                 even
                 cut
                 off
                 which
                 trouble
                 you
                 .
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 fair
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 they
                 constrain
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Colosse
                 .
              
               
                 Col.
                 2.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 If
                 ye
                 be
                 dead
                 with
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 why
                 as
                 though
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 ye
                 subject
                 to
                 ordinances
                 ?
                 Touch
                 not
                 ,
                 tast
                 not
                 ,
                 handle
                 not
                 (
                 which
                 all
                 are
                 to
                 perish
                 with
                 the
                 using
                 )
                 after
                 the
                 Commandements
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 Which
                 things
                 have
                 indeed
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 wisdome
                 in
                 will-worship
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
              
               
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Nevertheless
                 I
                 have
                 somewhat
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 left
                 thy
                 first
                 love
                 —
                 Remember
                 from
                 whence
                 thou
                 art
                 fallen
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 thy
                 first
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 quickly
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 remo●e
                 thy
                 Candlestick
                 .
                 Act.
                 20.
                 30.
                 
                 Of
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 shall
                 men
                 arise
                 ,
                 speaking
                 perverse
                 things
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   as
                   aforesaid
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 .
              
               
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 there
                 the●
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 who
                 taught
                 Balac
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 before
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 to
                 eat
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 commit
                 fornication
                 :
                 so
                 hast
                 thou
                 also
                 them
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 I
                 hate
                 —
                 Repent
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 will
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 .
              
               
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 sufferest
                 the
                 woman
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 which
                 calleth
                 her self
                 a
                 Prophetess
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 to
                 sed●ce
                 my
                 s●rvants
                 to
                 commit
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eat
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 .
              
               
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 thou
                 livest
                 and
                 art
                 dead
                 —
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 thy
                 works
                 perfect
                 before
                 God.
                 4
                 Thou
                 hast
                 a
                 few
                 names
                 even
                 in
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 defiled
                 their
                 garments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 .
              
               
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Thou
                 art
                 neither
                 cold
                 nor
                 hot
                 —
                 I
                 will
                 spue
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 mouth
                 —
                 and
                 knowest
                 not
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 wretched
                 and
                 miserable
                 and
                 poor
                 and
                 blind
                 and
                 naked
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 haue
                 been
                 thus
                 large
                 in
                 citing
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 plain
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 kind
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 of
                 Members
                 the
                 Visible
                 Churches
                 were
                 then
                 made
                 up
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 affect
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 partiality
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 plead
                 for
                 many
                 things
                 as
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 plead
                 against
                 many
                 things
                 as
                 sin
                 ,
                 without
                 one
                 plain
                 word
                 of
                 Scripture
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 read
                 all
                 these
                 without
                 either
                 sense
                 or
                 notice
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 mark
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 far
                 from
                 saying
                 that
                 God
                 alloweth
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 make
                 light
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 must
                 abhor
                 them
                 :
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   ought
                
                 to
                 have
                 excommunicated
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 offenders
                 for
                 these
                 sins
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 uses
                 which
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Texts
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 judge
                 any
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 hath
                 worse
                 crimes
                 to
                 nullisie
                 it
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 had
                 .
                 For
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 for
                 these
                 faults
                 pronounced
                 
                   no
                   Churches
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 observe
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 Member
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 commanded
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   come
                   out
                   and
                   separate
                
                 from
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 communion
                 in
                 worship
                 were
                 unlawful
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 before
                 you
                 separate
                 from
                 any
                 as
                 judging
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 you
                 bring
                 greater
                 reasons
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 recited
                 were
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             Understand
             well
             the
             different
             conditions
             and
             terms
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             as
             invisible
             and
             as
             visible
             ;
             and
             the
             different
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Members
             ;
             that
             so
             you
             may
             not
             presume
             to
             impose
             any
             conditions
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             imposed
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             grudge
             at
             the
             reception
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             sanctified
             and
             sincere
             .
          
           
             ALL
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             God
             only
             to
             make
             the
             conditions
             of
             Church-communion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             us
             to
             invent
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             our
             wit
             to
             censure
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             but
             to
             search
             the
             Scripture
             till
             we
             find
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             then
             obey
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             great
             controversie
             which
             hath
             troubled
             the
             Church
             :
             When
             men
             know
             not
             who
             should
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             who
             not
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             no
             certain
             rule
             or
             character
             to
             know
             whom
             they
             must
             receive
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             confusion
             and
             contention
             be
             the
             complexion
             and
             practice
             of
             such
             Churches
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Pastors
             have
             torn
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             running
             into
             contrary
             extreams
             .
             Some
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             Visible
             Church
             must
             be
             constituted
             only
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             satisfie
             the
             Pastors
             and
             the
             people
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             sanctification
             ,
             by
             some
             special
             account
             of
             their
             conversion
             or
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             in
             a
             distincter
             manner
             
             than
             the
             ancient
             Church
             required
             of
             the
             baptized
             :
             Wherein
             being
             agreed
             of
             no
             certain
             terms
             ,
             to
             know
             anothers
             sanctification
             by
             ,
             their
             Churches
             are
             diversified
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             strictness
             or
             largeness
             ,
             censoriousness
             or
             charity
             of
             the
             Pastors
             &
             the
             people
             ;
             while
             one
             thinks
             that
             person
             to
             have
             true
             grace
             ,
             whom
             another
             thinks
             to
             have
             done
             .
             And
             so
             they
             that
             will
             be
             
               most
               uncharitable
            
             ,
             do
             pretend
             to
             the
             reputation
             of
             being
             the
             
               most
               pure
            
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             
               most
               strict
            
             :
             And
             multitudes
             are
             shut
             out
             whom
             Christ
             would
             have
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             &
             his
             children
             are
             numbred
             with
             the
             dogs
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             there
             is
             one
             or
             two
             of
             late
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             but
             
               Christs
               School
            
             ,
             where
             he
             
               teacheth
               the
               way
            
             to
             true
             Regeneration
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             
               Society
               of
               professed
               Regenerate
               ones
            
             or
             Saints
             :
             And
             that
             all
             who
             own
             Christ
             as
             the
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             
               Government
               of
               the
               Pastors
            
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             learn
             how
             to
             be
             regenerate
             ,
             should
             be
             baptized
             ,
             though
             they
             profess
             not
             any
             
               special
               saving
               faith
               or
               repentance
            
             .
             And
             their
             reasons
             are
             ,
             because
             first
             ,
             else
             all
             that
             doubt
             of
             their
             sincerity
             must
             lie
             ,
             or
             be
             kept
             out
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             multitude
             were
             such
             as
             were
             
               openly
               ungodly
            
             .
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Papists
             talk
             also
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             though
             indeed
             they
             are
             themselves
             yet
             ●tterly
             unresolved
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             What
             Church
             soever
             is
             constituted
             according
             to
             either
             of
             these
             
               two
               opinions
            
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             constituted
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             yet
             with
             this
             difference
             :
             The
             first
             Opinion
             introduceth
             Church
             -
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             injustice
             ,
             and
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             want
             of
             
               Christian
               charity
            
             ,
             and
             ▪
             knowledge
             ,
             
             and
             tendeth
             to
             endless
             separations
             and
             confusions
             .
             But
             the
             second
             opinion
             inferreth
             all
             these
             greater
             mischiefs
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             confoundeth
             the
             Catechumens
             with
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             maketh
             all
             Christians
             who
             are
             but
             willing
             to
             learn
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             maketh
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             consist
             of
             such
             as
             
               are
               no
               Christians
            
             :
             As
             that
             person
             certainly
             is
             not
             ,
             who
             consenteth
             not
             that
             Christ
             be
             his
             Teacher
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King
             :
             For
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             he
             is
             
               no
               Christ
            
             ;
             seeing
             these
             are
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             his
             
               Mediatory
               office
            
             .
             And
             the
             new
             device
             of
             distinguishing
             
               Christs
               Apostolike
            
             and
             
               Mediatory
               offices
            
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             
               Church
               congregate
            
             and
             the
             
               Church
               regenerate
            
             accordingly
             ,
             will
             not
             seem
             to
             difend
             this
             conceit
             .
             For
             as
             Christ
             is
             not
             divided
             ,
             so
             his
             office
             for
             which
             he
             is
             called
             Christ
             is
             but
             One
             ,
             which
             entirely
             is
             called
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             Redeemer
             ,
             or
             Mediator
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             one
             :
             And
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             first
             his
             Priestly
             ,
             second
             Teaching
             and
             Ruling
             offices
             or
             works
             :
             And
             this
             which
             is
             called
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             same
             which
             is
             called
             his
             Teaching
             or
             
               Prophetical
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             or
             
               saving
               Office.
            
             And
             he
             is
             
               no
               Christian
            
             ,
             nor
             is
             that
             any
             
               Congregated
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             professeth
             not
             to
             take
             Christ
             for
             his
             Mediator
             his
             Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             an
             Apostle
             a
             Prophet
             or
             Teacher
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             therefore
             who
             hold
             the
             aforesaid
             doctrine
             ,
             do
             introduce
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             never
             knew
             to
             this
             day
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             do
             ingenuously
             profess
             their
             dissent
             from
             our
             form
             or
             words
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             because
             we
             put
             the
             baptized
             to
             renounce
             
             the
             flesh
             the
             world
             and
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             such
             covenanting
             words
             as
             must
             signifie
             special
             grace
             .
             But
             through
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             Baptism
             is
             still
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             the
             Roman
             ,
             the
             Greek
             ,
             the
             Armenian
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             Ethiopian
             too
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             seeming
             reiteration
             of
             it
             .
             And
             Baptism
             among
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             now
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             Generations
             ,
             from
             Christs
             institution
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             we
             fully
             maintain
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             hath
             by
             
               this
               sacred
               Tradition
            
             been
             safely
             delivered
             down
             to
             us
             to
             this
             day
             .
             What
             a
             Christian
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             most
             certainly
             known
             ,
             by
             this
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             our
             Christening
             ;
             In
             which
             the
             profession
             and
             covenant
             which
             maketh
             men
             Christians
             is
             so
             express
             and
             unchanged
             from
             age
             to
             age
             .
             Therefore
             these
             men
             who
             would
             have
             our
             Baptism
             changed
             ,
             do
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             but
             impudently
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             raised
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             reform
             the
             Baptism
             and
             Christianity
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             only
             wiser
             than
             the
             universal
             Church
             from
             Christ
             till
             now
             ,
             but
             also
             at
             last
             must
             make
             the
             Church
             another
             thing
             .
             I
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             who
             would
             know
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             antiquity
             about
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             supposing
             saving
             grace
             ,
             to
             read
             those
             numerous
             citations
             of
             Mr.
             Gataker
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             his
             book
             against
             Davenant
             ,
             of
             Baptism
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             new
             doctrine
             they
             destroy
             all
             that
             
               special
               Love
            
             which
             Church-members
             or
             visible
             Christians
             as
             such
             ,
             should
             bear
             to
             one
             another
             .
             For
             if
             no
             faith
             or
             consent
             must
             necessarily
             be
             professed
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             the
             
               ungodly
               
               and
               children
            
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             then
             
               all
               Church-members
               as
               only
               such
            
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             but
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             must
             love
             a
             Church-member
             as
             such
             ,
             with
             a
             special
             love
             ,
             as
             a
             visible
             Saint
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             one
             of
             the
             hopefuller
             sort
             of
             the
             ungodly
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             and
             hence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             either
             none
             must
             make
             
               any
               profession
            
             of
             
               saving
               Faith
            
             and
             Repentance
             (
             and
             so
             all
             appearance
             of
             holiness
             must
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             world
             )
             or
             else
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             constituted
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             professions
             and
             professours
             ,
             
               tota
               specie
            
             distinct
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             yea
             more
             distinct
             than
             Infidels
             are
             from
             their
             new
             sort
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             consequently
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             indeed
             
               two
               Churches
            
             and
             not
             one
             ,
             
               viz.
               One
               Church
            
             of
             those
             who
             take
             Christ
             for
             their
             
               Teacher
               only
            
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             those
             that
             take
             him
             
               entirely
               as
               Christ.
            
             Seventhly
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             rule
             the
             Socinians
             and
             Mahometans
             ,
             who
             confess
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             
               great
               Teacher
            
             ,
             but
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Priest
             and
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             may
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             taken
             for
             Christians
             .
             These
             and
             many
             more
             absurdities
             follow
             upon
             this
             new
             conceit
             .
             But
             I
             must
             desire
             the
             Reader
             who
             would
             see
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             peruse
             my
             Disputations
             about
             
               Right
               to
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             handled
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             their
             Objections
             I
             answer
             .
             First
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             called
             to
             lie
             ,
             nor
             yet
             are
             they
             fearful
             to
             be
             shut
             out
             :
             For
             as
             no
             man
             is
             perfectly
             acquainted
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             so
             no
             man
             is
             to
             profess
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             it
             :
             But
             if
             a
             man
             speak
             as
             he
             thinketh
             upon
             faithful
             endeavours
             to
             avoid
             self-deceit
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             be
             expected
             of
             him
             .
             He
             that
             can
             say
             [
             Though
             I
             am
             not
             certain
             that
             there
             is
             no
             secret
             fraud
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             yet
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             
             discern
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             Christ
             for
             my
             Teacher
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King
             ]
             must
             offer
             himself
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             case
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             in
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Disputations
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             less
             than
             a
             profession
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             men
             were
             then
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             almost
             all
             those
             enormous
             crimes
             which
             we
             now
             excommunicate
             men
             for
             :
             And
             the
             dead
             are
             not
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             in
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             was
             found
             among
             them
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             was
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Law
             :
             And
             to
             argue
             against
             the
             Law
             from
             mans
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               a
               facto
               contra
               jus
            
             ,
             is
             very
             bad
             arguing
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             farre
             surer
             and
             clearer
             reasoning
             about
             the
             Evangelical
             state
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             much
             more
             than
             from
             the
             violations
             of
             that
             law
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             but
             yet
             all
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             cited
             and
             proved
             them
             before
             ,
             do
             shew
             us
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Church
             as
             
               visibly
               Congregate
            
             ,
             and
             as
             Regenerate
             ;
             and
             shew
             us
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             
               scandalous
               sinners
            
             ,
             will
             not
             warrant
             us
             to
             separate
             or
             to
             unchurch
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             against
             that
             errour
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             conditions
             of
             admittance
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             state
             of
             Christianity
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             true
             belief
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             a
             Devoting
             of
             our selves
             sincerely
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             our
             reconciled
             Father
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             our
             Sanctifier
             ,
             in
             a
             resolved
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Consent
             ,
             renouncing
             
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               (
               expresly
               or
               impliedly
               )
               is
               the
               whole
               and
               the
               only
               condition
               of
               our
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               mystical
               or
               the
               living
               body
               of
               Christ
               (
               which
               is
               called
            
             The
             Church
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               and
               most
               famous
               sense
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Obj.
             If
             this
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             us
             before
             we
             are
             in
             the
             mystical
             Church
             ,
             then
             a
             state
             of
             holiness
             may
             be
             found
             in
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             yet
             out
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             :
             But
             if
             this
             be
             after
             our
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             less
             may
             sufficiently
             qualifie
             us
             for
             admittance
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             neither
             before
             not
             after
             :
             but
             it
             is
             our
             
               change
               and
               entrance
               it self
            
             .
             To
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               Church
               mystical
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             is
             all
             one
             :
             And
             this
             is
             Christianity
             .
             If
             I
             should
             say
             that
             the
             
               making
               a
               man
               a
               Rational
               free
               agent
               ,
               is
               the
               making
               him
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Rational
               world
            
             ;
             would
             you
             think
             that
             this
             must
             be
             either
             antecedent
             or
             consequent
             to
             his
             change
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             change
             it self
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             maketh
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             as
             Visible
             ,
             is
             his
             Baptism
             .
             Which
             is
             ,
             his
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             true
             Faith
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             or
             his
             visible
             dedication
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             his
             Reconciled
             Father
             ,
             his
             Saviour
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             by
             a
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             in
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Where
             note
             that
             Baptism
             hath
             two
             parts
             :
             The
             Covenant
             there
             made
             and
             openly
             declared
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             And
             the
             
               Sacramental
               ,
               obsigning
               and
               investing
               sign
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             
               washing
               in
               water
            
             .
             The
             Profession
             it self
             ,
             or
             
               open
               covenanting
               with
               God
            
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             statedly
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             
               Visible
               
               Christianity
            
             :
             And
             the
             
               washing
               with
               water
            
             ,
             is
             necessary
             as
             a
             duty
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             means
             to
             the
             orderly
             and
             regular
             entrance
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             commonly
             to
             judge
             who
             are
             its
             admitted
             members
             and
             who
             not
             .
             As
             
               inward
               consent
            
             and
             
               outward
               profession
            
             of
             consent
             ,
             and
             
               publike
               solemnization
            
             ,
             are
             the
             necessaries
             to
             a
             state
             of
             marriage
             ;
             the
             first
             being
             as
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             second
             as
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             as
             the
             
               wedding
               garments
            
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             this
             case
             .
             So
             that
             in
             short
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             Baptism
             aright
             for
             the
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Sign
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             entrance
             into
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             condition
             necessary
             to
             a
             title
             to
             its
             communion
             .
             But
             if
             you
             take
             Baptism
             improperly
             ,
             for
             the
             was●ing
             alone
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             title
             to
             such
             washing
             necessary
             but
             
               Professed
               faith
            
             and
             Covenanting
             .
             So
             that
             if
             you
             require
             more
             ,
             or
             invent
             and
             impose
             any
             further
             conditions
             ,
             and
             deny
             
               baptized
               professors
               of
               Christianity
            
             to
             be
             
               visible
               members
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             are
             superstitious
             devisers
             of
             a
             way
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             makers
             of
             will-worship
             ,
             and
             not
             obedient
             submitters
             to
             the
             way
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Profession
             then
             of
             Belief
             and
             
               consent
               to
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             our
             title-condition
             to
             communion
             with
             the
             Universal
             Visible
             Church
             .
             This
             profession
             must
             be
             solemn
             ,
             and
             solemnized
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             satisfactory
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             valid
             at
             its
             barre
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             baptized
             at
             age
             ,
             have
             present
             Right
             to
             communion
             with
             the
             adult
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             baptized
             in
             Infancy
             (
             upon
             good
             right
             )
             are
             admitted
             to
             such
             Infant-communion
             as
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             at
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             they
             themselves
             
             must
             own
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             their
             Parents
             entered
             them
             into
             .
             The
             more
             solemnly
             this
             is
             done
             (
             as
             it
             was
             in
             baptism
             )
             the
             better
             it
             is
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             done
             but
             by
             a
             professing
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             attending
             Christs
             ordinances
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             valid
             ;
             unless
             they
             forfeit
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             by
             proved
             Heresies
             or
             crimes
             in
             which
             they
             live
             impenitently
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             it
             must
             be
             here
             observed
             ,
             what
             a
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             which
             intitleth
             to
             Baptism
             and
             Church-communion
             .
             And
             objectively
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             
               whole
               Baptismal
               Covenant
            
             that
             must
             be
             professed
             :
             No
             less
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             
               profession
               of
               Christianity
            
             :
             And
             as
             
               to
               the
               Act
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             first
             ,
             
               A
               signification
            
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             ,
             or
             some
             intelligible
             sign
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             must
             seem
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             For
             no
             man
             consenteth
             to
             that
             which
             he
             
               understandeth
               not
            
             .
             But
             herein
             any
             intelligible
             sign
             of
             a
             
               tollerable
               understanding
            
             must
             be
             accepted
             ,
             though
             we
             find
             that
             the
             persons
             conceptions
             are
             raw
             and
             not
             so
             distinct
             and
             clear
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             nor
             the
             expressions
             ready
             ,
             orderly
             or
             compt
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             must
             seem
             to
             be
             serious
             :
             For
             that
             which
             is
             apparently
             dissembled
             or
             Iudicrous
             is
             null
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             
               de
               presenti
            
             ,
             a
             
               present
               giving
            
             up
             our selves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             a
             promise
             
               de
               futuro
            
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             hereafter
             take
             him
             for
             our
             Saviour
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             present
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             it
             must
             seem
             to
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             not
             constrained
             :
             for
             then
             it
             is
             not
             serious
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             it
             must
             seem
             to
             be
             deliberate
             ,
             and
             resolute
             ,
             and
             setled
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             mutable
             passion
             .
             This
             goeth
             to
             make
             it
             a
             real
             Profession
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
          
           
           
             Obj.
             But
             how
             few
             among
             us
             do
             so
             much
             as
             seem
             !
             be
             understanding
             ,
             serious
             ,
             and
             resolved
             in
             covenanting
             with
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             In
             the
             Degree
             of
             these
             
               we
               all
            
             fall
             short
             of
             that
             which
             is
             our
             duty
             :
             But
             if
             you
             accuse
             any
             of
             the
             want
             of
             so
             much
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             an
             
               acceptable
               Profession
            
             ;
             First
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             speak
             not
             by
             
               uncharitable
               surmise
            
             and
             hear-say
             ,
             but
             upon
             
               certain
               proof
            
             or
             knowledge
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             you
             speak
             it
             not
             at
             a
             venture
             of
             
               whole
               Parishes
            
             or
             families
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             
               those
               persons
            
             by
             name
             ,
             whom
             you
             know
             to
             be
             guilty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             remember
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Pastors
               office
            
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             expect
             not
             that
             every
             one
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             knowledge
             
               to
               you
            
             :
             And
             if
             there
             be
             a
             mis-judging
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             not
             yours
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             )
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             persons
             Baptized
             are
             already
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             make
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             put
             to
             bring
             any
             other
             proof
             of
             their
             title
             ;
             but
             it
             lies
             on
             you
             to
             
               disprove
               it
            
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             have
             it
             questioned
             .
             And
             to
             reject
             them
             from
             communion
             without
             a
             proved
             accusation
             ,
             is
             Tyranny
             and
             Lording
             it
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             Gods
             terms
             of
             Church-communion
             ;
             And
             if
             you
             will
             needs
             have
             stricter
             ,
             you
             must
             have
             none
             of
             his
             making
             but
             your
             own
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             all
             visible
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             ,
             are
             visible
             Saints
             and
             Regenerate
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             not
             ours
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
               To
               be
               a
            
             Visible
             Saint
             ,
             
               is
               to
            
             profess
             to
             be
             a
             Saint
             :
             
               And
               whosoever
               doth
            
             profess
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             
               professeth
               to
               be
            
             a
             Saint
             .
             
               Conversion
               ,
               Regeneration
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               are
               all
               
               contained
               ,
               into
            
             taking
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             our
             Father
             ,
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Sanctifier
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             you
             may
             teach
             a
             Parrot
             to
             speak
             those
             words
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             s
             true
             :
             And
             perhaps
             to
             speak
             any
             words
             which
             you
             use
             your selves
             :
             But
             if
             you
             will
             thence
             conclude
             that
             words
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             Profession
             ,
             you
             grosly
             err
             ,
             or
             abusively
             wrangle
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             infer
             thence
             that
             your
             neighbour
             understandeth
             himself
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Parrot
             doth
             ,
             you
             must
             prove
             what
             you
             say
             to
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             allowed
             him
             to
             excommunicate
             baptized
             persons
             ,
             because
             you
             say
             that
             they
             are
             ignorant
             .
             And
             if
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             learn
             it
             is
             fitter
             to
             teach
             them
             than
             
               to
               excommunicate
               them
            
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             must
             lament
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             many
             censorious
             Professors
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             communicate
             with
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             examined
             themselves
             ,
             have
             proved
             ignorant
             of
             the
             
               very
               substance
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             have
             been
             much
             in
             doubt
             whether
             I
             ought
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             or
             not
             .
             They
             knew
             not
             whether
             Christ
             was
             Eternal
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             was
             
               God
               when
               he
               was
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             or
             whether
             he
             be
             
               Man
               now
               he
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             nor
             what
             Faith
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             Iustification
             or
             Sanctification
             is
             ,
             nor
             what
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             ;
             nor
             what
             Baptism
             or
             the
             
               Lords
               Super
            
             are
             ;
             nor
             could
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             prove
             mans
             soul
             to
             be
             immortal
             ;
             but
             gave
             false
             or
             impertinent
             answers
             about
             all
             these
             :
             And
             yet
             could
             not
             joyn
             with
             the
             
               ignorant
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             And
             next
             I
             desire
             you
             here
             to
             observe
             the
             
               different
               Priviledges
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             different
             Conditions
             ,
             
             of
             Visible
             and
             Invisible
             Churchmembership
             .
          
           
             The
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             mystical
             or
             Regenerate
             ,
             have
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             and
             with
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             adopted
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             live
             in
             heaven
             with
             Christ
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             meer
             Visible
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             regenerate
             by
             the
             spirit
             as
             well
             as
             sacramentally
             by
             water
             ,
             have
             only
             an
             
               outward
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             have
             only
             the
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             only
             a
             
               name
               to
               live
            
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             .
             And
             are
             these
             such
             great
             matters
             that
             we
             should
             envy
             them
             to
             poor
             sinners
             that
             must
             have
             no
             more
             ?
             Have
             we
             the
             Kernel
             ,
             and
             do
             we
             envy
             them
             the
             Shell
             ?
             Have
             we
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             do
             we
             envy
             them
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             
               outward
               signes
            
             alone
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             consider
             farther
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             truly
             faithful
             ,
             than
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             all
             Hypocrites
             have
             their
             station
             and
             priviledges
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             God
             maketh
             use
             of
             their
             Gifts
             and
             Profession
             for
             his
             elect
             ;
             to
             many
             great
             services
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             is
             it
             not
             then
             a
             foolish
             ingratitude
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             murmur
             at
             their
             presence
             ?
          
           
             Understand
             well
             the
             conditions
             and
             Reasons
             of
             this
             visible
             state
             of
             membership
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             is
             below
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             turn
             your
             separating
             murmuring
             into
             a
             thankful
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             Get
             right
             and
             deep
             aprehensions
             of
             the
             Necessity
             and
             Reasons
             of
             Christian
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             :
             and
             of
             the
             sin
             and
             misery
             of
             Divisions
             and
             Discord
             .
          
           
             WHen
             we
             have
             but
             
               slight
               apprehensions
            
             of
             a
             duty
             we
             easily
             neglect
             it
             ,
             and
             scarce
             reprove
             our selves
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             repent
             of
             our
             omission
             .
             And
             when
             we
             have
             but
             slight
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             a
             little
             temptation
             draweth
             us
             to
             it
             ;
             &
             we
             are
             hardly
             brought
             to
             through-repentance
             for
             it
             :
             And
             there
             is
             in
             many
             Christians
             ,
             a
             strange
             inequality
             and
             partiality
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             .
             Some
             duties
             they
             dare
             not
             omit
             ,
             and
             they
             judge
             all
             ungodly
             who
             omit
             them
             :
             when
             some
             others
             as
             great
             are
             past
             by
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             no
             part
             of
             religion
             .
             And
             some
             sins
             they
             fear
             with
             very
             great
             tenderness
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             scarce
             make
             their
             consciences
             take
             any
             notice
             ,
             of
             others
             as
             great
             .
          
           
             And
             usually
             they
             let
             out
             all
             their
             zeal
             on
             one
             s●de
             only
             ,
             while
             they
             over-look
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Papist
             seemeth
             so
             sensible
             of
             the
             good
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             usurpation
             of
             an
             Universal
             Church-Monarchy
             ,
             and
             Tyranny
             and
             horrid
             bloud-shed
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             necessary
             for
             the
             prevention
             and
             the
             cure
             .
             But
             to
             make
             him
             as
             sensible
             of
             the
             wickedness
             of
             these
             
               unlawful
               means
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             of
             a
             
               serious
               spiritual
               Religiousness
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Christian
               
               Love
            
             and
             tenderness
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             great
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             many
             are
             very
             sensible
             of
             the
             need
             of
             spirituality
             and
             seriousness
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             hypocritical
             formality
             and
             imagery
             ,
             and
             of
             usurpation
             of
             the
             prerogatives
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             plague
             of
             persecuting
             Pride
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             little
             sense
             at
             all
             ,
             of
             the
             good
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Yea
             many
             are
             so
             careful
             to
             be
             found
             exact
             in
             their
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             build
             very
             much
             for
             duties
             and
             against
             sins
             ,
             upon
             dark
             and
             very
             far-fetcht
             consequences
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             few
             obscure
             and
             doubtful
             passages
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             express
             words
             ,
             or
             clear
             text
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             :
             And
             doubtless
             the
             darkest
             intimations
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             disregarded
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             we
             cannot
             bring
             them
             to
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
             some
             duties
             and
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             an
             hundred
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             vehemency
             ,
             exprest
             and
             urged
             in
             the
             plainest
             words
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             all
             Christians
             pretend
             to
             s●bmit
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             try
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             thus
             with
             you
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             and
             will
             cite
             many
             plain
             expressions
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             Christian
             Vnity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             either
             better
             perceive
             you
             duty
             ,
             or
             plainly
             shew
             your
             great
             partiality
             .
          
           
             Zech.
             14.
             9.
             
             In
             that
             day
             there
             shall
             be
             One
             Lord
             and
             his
             name
             One.
             Ezek.
             34.
             23.
             
             And
             I
             will
             set
             up
             One
             Shepherd
             over
             them
             .
             Ezek.
             37.
             22.
             
             I
             will
             make
             th●m
             One
             Nation
             —
             and
             One
             King
             shall
             be
             King
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             two
             Nations
             ,
             nor
             
             divided
             into
             two
             Kingdomes
             any
             more
             .
             24.
             
             And
             David
             my
             servant
             shall
             be
             King
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             have
             One
             shepherd
             .
             Jer.
             32.
             39.
             
             I
             will
             give
             them
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             way
             .
             
               So
               Ezek.
               11.
               19.
               
               Joh.
            
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             That
             they
             all
             may
             be
             One
             ;
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ;
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             One
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             believe
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             .
             And
             the
             glory
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             are
             one
             ;
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             Thou
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             world
             may
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             ;
             and
             hast
             loved
             them
             as
             thou
             hast
             loved
             me
             .
             Joh.
             11.
             52.
             
             That
             he
             should
             gather
             together
             in
             One
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             God
             that
             are
             scattered
             abroad
             .
             Act.
             1.
             14.
             
             These
             all
             continued
             with
             one
             accord
             ,
             in
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             .
             And
             chap.
             2.
             1.
             
             They
             were
             all
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             one
             place
             .
             Act.
             4.
             24
             ,
             32.
             
             They
             lift
             up
             their
             voice
             to
             God
             with
             one
             accord
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             God
             —
             And
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             believed
             ,
             were
             of
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             soul.
             Act.
             5.
             12.
             
             They
             were
             all
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             Solomons
             Porch
             .
             Act.
             15.
             25.
             
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             being
             assembled
             with
             one
             accord
             —
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             
             I
             have
             espoused
             you
             to
             one
             husband
             —
             
               Eph.
               4.
               1
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             the
             prisoner
             of
             the
             Lord
             beseech
             you
             that
             ye
             walk
             worthy
             of
             your
             vocation
             wherewith
             ye
             are
             called
             with
             all
             lowliness
             and
             meekness
             ;
             with
             long-suffering
             forbearing
             one
             another
             in
             love
             :
             endeavouring
             to
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
             There
             is
             One
             body
             ,
             and
             One
             Spirit
             ,
             Even
             as
             ye
             are
             called
             in
             One
             hope
             of
             your
             calling
             .
             One
             Lord
             ,
             One
             Faith
             ,
             One
             Baptism
             ,
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             all
             .
             —
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             Till
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             a
             perfect
             Man
             :
             that
             we
             henceforth
             be
             no
             more
             childr●n
             ,
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             slight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cun●ing
             craftiness
             whereby
             they
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             :
             But
             speaking
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             ,
             may
             grow
             up
             into
             him
             in
             all
             things
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             Christ
             :
             From
             whom
             the
             whole
             body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             ,
             and
             compacted
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joynt
             supplyeth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             effectual
             working
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             maketh
             increase
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             it self
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             3
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             No
             man
             can
             say
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             —
             As
             the
             Body
             is
             One
             ,
             and
             hath
             many
             Members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             that
             One
             body
             ,
             being
             many
             are
             One
             ●ody
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             Christ.
             For
             by
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             baptized
             into
             One
             body
             .
             —
             v.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Nay
             much
             more
             those
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             feeble
             are
             necessary
             :
             And
             those
             members
             of
             the
             body
             which
             we
             think
             to
             be
             less
             honourable
             ,
             upon
             these
             we
             bestow
             more
             abundant
             honour
             ,
             and
             our
             unc●mely
             parts
             have
             more
             abundant
             comeliness
             .
             For
             our
             comely
             parts
             have
             no
             need
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             tempered
             the
             body
             together
             ,
             h●ving
             given
             more
             abundant
             honour
             to
             that
             part
             that
             l●●ked
             :
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Schisme
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             the
             members
             should
             have
             the
             same
             care
             one
             for
             another
             .
             And
             whether
             one
             member
             suffer
             ,
             all
             suffer
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             be
             honoured
             ,
             all
             rejoyce
             —
             v.
             15.
             
             If
             the
             foot
             say
             ,
             Because
             I
             am
             not
             the
             hand
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             b●dy
             ,
             is
             it
             therefore
             not
             of
             the
             body
             —
             
               (
               By
               all
               this
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               even
               the
            
             lowest
             ,
             dishonoured
             ,
             〈◊〉
             an●
             〈◊〉
             
               mem●ers
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               denied
               to
               
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               body
               of
               Christ.
               )
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Charity
             suffereth
             long
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             provoked
             ,
             thinketh
             no
             evil
             —
             The
             greatest
             is
             charity
             ,
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             divisions
             among
             you
             :
             but
             that
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             and
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             .
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Every
             one
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Apollo
             —
             Is
             Christ
             divided
             ?
             was
             Paul
             crucified
             for
             you
             ?
             or
             were
             ye
             baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             Paul.
             Ch.
             3.
             15.
             
             If
             any
             mans
             work
             be
             burnt
             ,
             he
             shall
             s●ffer
             loss
             ;
             yet
             he
             himself
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             by
             fire
             .
             —
             Ch.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             For
             y●
             are
             yet
             carnal
             :
             For
             whereas
             there
             is
             among
             you
             envying
             and
             strife
             and
             divisions
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             carnal
             ,
             and
             walk
             as
             men
             ?
             while
             one
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
             Him
             that
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             faith
             receive
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             doubtful
             disputations
             .
             v.
             3.
             
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             ,
             despise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             :
             and
             let
             not
             him
             which
             eateth
             not
             judge
             him
             which
             eateth
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             received
             him
             :
             who
             art
             th●u
             that
             judgest
             another
             mans
             servant
             ?
             to
             his
             own
             Master
             he
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             .
             One
             man
             esteemeth
             one
             day
             above
             another
             :
             Another
             esteemeth
             every
             day
             alike
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             :
             He
             that
             regardeth
             a
             day
             ,
             regardeth
             it
             to
             the
             Lord
             !
             
               v.
               ●0
            
             .
             But
             why
             dost
             thou
             judge
             thy
             brother
             ?
             or
             why
             d●st
             thou
             set
             at
             nought
             thy
             brother
             ?
             we
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ.
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             judge
             one
             another
             any
             more
             .
             v.
             13.
             14.
             
             I
             know
             and
             am
             p●rswaded
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             unclean
             of
             it self
             ;
             but
             to
             him
             that
             esteemeth
             any
             thing
             unclean
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             is
             unclean
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             For
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             
             not
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             but
             righteousness
             and
             peace
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             For
             he
             that
             in
             these
             things
             serveth
             Christ
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             approved
             of
             men
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             follow
             after
             the
             things
             that
             make
             for
             peace
             .
             v.
             22.
             
             Hast
             thou
             faith
             ?
             Have
             it
             to
             thy self
             before
             God.
             Ch.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             We
             that
             are
             strong
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             .
             Let
             us
             every
             one
             please
             his
             neighbour
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             to
             edification
             .
             For
             even
             Christ
             pleased
             not
             himself
             —
             v.
             5.
             6.
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             ,
             grant
             you
             to
             be
             like
             minded
             one
             ●owards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             that
             ye
             may
             with
             ONE
             MIND
             ,
             and
             ONE
             MOuTH
             glorifie
             God.
             —
             wherefore
             receive
             ye
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             received
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             16.
             17
             
             ▪
             18.
             
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             ,
             mark
             them
             which
             cause
             divisions
             and
             offenses
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             ye
             have
             learned
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
             For
             they
             that
             are
             such
             ,
             serve
             not
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             belly
             ,
             and
             by
             good
             words
             and
             fair
             speeches
             deceive
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             simple
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             30.
             
             Also
             of
             your
             own
             selves
             shall
             men
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             13.
             35.
             
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             love
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             I
             hear
             there
             are
             divisions
             among
             you
             :
             For
             there
             must
             be
             also
             heresies
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             approved
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Nay
             ,
             lest
             while
             ye
             gather
             up
             the
             ●ares
             ,
             ye
             root
             up
             also
             the
             wheat
             with
             them
             :
             Let
             both
             grow
             together
             till
             the
             harvest
             —
             41.
             
             The
             Angels
             shall
             gather
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             all
             things
             that
             offend
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             do
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             
             a
             furnace
             of
             fire
             —
             Then
             shall
             the
             righteous
             shine
             forth
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             their
             Father
             .
          
           
             V.
             47.
             
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             like
             a
             net
             ,
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             which
             gathered
             of
             every
             kind
             :
             which
             when
             it
             was
             full
             ,
             they
             drew
             to
             the
             shore
             ;
             and
             sate
             down
             and
             gathered
             the
             good
             into
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             the
             bad
             they
             cast
             away
             :
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Math.
             22.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Go
             into
             the
             high
             ways
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             ye
             find
             ,
             bid
             to
             the
             marriage
             
               (
               or
               as
               Luk.
            
             14.
             
             Compel
             them
             to
             come
             in
             )
             so
             those
             servants
             went
             unto
             the
             high
             ways
             ,
             and
             gathered
             all
             as
             many
             as
             they
             found
             both
             bad
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             wedding
             was
             furnished
             with
             guests
             .
             And
             the
             King
             saw
             there
             a
             man
             that
             had
             not
             on
             a
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             How
             cam●st
             thou
             in
             hither
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               (
               Mark
               ,
               thus
               he
               will
               condemn
               wicked
               hypocrites
               themselves
               ,
               but
               blameth
               not
               the
            
             Ministers
             
               that
               compelled
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               let
               them
               in
               .
               )
               Gal.
            
             6.
             1.
             
             If
             a
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             ye
             that
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             :
             Considering
             thy self
             ,
             lest
             thou
             also
             be
             tempted
             .
             Bear
             ye
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             ,
             and
             so
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Let
             every
             man
             prove
             his
             own
             work
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             that
             Paul
             purified
             himself
             as
             having
             a
             Vow
             :
             He
             circumcised
             Timothy
             ;
             He
             became
             a
             Jew
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             win
             some
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Some
             preach
             Christ
             of
             envy
             ,
             
               &c.
               as
               aforecited
            
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             consolation
             in
             in
             Christ
             ,
             —
             fulfill
             ye
             my
             joy
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             like
             minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             love
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             and
             of
             one
             mind
             .
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             strife
             or
             vain
             
             glory
             ;
             but
             in
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             ,
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             than
             themselves
             —
             14.
             
             Do
             all
             things
             without
             murmurings
             and
             disputings
             —
          
           
             Ch.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Let
             as
             many
             as
             are
             perfect
             be
             thus
             minded
             :
             and
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             ye
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             God
             shall
             reveal
             even
             this
             unto
             you
             .
             But
             whereunto
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             ;
             let
             us
             mind
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             We
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             ,
             to
             know
             them
             that
             labour
             among
             you
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             and
             be
             at
             peace
             among
             your selves
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             A
             man
             that
             is
             an
             heretick
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             avoid
             .
             knowing
             that
             he
             that
             is
             such
             is
             subverted
             and
             sinneth
             ,
             being
             condemned
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Jam.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               13
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             My
             brethren
             be
             not
             many
             Masters
             ,
             knowing
             that
             ye
             shall
             receive
             the
             greater
             condemnation
             ,
             For
             in
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             —
             who
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             and
             endued
             with
             knowledge
             among
             you
             ,
             Let
             him
             shew
             out
             of
             a
             good
             conversation
             ,
             his
             works
             with
             meekness
             of
             wisdom
             :
             But
             if
             ye
             have
             bitter
             envying
             and
             strife
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             glory
             not
             ,
             and
             lie
             not
             against
             the
             truth
             :
             This
             wisdom
             descendeth
             not
             from
             above
             ;
             but
             is
             earthly
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             devilish
             :
             For
             where
             envying
             and
             strife
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             confusion
             ,
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             .
             The
             wisdom
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercy
             and
             good
             fruits
             ;
             without
             partiality
             ,
             without
             hypocrisie
             :
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             righteousness
             is
             sown
             in
             peace
             of
             them
             that
             make
             peace
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             25.
             
             Iesus
             said
             ,
             every
             Kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             is
             brought
             to
             desolation
             :
             and
             every
             City
             or
             house
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             shall
             not
             stand
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             cited
             so
             many
             Texts
             against
             division
             
             and
             for
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             concord
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             think
             by
             the
             very
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             expositions
             or
             argumentation
             ,
             should
             utterly
             mortifie
             all
             inclination
             to
             divisions
             and
             hard
             censures
             ,
             in
             all
             true
             believers
             :
             yea
             so
             many
             Texts
             as
             I
             am
             perswaded
             many
             that
             most
             need
             them
             ,
             will
             think
             it
             tedious
             to
             read
             them
             over
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             lest
             many
             such
             will
             feel
             as
             little
             of
             the
             sense
             and
             authority
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             words
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             this
             had
             been
             set
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             all
             these
             you
             may
             gather
             ,
             these
             reasons
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             schism
             or
             division
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             
               One
               God
               ,
               One
               Head
               ,
               One
               Saviour
               ,
            
             and
             
               One
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             into
             whose
             name
             we
             are
             all
             baptized
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             
               One
               Covenant
            
             which
             all
             in
             Baptism
             make
             with
             this
             
               One
               God.
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             
               One
               Spirit
            
             by
             which
             we
             are
             all
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             
               One
               new
               Nature
            
             which
             is
             in
             all
             the
             truly
             sanctified
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             
               One
               Gospel
            
             or
             holy
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             us
             all
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             lives
             ;
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             our
             daily
             meditation
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             the
             food
             on
             which
             the
             children
             of
             Gods
             family
             must
             all
             live
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             
               One
               Body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             all
             members
             .
             As
             Christ
             is
             not
             divided
             ,
             so
             his
             Body
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             both
             as
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             as
             Visible
             ,
             is
             but
             One
             ;
             however
             the
             Members
             and
             their
             Gifts
             and
             degrees
             of
             grace
             are
             many
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             
               One
               way
            
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             which
             all
             must
             walk
             in
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             
               One
               end
            
             and
             happiness
             
             which
             we
             all
             expect
             ;
             and
             in
             
               One
               Heaven
            
             that
             we
             must
             meet
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             (
             so
             many
             as
             are
             sincere
             in
             the
             faith
             which
             we
             profess
             )
             :
             And
             in
             Heaven
             we
             shall
             have
             one
             Mind
             and
             Heart
             ,
             and
             One
             employment
             in
             the
             Love
             and
             praise
             of
             our
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             one
             felicitating
             fruition
             of
             his
             Glory
             for
             evermore
             .
             Therefore
             he
             that
             seeth
             not
             the
             necessity
             of
             Unity
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Faith
             ,
             or
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Honours
             and
             Benefits
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             the
             shame
             and
             mischiefs
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             may
             appear
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             further
             considereth
             the
             instances
             which
             follow
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Our
             Union
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             our
             proportionable
             union
             with
             Christ
             :
             And
             our
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             that
             we
             are
             separated
             from
             Christ.
             He
             that
             is
             United
             but
             to
             the
             
               Visible
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             but
             visibly
             (
             by
             Baptism
             and
             Profession
             )
             united
             to
             Christ
             :
             such
             a
             union
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             
               Ioh.
               15.
               2.
               
               Every
               branch
               in
               me
               that
               beareth
               not
               fruit
               ,
               he
               taketh
               away
               .
            
             He
             that
             is
             united
             to
             the
             
               mystical
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             is
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             and
             by
             the
             spirit
             :
             For
             his
             union
             to
             Christ
             is
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             of
             time
             ,
             with
             his
             union
             with
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             goeth
             before
             it
             .
             He
             that
             is
             divided
             from
             this
             
               mystical
               Church
            
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             (
             at
             that
             time
             )
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             spiritual
             sense
             :
             As
             the
             member
             which
             is
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             is
             also
             separated
             from
             the
             Head.
             And
             he
             that
             himself
             forsaketh
             the
             
               Visible
               Church
            
             as
             such
             ,
             sorsaketh
             the
             
               mystical
               Church
            
             and
             Christ
             himself
             .
             For
             to
             forsake
             the
             
               Visible
               Church
            
             
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Professor
             of
             Christianity
             .
             One
             may
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             
               Visible
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             spiritual
             ;
             but
             you
             cannot
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Church
             ,
             if
             you
             forsake
             and
             refuse
             the
             visible
             Church
             as
             such
             .
             For
             though
             a
             man
             may
             be
             
               regenerate
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             before
             he
             make
             an
             
               open
               profession
            
             or
             be
             baptized
             (
             and
             without
             baptism
             in
             some
             few
             cases
             )
             yet
             so
             he
             cannot
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             refuse
             to
             be
             a
             Professor
             .
             It
             s
             possible
             indeed
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             both
             as
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             as
             Visible
             ;
             as
             spiritual
             and
             as
             professing
             ,
             while
             we
             have
             not
             opportunity
             to
             joyn
             with
             any
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             separate
             from
             some
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             without
             separating
             from
             the
             Universal
             :
             But
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             to
             separate
             
               from
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             But
             then
             you
             must
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Universal
             Visible
             Church
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             
               all
               professing
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               visibly
               subjected
               to
               Christ
               as
               their
               Head
               :
            
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             being
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             call
             the
             Catholick
             or
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               universality
               of
               Christians
               subjected
               to
               one
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               as
               their
               Head
               ,
               either
               Constitutive
               or
               Governing
               .
            
             Such
             a
             pretended
             Head
             is
             an
             Usurper
             and
             no
             true
             authorized
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ;
             And
             therefore
             such
             a
             
               Church
               as
               such
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             company
             of
             seduced
             Christians
             ,
             following
             such
             a
             traiterous
             Usurper
             .
             And
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             separate
             from
             Christ
             or
             from
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             also
             ,
             that
             Union
             is
             not
             only
             an
             Accident
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             is
             part
             of
             its
             very
             essence
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             can
             be
             
               no
               Church
            
             ,
             
             and
             without
             which
             we
             can
             be
             
               no
               members
            
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Kingdome
             ,
             no
             City
             ,
             no
             family
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Church
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             consist
             of
             United
             members
             :
             As
             it
             is
             no
             house
             which
             consisteth
             not
             of
             united
             parts
             .
             And
             he
             is
             no
             Member
             which
             is
             not
             united
             to
             the
             whole
             .
             It
             is
             the
             great
             course
             of
             mens
             boldness
             in
             dividing
             ways
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             union
             to
             be
             but
             some
             
               laudable
               accident
            
             ,
             while
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             which
             yet
             in
             some
             cases
             we
             may
             be
             without
             :
             and
             think
             that
             separations
             are
             tollerable
             faults
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             confess
             them
             faults
             :
             But
             they
             do
             not
             consider
             that
             Vnity
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             being
             of
             o●r
             own
             Christianity
             .
             Read
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Remember
             also
             that
             our
             Vnion
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             Communion
             ,
             with
             Christ
             and
             with
             
               his
               Church
            
             :
             and
             to
             all
             the
             blessings
             and
             benefits
             of
             such
             communion
             .
             
               Ioh.
               15.
               4.
               
               Abide
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               you
               :
               As
               the
               branch
               cannot
               bear
               fruit
               of
               it self
               ,
               except
               it
               abide
               in
               the
               Vine
               ;
               no
               more
               can
               ye
               ,
               except
               ye
               abide
               in
               me
               :
               for
               without
               me
               ,
               ye
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
               If
               a
               man
               abide
               not
               in
               me
               ,
               he
               is
               cast
               forth
               as
               a
               branch
               ,
               and
               is
               withered
               ,
               and
               men
               gather
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               burned
               .
            
             And
             
               Col.
               2.
               19.
               
               From
               the
               Head
               all
               the
               body
               by
               joynts
               and
               bonds
               having
               nourishment
               ministred
               and
               knit
               together
               ,
               increaseth
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               God.
            
             The
             member
             that
             is
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             hath
             no
             life
             or
             nourishment
             from
             the
             head
             or
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             is
             dead
             :
             He
             that
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             without
             the
             Teaching
             ,
             the
             holy
             worship
             ,
             the
             prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             out
             of
             the
             
             way
             where
             the
             spirit
             doth
             come
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Society
             which
             Christ
             is
             specially
             related
             to
             :
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             leave
             his
             hospital
             ,
             we
             cannot
             expect
             the
             presence
             and
             help
             of
             the
             Physician
             :
             Nor
             will
             he
             be
             a
             Pilot
             to
             them
             who
             forsake
             his
             Ship
             :
             Nor
             a
             Captain
             to
             them
             who
             separate
             from
             his
             Army
             :
             Out
             of
             this
             Ark
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             deluge
             ;
             and
             no
             place
             of
             rest
             or
             safety
             for
             a
             soul.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Unity
             of
             Christians
             is
             their
             secondary
             strength
             :
             Their
             
               primary
               strength
            
             is
             Christ
             and
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               grace
            
             which
             quickeneth
             them
             :
             And
             their
             secondary
             strength
             is
             their
             
               Vnion
               among
               themselves
               :
               Separation
            
             from
             Christ
             depriveth
             men
             of
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             separation
             from
             
               one
               another
            
             depriveth
             them
             of
             the
             second
             .
             An
             Army
             is
             stronger
             than
             a
             man
             :
             And
             a
             Kingdom
             than
             a
             
               single
               person
            
             :
             A
             flame
             will
             burn
             more
             strongly
             than
             a
             spark
             :
             And
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Ocean
             are
             more
             forcible
             than
             a
             single
             
               drop
               .
               A
               threefold
               Cord
               is
               not
               easily
               broken
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             that
             weak
             Commonwealths
             do
             seek
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             by
             confederacies
             with
             other
             States
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             likened
             to
             an
             Army
             with
             Banners
             ;
             both
             ,
             for
             their
             Numbers
             ,
             their
             Concord
             ,
             and
             their
             Order
             .
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             saith
             that
             
               a
               Kingdom
               divided
               cannot
               stand
               .
               Union
            
             is
             the
             Churches
             strength
             :
             And
             what
             good
             soever
             they
             may
             pretend
             ,
             Dividers
             are
             certainly
             the
             weakeners
             and
             destroyers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             as
             those
             means
             which
             best
             corroborate
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             fortifie
             the
             spirits
             ,
             do
             best
             cure
             many
             particular
             diseases
             ,
             which
             no
             means
             would
             c●re
             whilst
             nature
             is
             debilitated
             :
             So
             are
             the
             Churches
             
             diseases
             best
             cured
             ,
             by
             uniting
             fortifying
             remedies
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             increased
             by
             a
             dividing
             way
             of
             Reformation
             :
             Dividing
             is
             wounding
             ,
             and
             uniting
             is
             the
             closing
             of
             the
             wound
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             good
             work
             but
             Satan
             is
             a
             pretender
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             purposeth
             to
             destroy
             it
             :
             He
             resisteth
             Light
             as
             an
             
               Angel
               of
               Light
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Ministers
             hinder
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             pretended
             
               Ministers
               of
               Righteousness
            
             :
             And
             he
             will
             be
             a
             
               zealous
               Reformer
            
             when
             he
             would
             
               hinder
               Reformation
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             
               Satans
               way
            
             of
             Reformation
             :
             He
             doth
             it
             by
             
               by
               dividing
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             teaching
             Christians
             to
             
               avoid
               each
               other
            
             :
             And
             to
             that
             end
             he
             zealously
             aggravateth
             the
             faults
             of
             every
             party
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             have
             odious
             thoughts
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             Christian
             Love
             may
             be
             turned
             into
             aversation
             :
             As
             in
             the
             Plague
             time
             every
             one
             is
             afraid
             of
             the
             breath
             and
             company
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             assemble
             and
             converse
             with
             peace
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             do
             timerously
             shun
             the
             presence
             of
             each
             other
             ;
             because
             they
             know
             that
             it
             is
             an
             infectious
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             uncertain
             who
             is
             free
             :
             even
             so
             doth
             Satan
             break
             the
             societies
             and
             converse
             of
             Christians
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             believe
             that
             every
             party
             hath
             some
             dangerous
             infection
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             love
             their
             souls
             ,
             they
             must
             avoid
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             destroyeth
             your
             Love
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             pretending
             Love
             to
             your selves
             :
             O
             how
             careful
             will
             he
             be
             for
             your
             souls
             !
             when
             the
             Devil
             would
             undo
             you
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             it
             as
             your
             Saviour
             :
             And
             when
             his
             meaning
             is
             to
             save
             you
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             from
             Union
             and
             Communion
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             from
             the
             impartial
             Love
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             takes
             on
             him
             that
             he
             is
             saving
             you
             only
             from
             sin
             and
             from
             Church-corruptions
             :
             Or
             rather
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             and
             not
             he
             that
             giveth
             you
             counsel
             :
             And
             he
             can
             do
             much
             in
             
               imitating
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             suggestions
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             believe
             that
             it
             
               is
               Christ
               indeed
            
             .
             Perhaps
             his
             counsel
             shall
             come
             in
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             
               fervent
               prayer
            
             ,
             or
             presently
             after
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             an
             undoubted
             answer
             of
             your
             prayers
             :
             And
             oft
             times
             his
             impulses
             are
             vehement
             and
             much
             affecting
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             think
             that
             it
             is
             something
             above
             nature
             :
             And
             the
             
               pio●s
               pretence
            
             will
             much
             perswade
             you
             to
             think
             that
             sure
             this
             can
             never
             come
             from
             an
             evil
             spirit
             :
             But
             if
             you
             had
             well
             studied
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               
               Luke
               9.
               55.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               2
               
               Thes.
            
             2.
             2.
             you
             might
             be
             wiser
             and
             be
             saved
             from
             this
             deceit
             .
             I
             will
             not
             recite
             the
             words
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             have
             you
             turn
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             seriously
             study
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             
               dividing
               work
            
             ,
             the
             Devil
             doth
             as
             make-bates
             do
             ,
             who
             first
             goes
             to
             one
             man
             and
             tell
             him
             a
             tale
             what
             such
             a
             one
             said
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             dangerous
             person
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             to
             the
             other
             and
             say
             as
             much
             of
             the
             first
             to
             him
             :
             So
             the
             Devil
             saith
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             O
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             Independents
             !
             and
             to
             the
             Independents
             ,
             Take
             heed
             of
             these
             Presbyterians
             ;
             To
             the
             Anabaptist
             he
             suggesteth
             ,
             Avoid
             these
             Protestants
             :
             Take
             heed
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             Baptize
             infants
             :
             And
             to
             the
             Protestants
             he
             saith
             ,
             Take
             heed
             of
             these
             Anabaptists
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             against
             baptizing
             any
             till
             they
             come
             to
             full
             age
             :
             To
             one
             he
             saith
             ,
             Away
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             or
             think
             not
             those
             persons
             to
             
             be
             religious
             ;
             for
             they
             pray
             by
             the
             book
             :
             And
             to
             the
             other
             he
             saith
             ,
             Take
             heed
             of
             those
             people
             ,
             as
             whimsical
             and
             proud
             ,
             and
             brainsick
             fanaticks
             ;
             for
             they
             pray
             without-book
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             To
             one
             sort
             he
             saith
             ,
             Take
             heed
             of
             those
             people
             ,
             for
             they
             wear
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             or
             Kneel
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             answer
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             Responses
             of
             the
             Common-prayer
             :
             To
             the
             other
             he
             saith
             ,
             Take
             heed
             of
             these
             disobedient
             ,
             stubborn
             ,
             selfconceited
             people
             that
             will
             sit
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             conform
             to
             the
             orders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             am
             not
             now
             minding
             whose
             opinion
             is
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             among
             all
             these
             parties
             ,
             or
             any
             like
             them
             ;
             But
             how
             charitable
             to
             your
             souls
             the
             Devil
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             destroy
             your
             charity
             and
             your
             souls
             ;
             and
             how
             piously
             and
             kindly
             he
             would
             have
             you
             
               take
               heed
            
             when
             he
             would
             lead
             you
             to
             perdition
             :
             and
             how
             great
             a
             Reformer
             he
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             but
             do
             it
             by
             Dividing
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             the
             young
             unexperienced
             Schismatick
             (
             of
             what
             sect
             soever
             )
             will
             distast
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             think
             I
             speak
             like
             an
             adversary
             to
             Reformation
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Devil
             would
             make
             him
             think
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             of
             me
             ,
             except
             his
             party
             .
             But
             if
             one
             should
             give
             such
             counsel
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             own
             health
             and
             bodily
             comfort
             ,
             as
             the
             Dividing
             spirit
             giveth
             him
             for
             the
             Church
             and
             for
             his
             soul
             ,
             he
             would
             quickly
             understand
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             present
             sense
             .
             If
             one
             should
             come
             in
             kindness
             to
             him
             and
             bid
             him
             ,
             [
             O
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             mouth
             and
             belly
             ;
             for
             it
             getteth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             devoureth
             all
             that
             the
             hands
             do
             get
             by
             labour
             :
             Cut
             off
             that
             hand
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             a
             crooked
             finger
             :
             Cut
             off
             that
             gouty
             foot
             that
             it
             may
             not
             trouble
             
             the
             whole
             body
             :
             Rip
             up
             those
             guts
             which
             have
             such
             filthy
             excrements
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             swell
             against
             me
             if
             I
             advised
             him
             to
             suspect
             such
             kindness
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Remember
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Unity
             of
             Christians
             is
             their
             peace
             and
             ease
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             strength
             and
             safety
             .
             Psal.
             133.
             1.
             
             
               Behold
               how
               good
               and
               how
               pleasant
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               brethren
               to
               dwell
               together
               in
               unity
               !
            
             As
             the
             amity
             and
             converse
             with
             friends
             is
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             the
             concord
             of
             families
             is
             their
             quietness
             and
             ease
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             as
             to
             the
             amity
             and
             concord
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             Church
             society
             .
             And
             the
             divisions
             and
             discord
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             their
             mutual
             pain
             and
             trouble
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             feel
             your
             
               minds
               disturbed
            
             by
             it
             :
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             the
             
               Church
               discomposed
            
             by
             it
             ?
             The
             itch
             of
             contention
             ,
             doth
             ordinarily
             make
             it
             pleasant
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             to
             every
             Sect
             to
             scratch
             by
             zealous
             wranglings
             and
             disputes
             ,
             for
             their
             several
             opinions
             ,
             till
             the
             blood
             be
             ready
             to
             follow
             :
             But
             the
             smart
             and
             scab
             doth
             use
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             folly
             .
             But
             if
             they
             will
             go
             more
             than
             Skin-deep
             ,
             they
             may
             need
             a
             
               Surgeon
               .
               Children
            
             will
             claw
             themselves
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             Madmen
             that
             will
             wound
             themselves
             .
             The
             hurt●
             which
             we
             get
             in
             the
             Christian
             warfare
             ,
             by
             mortifying
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             malignant
             enemy
             is
             tenderly
             healed
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             usually
             furthereth
             our
             inward
             peace
             .
             But
             if
             we
             will
             hurt
             and
             wound
             and
             divide
             our selves
             ,
             what
             pity
             or
             comfort
             can
             we
             expect
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Consider
             also
             that
             the
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             of
             Believers
             is
             their
             Honour
             ,
             and
             their
             Divisions
             and
             discord
             are
             their
             shame
             :
             And
             consequently
             
             the
             honour
             or
             dishonour
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Religion
             is
             much
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             Agreement
             among
             Christians
             telleth
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             faith
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             powerful
             and
             not
             ineffectual
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             of
             a
             healing
             nature
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             Divisions
             and
             discords
             among
             Christians
             perswade
             unbelievers
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             in
             their
             belief
             :
             or
             that
             it
             is
             of
             a
             vexatious
             and
             destructive
             tendency
             ;
             or
             at
             best
             that
             all
             its
             power
             is
             too
             weak
             ,
             to
             overcome
             the
             malignity
             which
             it
             pretendeth
             to
             resist
             ;
             where
             did
             you
             ever
             see
             Christians
             live
             in
             
               undivided
               unity
               ,
               undisturbed
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               unfeigned
               Love
            
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             infidels
             and
             ungodly
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             did
             reverence
             both
             them
             and
             their
             religion
             for
             it
             .
             And
             where
             did
             you
             ever
             see
             Christians
             
               divided
               ,
               unpeaceable
            
             and
             bitter
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             it
             made
             them
             and
             their
             profession
             a
             scorn
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             and
             ungodly
             world
             ?
             and
             whilst
             they
             despise
             and
             vilifie
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             teach
             the
             wicked
             to
             despise
             and
             vilifie
             them
             all
             ?
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             I
             may
             therefore
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             Unity
             of
             Believers
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             Gods
             appointed
             means
             for
             the
             conversion
             and
             salvation
             of
             unbelievers
             :
             And
             their
             
               Divisions
               and
               discord
            
             are
             an
             ordinary
             means
             of
             hardening
             men
             in
             infidelity
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             hindering
             their
             love
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             As
             a
             well
             ordered
             Army
             ,
             or
             a
             City
             of
             uniform
             comely
             building
             ,
             is
             a
             pleasing
             and
             inviting
             sight
             to
             the
             beholders
             ;
             when
             a
             confused
             rout
             ,
             or
             a
             r●inous
             heap
             ,
             doth
             breed
             abhorrence
             :
             even
             so
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             the
             concordant
             societies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             amiable
             and
             alluring
             to
             those
             
             without
             ;
             when
             their
             disagreements
             and
             separations
             make
             them
             seem
             odious
             and
             vile
             .
             As
             a
             musical
             instrument
             in
             tune
             ,
             or
             a
             set
             of
             musick
             ,
             delight
             the
             hearer
             by
             the
             pleasing
             harmony
             ;
             when
             one
             or
             more
             instruments
             out
             of
             tune
             ,
             or
             used
             by
             a
             rude
             unskilful
             hand
             ,
             will
             weary
             out
             the
             patience
             of
             the
             hearer
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             and
             the
             difference
             is
             much
             greater
             ,
             between
             concordant
             and
             disconcordant
             Christians
             .
             Who
             loveth
             to
             thrust
             himself
             into
             a
             fray
             ?
             And
             what
             wise
             man
             had
             not
             rather
             partake
             of
             the
             friendly
             converse
             ,
             than
             joyn
             with
             drunken
             men
             that
             are
             fighting
             in
             the
             streets
             ?
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             are
             amiable
             even
             to
             nature
             ;
             And
             you
             can
             scarce
             take
             a
             more
             effectual
             means
             ,
             to
             win
             the
             world
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             than
             by
             shewing
             them
             that
             Holiness
             doth
             make
             you
             unfeigned
             and
             fervent
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             one
             another
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             
             Nor
             can
             you
             devise
             how
             to
             drive
             men
             more
             effectually
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             damn
             their
             souls
             ,
             than
             to
             represent
             Christians
             to
             them
             like
             a
             company
             of
             mad
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             tearing
             out
             the
             throats
             of
             one
             another
             ?
             How
             can
             you
             think
             that
             the
             unbelievers
             and
             ungodly
             should
             think
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             speak
             so
             ill
             of
             one
             another
             ?
             When
             the
             Lutheran
             flyeth
             from
             the
             Calvinist
             ,
             and
             the
             Episcopal
             from
             the
             Puritan
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             from
             the
             Anabaptist
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyterian
             from
             the
             Independent
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             side
             implacably
             fly
             from
             them
             ,
             Can
             you
             wonder
             if
             the
             Infidel
             and
             the
             Idolater
             fly
             further
             from
             you
             all
             ?
             Mark
             well
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             prayer
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               17.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               For
               them
               which
               shall
               believe
               on
               me
               by
               their
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               as
               thou
               Father
               art
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               thee
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               may
               be
               one
               
               in
               us
               ;
               that
               the
               world
               may
               believe
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               :
               And
               the
               glory
               which
               thou
               gavest
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               are
               one
               :
               I
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               thou
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               made
               perfect
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               world
               may
               know
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               hast
               loved
               them
               as
               thou
               hast
               loved
               me
               .
            
          
           
             All
             these
             observations
             are
             obvious
             in
             these
             words
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             unity
             of
             Christians
             must
             be
             universal
             ,
             even
             of
             all
             that
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Union
             should
             have
             some
             low
             resemblance
             to
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             Christs
             great
             desire
             and
             intercession
             for
             his
             Followers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             .
             4.
             
             That
             their
             glory
             is
             for
             their
             Unity
             .
             5.
             
             That
             their
             Unity
             is
             their
             perfection
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             are
             the
             Head
             or
             Center
             of
             the
             Unity
             .
             7.
             
             That
             this
             Unity
             is
             the
             great
             means
             of
             converting
             the
             world
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             convincing
             Infidels
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             sent
             by
             God.
             Open
             but
             your
             eyes
             and
             you
             may
             see
             all
             these
             great
             doctrines
             in
             this
             Prayer
             of
             Christs
             for
             his
             people
             Unity
             :
             O
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             would
             try
             this
             means
             for
             the
             worlds
             Conversion
             !
             (
             Not
             on
             the
             impossible
             terms
             of
             Popery
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             necessary
             terms
             proposed
             by
             Christ.
             )
          
           
             8.
             
             External
             Unity
             
               and
               peaceable
               Church-communion
               doth
               greatly
               cherish
               our
            
             Internal
             unity
             
               of
               Love
               :
               And
               Church-divisions
               do
               cherish
               wrath
               and
               malice
               and
               all
               the
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               described
               by
            
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               I
               pray
               you
               consider
               how
               he
               describeth
               the
               fleshly
               and
               the
               spiritual
               man
               :
            
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             For
             all
             the
             Law
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
             But
             if
             ye
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             
             take
             heed
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             .
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             walk
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             fulfill
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             For
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             are
             manifest
             ,
             adultery
             —
             enmities
             or
             hatred
             ,
             variance
             ,
             emulations
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             strife
             ,
             seditions
             ,
             
               (
               or
               as
               it
               may
               be
               read
            
             Divisions
             or
             factions
             )
             heresies
             ,
             envyings
             ,
             murders
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             Love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             l●ng-suffering
             ,
             gentlenss
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             temperance
             :
             Against
             such
             there
             is
             no
             law
             .
             And
             they
             that
             are
             Christs
             have
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
             .
             If
             we
             live
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             let
             us
             also
             walk
             in
             the
             spirit
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             desirous
             of
             vain-glory
             ,
             provoking
             one
             another
             ,
             envying
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             O
             but
             those
             that
             I
             separate
             from
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             and
             that
             and
             the
             other
             fault
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Chap
             6.
             1.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             ye
             which
             are
             spiritual
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             considering
             thy self
             lest
             thou
             also
             be
             tempted
             :
             
               Instead
               of
               censorious
               disdain
               and
               separation
               ,
            
             bear
             ye
             one
             anothers
             burthen
             ,
             and
             so
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               which
               you
               think
               you
               fulfil
               by
               your
               unwarrantable
               separations
               ,
               while
               you
               are
               but
               fulfilling
               your
               fleshly
               passions
               .
            
          
           
             When
             once
             parties
             are
             engaged
             by
             their
             opinions
             in
             Anti-churches
             and
             fierce
             disputings
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             satan
             will
             be
             working
             in
             them
             against
             all
             that
             is
             
               holy
               ,
               sweet
            
             and
             safe
             .
             When
             united
             Christians
             are
             provoking
             one
             another
             to
             Love
             and
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             minding
             each
             other
             of
             their
             heavenly
             cohabitation
             ,
             and
             harmonious
             praise
             and
             are
             delighting
             God
             and
             man
             by
             the
             melody
             of
             their
             concord
             ;
             The
             contentious
             zealots
             in
             their
             separate
             Anti-churches
             ,
             are
             preaching
             down
             
             Love
             and
             preaching
             up
             hatred
             ,
             and
             making
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             seem
             an
             odious
             people
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             by
             aggravating
             their
             different
             opinions
             or
             modes
             of
             worship
             ,
             till
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             no
             less
             than
             Heresie
             or
             Idolatry
             .
             If
             many
             thousands
             yet
             living
             in
             England
             or
             Ireland
             ,
             had
             not
             heard
             this
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             yet
             Iames
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               be
               not
               many
               Teaching-Masters
            
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             word
             )
             
               knowing
               that
               we
               shall
               receive
               the
               greater
               condemnation
               :
               For
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
            
             (
             which
             he
             addeth
             because
             the
             arrogancy
             of
             Sectaries
             was
             caused
             by
             the
             aggravating
             of
             other
             mens
             offences
             .
             )
             
               If
               any
               man
               offend
               not
               in
               word
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               a
               perfect
               man
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             you
             will
             shew
             that
             you
             are
             perfecter
             &
             better
             your selves
             than
             those
             whom
             you
             account
             so
             bad
             ,
             see
             that
             your
             foul
             back-biting
             ,
             reviling
             ,
             censorious
             contentious
             tongues
             ,
             do
             not
             prove
             the
             contrary
             )
             13.
             
               who
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               and
               endued
               with
               knowledge
               among
               you
               ,
               Let
               him
               shew
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               ,
               his
               works
               with
               meekness
               of
               wisedome
               :
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             him
             that
             would
             be
             thought
             more
             knowing
             and
             religious
             than
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             more
             blameless
             and
             meek
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             excel
             them
             in
             good
             works
             )
             v.
             14.
             
             
               But
               if
               ye
               have
               a
               bitter
               zeal
               :
            
             (
             for
             so
             is
             the
             Greek
             word
             )
             
               and
               strife
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               glory
               not
               ,
            
             (
             in
             such
             a
             zeal
             ,
             or
             in
             your
             greater
             knowledge
             )
             
               and
               lie
               not
               against
               the
               truth
               .
               15.
               
               This
               wisdome
               descendeth
               not
               from
               above
            
             (
             as
             you
             imagine
             who
             father
             it
             on
             Gods
             word
             and
             spirit
             )
             
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
            
             (
             or
             natural
             )
             
               and
               devillish
            
             .
             (
             O
             doleful
             mistake
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             should
             prove
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             conceited
             spiritual
             knowledge
             and
             excellency
             ,
             which
             they
             
             thought
             had
             been
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             spirit
             )
             v.
             16.
             
             
               For
               where
               zeal
               and
               strife
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             striving
             contentious
             zeal
             against
             brethren
             )
             
               there
               is
               confusion
            
             (
             or
             
               tumult
               and
               unquietness
               )
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               ,
            
             O
             lamentable
             reformers
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             
               every
               evil
               work
            
             ,
             while
             they
             seemed
             zealous
             against
             evil
             !
             )
             v.
             17.
             
             
               But
               the
               wisdome
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               intreated
               ;
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               fruits
               ;
               without
               partiality
            
             (
             or
             wrangling
             )
             
               and
               without
               Hypocrisie
               .
               And
               the
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               is
               sown
               in
               peace
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               make
               peace
               :
            
             when
             peace-breakers
             that
             sow
             in
             divisions
             and
             contention
             ,
             shall
             reap
             the
             fruit
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             though
             they
             call
             their
             way
             by
             the
             most
             religious
             names
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             briefly
             shewed
             you
             what
             V●nity
             and
             Division
             are
             ,
             that
             wrong
             apprehensions
             draw
             you
             not
             to
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             thing
             needeth
             amendment
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             remember
             that
             the
             best
             Christian
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             forwardest
             to
             reformation
             ,
             and
             ●he
             backwardest
             to
             Division
             :
             and
             must
             search
             and
             try
             all
             means
             of
             Reforming
             ,
             which
             make
             not
             against
             the
             concord
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             Do
             not
             here
             determine
             in
             what
             cases
             you
             may
             or
             may
             not
             separate
             ,
             from
             any
             company
             of
             faulty
             Christians
             .
             I
             only
             say
             that
             you
             must
             never
             separate
             what
             God
             hath
             conjoyned
             ;
             the
             Holiness
             
             and
             the
             Vnity
             of
             believers
             :
             If
             corruptions
             blemish
             and
             dishonour
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             Do
             not
             say
             [
             Let
             sin
             alone
             ;
             I
             must
             not
             oppose
             it
             for
             fear
             of
             division
             ]
             But
             be
             the
             forwardest
             to
             reduce
             all
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             And
             yet
             if
             you
             cannot
             prevail
             as
             you
             desire
             ,
             be
             the
             backwardest
             to
             divide
             and
             separate
             ;
             and
             do
             it
             not
             without
             a
             certain
             warrant
             ,
             and
             extream
             necessity
             .
             Resolve
             with
             Austin
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             the
             chaff
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             floor
             ,
             though
             the
             chaff
             be
             there
             .
             Never
             give
             over
             your
             just
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             of
             Reformation
             :
             And
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             possibly
             you
             can
             avoid
             it
             ,
             forsake
             not
             the
             Church
             which
             you
             desire
             to
             reform
             .
             As
             Paul
             said
             to
             them
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             forsake
             a
             sea-wrackt
             vessel
             ,
             
               If
               these
               abide
               not
               in
               the
               ship
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               be
               saved
               :
            
             Many
             a
             one
             by
             unlawful
             flying
             and
             shifting
             for
             his
             own
             greater
             peace
             and
             safety
             ,
             doth
             much
             more
             hazard
             his
             own
             and
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             Forget
             not
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             casting
             out
             the
             wicked
             and
             impenitent
             from
             the
             Church
             by
             discipline
             ;
             and
             the
             godlies
             separating
             from
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             because
             the
             wicked
             are
             not
             cast
             out
             .
             The
             first
             is
             a
             great
             duty
             :
             The
             second
             is
             ordinarily
             a
             great
             sin
             .
          
           
             THe
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               impenitent
            
             should
             be
             put
             away
             from
             Church-Communion
             ?
             That
             's
             not
             denied
             .
             But
             whether
             you
             should
             
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             because
             they
             are
             permitted
             :
             This
             is
             it
             which
             we
             call
             you
             to
             beware
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             a
             Christian
             may
             lawfully
             remove
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             that
             hath
             more
             light
             and
             purity
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             soul.
             But
             before
             you
             separate
             from
             a
             faulty
             Church
             ,
             
               as
               such
               as
               may
               not
               lawfully
               be
               communicated
               with
               ,
            
             you
             must
             look
             well
             about
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             thing
             which
             you
             affirm
             .
          
           
             Many
             weak
             Christians
             marking
             those
             Texts
             which
             bid
             us
             
               avoid
               a
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             
               no
               company
            
             with
             disorderly
             walkers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             eat
             with
             flagitious
             persons
             ,
             do
             not
             sufficiently
             mark
             their
             sense
             ,
             but
             take
             them
             as
             if
             they
             call'd
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             
               the
               Church
            
             with
             which
             these
             persons
             do
             communicate
             .
             Whereas
             if
             you
             mark
             all
             the
             Texts
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             separation
             which
             is
             commanded
             in
             such
             cases
             (
             besides
             our
             separation
             from
             the
             Infidels
             or
             Idolatrous
             world
             ,
             or
             Antichristian
             and
             Heretical
             confederacies
             ,
             and
             no-Churches
             )
             is
             but
             one
             of
             these
             two
             sorts
             .
             First
             ,
             either
             that
             
               the
               Church
            
             cast
             out
             the
             impenitent
             sinner
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             or
             that
             
               private
               men
            
             avoid
             all
             
               private
               familiarity
            
             with
             them
             .
             And
             both
             these
             we
             would
             promote
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             hinder
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             private
             members
             should
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             cast
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             shew
             me
             one
             Text
             to
             prove
             it
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             here
             peruse
             the
             Texts
             that
             speak
             of
             our
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             wicked
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Is
             expresly
             written
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             obliged
             
               to
               put
               away
               the
               incestuous
               person
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               
               and
               so
               not
               to
               eat
               with
               such
               offenders
               .
            
             So
             is
             that
             in
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             and
             that
             in
             
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               avoid
               :
            
             Unless
             it
             be
             a
             Heretick
             that
             hath
             already
             separated
             himself
             from
             our
             communion
             ;
             And
             then
             it
             can
             be
             put
             private
             familiarity
             which
             we
             are
             further
             to
             avoid
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             any
             more
             .
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             that
             abundance
             of
             Church
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             of
             scandalous
             members
             ,
             were
             then
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             never
             spake
             a
             syllable
             to
             any
             one
             Christian
             ,
             to
             separate
             from
             any
             one
             of
             all
             those
             Churches
             :
             Which
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             would
             have
             wholly
             omitted
             ,
             if
             indeed
             it
             had
             been
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             then
             why
             did
             Luther
             and
             the
             first
             Pretestants
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             how
             will
             you
             justifie
             them
             from
             Schisme
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Its
             pity
             that
             sloth
             and
             sortishness
             ,
             should
             keep
             any
             Protestant
             (
             or
             Papist
             either
             )
             in
             such
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             to
             need
             any
             help
             to
             answer
             so
             easie
             a
             question
             at
             this
             day
             !
             Let
             not
             equivocal
             names
             deceive
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             case
             is
             easie
             .
             By
             the
             word
             Church
             the
             Scripture
             still
             meaneth
             ;
             first
             ,
             either
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             which
             is
             the
             body
             or
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             alone
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             or
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             associated
             for
             personal
             communion
             in
             Gods
             worship
             :
             But
             the
             Pope
             hath
             feigned
             another
             kind
             of
             thing
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             
               The
               Church
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Vniversality
               of
               Christians
               as
               headed
               by
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               constitutive
               and
               governing
               head
               .
            
             Whereas
             ,
             first
             ,
             God
             never
             instituted
             or
             allowed
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             nor
             did
             ever
             the
             
             Universality
             of
             Christians
             ,
             acknowledge
             this
             usurping
             Head.
             Shew
             me
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             Church-History
             ,
             that
             either
             there
             ever
             was
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             as
             they
             call
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             I
             profess
             I
             will
             immediately
             turn
             Papist
             .
             But
             if
             you
             ask
             why
             we
             separated
             from
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Because
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             was
             
               no
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             as
             such
             .
             )
             And
             secondly
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             
               Church
               of
               traiterous
               combination
            
             ,
             against
             the
             prerogative
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Protestants
             called
             the
             Anti-christian
             Church
             .
             We
             separated
             not
             from
             Rome
             either
             as
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             (
             for
             that
             it
             was
             not
             )
             nor
             as
             
               part
               of
               the
               Universal
            
             Church
             ;
             (
             for
             so
             we
             hold
             communion
             with
             those
             that
             are
             Christians
             in
             it
             still
             )
             Nor
             as
             a
             true
             worshipping
             Congregation
             (
             for
             they
             consist
             of
             many
             thousand
             congregations
             which
             we
             had
             never
             local
             communion
             with
             :
             And
             as
             true
             worshipping
             congregations
             in
             specie
             ,
             we
             still
             hold
             communion
             with
             them
             in
             mind
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             such
             indeed
             :
             But
             in
             two
             senses
             we
             separate
             from
             them
             :
             First
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Papal
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             because
             in
             that
             sense
             they
             are
             
               no
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             a
             pack
             of
             rebels
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             
               particular
               Congregations
               in
               specie
            
             which
             have
             mixed
             Gods
             worship
             with
             false
             doctrine
             and
             Idolatrous
             bread-worship
             and
             other
             unlawful
             things
             ,
             which
             by
             oaths
             and
             practise
             they
             would
             force
             those
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             who
             will
             communicate
             with
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             disown
             them
             only
             as
             
               neighbour
               Churches
            
             ,
             that
             never
             were
             their
             
               lawful
               subjects
            
             ,
             but
             bear
             our
             testimony
             against
             
               their
               sin
            
             .
             And
             our
             forefathers
             who
             were
             members
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             
             departed
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             were
             refused
             by
             themselves
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             lie
             &
             forswear
             &
             be
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             .
             Nor
             would
             they
             then
             ,
             nor
             will
             they
             to
             this
             day
             admit
             any
             into
             communion
             of
             their
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             first
             come
             in
             to
             their
             pretended
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             Church
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             none
             .
             If
             this
             answer
             seem
             not
             plain
             and
             full
             to
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             you
             understand
             not
             Christian
             sense
             and
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             Expect
             not
             that
             any
             one
             lawfully
             received
             by
             Baptism
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             denied
             the
             priviledge
             of
             members
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Christian
             discipline
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             that
             is
             ;
             for
             obstinate
             impenitency
             in
             a
             gross
             or
             scandalous
             sin
             ,
             which
             the
             person
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             :
             and
             this
             after
             private
             and
             publick
             admonition
             ,
             and
             tender
             patient
             exhortation
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             HEre
             are
             two
             things
             which
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             .
             First
             ,
             what
             is
             Christs
             appointed
             way
             ,
             for
             removing
             members
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             sin
             it
             is
             to
             remove
             them
             by
             a
             contrary
             and
             arbitrary
             way
             of
             our
             own
             presumptuous
             invention
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             here
             supposed
             that
             the
             person
             is
             not
             a
             professed
             Apostate
             :
             For
             there
             needeth
             no
             
               casting
               out
            
             of
             such
             .
             He
             that
             turneth
             Turk
             or
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             openly
             renounceth
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             ceaseth
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             himself
             ,
             and
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             Unless
             it
             be
             any
             Tyrant
             who
             will
             come
             to
             the
             Communion
             in
             scorn
             ,
             while
             he
             professeth
             but
             to
             shew
             his
             lawless
             will.
             He
             that
             seeketh
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             sobriety
             ,
             thereby
             professeth
             himself
             a
             Christian.
             and
             for
             such
             as
             being
             Baptized
             continue
             this
             profession
             ,
             Christs
             way
             of
             rejecting
             them
             is
             plainly
             described
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               Mat.
               18.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               If
               thy
               brother
               shall
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
               go
               and
               tell
               him
               his
               fault
               between
               thee
               and
               him
               alone
               .
               If
               he
               shall
               hear
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               gained
               thy
               brother
               :
               But
               if
               he
               will
               not
               hear
               thee
               ,
               then
               take
               with
               thee
               one
               or
               two
               more
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               every
               word
               may
               be
               established
               :
               And
               if
               he
               shall
               neglect
               to
               hear
               them
               ,
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               if
               he
               neglect
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               Publican
               .
            
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             A
             man
             that
             is
             an
             Heretick
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             reject
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Ye
             are
             puffed
             up
             and
             have
             not
             rather
             mourned
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             deed
             ,
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             among
             you
             :
             For
             I
             verily
             as
             absent
             in
             body
             ,
             but
             present
             in
             spirit
             ,
             have
             j●dged
             already
             as
             though
             I
             were
             present
             ,
             concerning
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             done
             this
             deed
             ;
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             and
             my
             spirit
             ;
             with
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             deliver
             such
             a
             one
             to
             Satan
             .
             —
             V.
             7.
             
             Purge
             out
             therefore
             the
             old
             leaven
             —
             v.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             With
             such
             a
             one
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             —
             Do
             
             not
             ye
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             within
             ?
             —
             Therefore
             p●●
             away
             from
             among
             your selves
             that
             wicked
             person
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             this
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             exercise
             a
             regular
             course
             of
             justice
             ,
             with
             every
             person
             that
             it
             shall
             reject
             :
             He
             must
             first
             be
             told
             pr●vately
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             then
             before
             two
             or
             three
             ;
             (
             unless
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             open
             notoriety
             make
             the
             private
             admonition
             needless
             )
             And
             then
             it
             must
             be
             told
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             Church
             must
             with
             compassion
             ,
             tenderness
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             the
             powerful
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             convince
             him
             and
             perswade
             him
             to
             repent
             :
             And
             he
             must
             not
             be
             rejected
             ,
             till
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Repent
             ,
             as
             they
             exhort
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             here
             ,
             that
             no
             sin
             will
             warrant
             you
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             sinner
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             seconded
             with
             Impenitency
             :
             It
             is
             not
             simply
             as
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             a
             fornicator
             or
             swearer
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             :
             but
             as
             an
             impenitent
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             fornicator
             ,
             or
             swearer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Also
             that
             it
             is
             not
             all
             impenitency
             that
             will
             warrant
             their
             rejection
             :
             But
             only
             
               impenitency
               after
               the
               Churches
               admonition
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             also
             ,
             that
             no
             private
             person
             may
             expect
             ,
             that
             any
             offender
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             either
             because
             his
             sin
             is
             known
             
               to
               him
            
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             is
             commonly
             famed
             to
             be
             guilty
             ,
             till
             the
             thing
             be
             proved
             by
             sufficient
             witness
             .
          
           
             Yea
             that
             the
             admonition
             given
             him
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             fault
             which
             he
             committed
             .
          
           
             Yea
             if
             all
             the
             town
             do
             know
             him
             to
             be
             guilty
             ,
             and
             witness
             prove
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             privately
             admonished
             ,
             
             he
             may
             not
             be
             rejected
             till
             he
             be
             
               heard
               speak
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             till
             he
             refuse
             also
             the
             publike
             admonition
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             Christs
             order
             ,
             whose
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             mercy
             and
             authority
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             cause
             us
             to
             take
             his
             way
             as
             best
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             ignorance
             or
             rashness
             of
             many
             professors
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             all
             this
             order
             of
             Christ
             overturned
             :
             And
             some
             of
             them
             must
             have
             such
             a
             drunkard
             and
             such
             a
             swearer
             kept
             away
             and
             rejected
             ,
             before
             ever
             they
             admonished
             them
             or
             exhorted
             them
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             prove
             that
             any
             one
             else
             hath
             done
             it
             ;
             much
             more
             before
             they
             have
             told
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             proved
             that
             he
             hath
             neglected
             the
             Churches
             admonition
             .
             And
             some
             go
             so
             much
             further
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             have
             all
             the
             Churches
             taken
             for
             no
             Churches
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             gathered
             them
             a
             new
             :
             and
             must
             have
             all
             the
             Parish
             at
             once
             rejected
             (
             till
             they
             have
             gathered
             out
             some
             few
             again
             )
             without
             any
             such
             order
             of
             proceeding
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             Christ
             appointeth
             :
             It
             may
             be
             a
             thousand
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             at
             once
             ,
             when
             never
             a
             one
             of
             them
             was
             thus
             admonished
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             They
             were
             never
             members
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             need
             no
             casting
             out
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Were
             they
             never
             baptized
             ?
             or
             is
             not
             baptisme
             Christ●
             appointed
             means
             of
             admission
             into
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             They
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             and
             afterward
             bred
             up
             in
             ignorance
             and
             profaneness
             ,
             &
             know
             not
             what
             their
             baptisme
             is
             ,
             nor
             ever
             soberly●wned
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Either
             they
             still
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             attend
             Gods
             ordinances
             with
             the
             Church
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             Apostates
             ;
             
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             own
             their
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             by
             a
             continued
             profession
             :
             If
             you
             accuse
             them
             of
             not
             understanding
             this
             profession
             ,
             or
             of
             living
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             proceed
             against
             them
             one
             by
             one
             as
             Christ
             appointeth
             ;
             and
             first
             admonish
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             not
             say
             they
             are
             ignorant
             and
             profane
             ,
             and
             expect
             upon
             your
             saying
             so
             ,
             they
             should
             all
             be
             unchurched
             .
             Ye●
             if
             you
             prove
             them
             ignorant
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             learn
             ,
             it
             is
             fitter
             presently
             to
             instruct
             them
             than
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             :
             nor
             do
             you
             reade
             of
             any
             excommunicated
             for
             meer
             ignorance
             .
             But
             we
             confess
             that
             in
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             they
             may
             shew
             themselves
             uncapable
             of
             sacramental
             Communion
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             denied
             it
             while
             they
             are
             learning
             to
             know
             what
             they
             do
             .
             But
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             hath
             made
             points
             absolutely
             necessary
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             done
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             if
             the
             Persons
             be
             willing
             ,
             and
             the
             Teachers
             diligent
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             numerous
             for
             that
             work
             .
             And
             though
             it
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             great
             City-Parishes
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             are
             not
             enough
             to
             catechize
             the
             twentieth
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             Parishes
             through
             the
             Land
             ,
             if
             Catechizing
             were
             used
             as
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             any
             great
             numbers
             be
             long
             kept
             away
             for
             meer
             ignorance
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Parishes
             ignorance
             by
             neglecting
             Catechizing
             and
             personal
             conference
             ,
             &
             then
             unchurcheth
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             ignorance
             which
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             ,
             doth
             take
             but
             a
             preposterous
             course
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             account
             and
             comfort
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             people●
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Obj
               ▪
            
             But
             they
             refuse
             to
             learn
             or
             be
             instructed
             .
          
           
           
             Ans.
             If
             that
             and
             their
             gross
             ignorance
             be
             proved
             together
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             delay
             them
             for
             the
             later
             ,
             so
             you
             may
             reject
             them
             for
             the
             former
             ;
             because
             it
             sheweth
             their
             impenitence
             :
             But
             this
             must
             be
             proved
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             affirmed
             without
             proof
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             their
             Baptisme
             made
             them
             members
             only
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             will
             not
             prove
             them
             such
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             True
             :
             But
             he
             that
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             received
             into
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             And
             there
             wanteth
             no
             more
             but
             mutual
             consent
             :
             And
             if
             he
             have
             statedly
             joyned
             with
             a
             particular
             Church
             in
             ordinary
             communion
             ,
             Consent
             hath
             bin
             manifested
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             rejected
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             Christs
             way
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             common
             case
             in
             England
             .
             The
             persons
             who
             were
             baptized
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             were
             at
             once
             received
             into
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             into
             some
             particular
             Church
             ,
             &
             have
             held
             communion
             at
             age
             with
             both
             ;
             and
             have
             right
             to
             that
             communion
             till
             they
             are
             publikely
             proved
             to
             have
             lost
             their
             right
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             had
             no
             Churches
             ,
             but
             particular
             Churches
             were
             to
             be
             gathered
             anew
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             is
             a
             baptized
             member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             consenteth
             to
             communion
             with
             that
             particular
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             doth
             lay
             a
             sufficient
             claim
             to
             his
             admission
             ,
             and
             cannot
             lawfully
             be
             refused
             ,
             unless
             he
             stand
             justly
             censured
             by
             a
             Church
             which
             formerly
             he
             was
             in
             .
             Yet
             this
             we
             confess
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             be
             no
             member
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             who
             subjecteth
             not
             himself
             to
             the
             
               particular
               Pastors
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               necessary
               acts
            
             or
             parts
             of
             
               their
               
               Office
            
             and
             Ministration
             :
             Because
             he
             denieth
             his
             own
             consent
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             sinfulness
             of
             unchurching
             Persons
             or
             Parishes
             ,
             without
             Christs
             way
             of
             regular
             process
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             all
             these
             following
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             casting
             off
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             great
             Law-giver
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             contempt
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             goodness
             ;
             and
             a
             making
             of
             our selves
             greater
             ,
             or
             wiser
             ,
             or
             hol●er
             than
             he
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             gross
             injustice
             ,
             to
             deprive
             men
             of
             so
             great
             Priviledges
             without
             any
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             their
             forfeiture
             ▪
             It
             is
             worse
             than
             to
             turn
             whole
             Parishes
             out
             of
             their
             Houses
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             without
             any
             lawful
             process
             or
             proof
             ;
             upon
             rumours
             or
             private
             affirmations
             that
             they
             are
             Delinquents
             .
             It
             is
             not
             doing
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ,
             what
             if
             any
             should
             say
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             Heretical
             and
             deny
             Fundamental
             Truths
             ?
             Or
             what
             if
             they
             should
             say
             of
             a
             separated
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             generally
             Hereticks
             or
             of
             wicked
             lives
             (
             as
             the
             Heathens
             did
             of
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             )
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             are
             
               no
               Church
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ;
             would
             you
             not
             think
             that
             they
             should
             every
             one
             personally
             be
             accused
             ,
             and
             proof
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             thus
             condemned
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             an
             aggravated
             Crime
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             cry
             down
             Church-tyranny
             in
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             notoriously
             guilty
             of
             it
             themselves
             ?
             what
             greater
             injustice
             and
             tyranny
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             than
             that
             all
             mens
             Christi●nity
             and
             Church-rights
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             N●ll
             ,
             upon
             the
             censures
             and
             rumours
             of
             suspitious
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             just
             proof
             or
             lawful
             tryal
             ?
             That
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             but
             uncharitableness
             enough
             to
             think
             evil
             of
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             or
             to
             believe
             reports
             against
             their
             innocency
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             unchristen
             and
             unchurch
             men
             arbitrarily
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ?
             That
             any
             man
             that
             is
             but
             unconscionable
             enough
             to
             say
             [
             They
             are
             all
             ignorant
             and
             prophane
             ]
             shall
             expect
             to
             have
             his
             neighbours
             excommunicated
             .
             4.
             
             It
             maketh
             all
             Churches
             to
             be
             lubricous
             and
             uncertain
             shadows
             :
             when
             a
             censorious
             person
             may
             unchurch
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             What
             you
             say
             of
             others
             ,
             another
             may
             say
             of
             you
             ;
             and
             as
             justly
             expect
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             5.
             
             It
             unavoidably
             bringeth
             in
             uncurable
             divisions
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             certain
             rule
             of
             justice
             with
             such
             persons
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             know
             not
             who
             are
             to
             be
             received
             to
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             :
             And
             the
             same
             man
             that
             one
             thinketh
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             and
             kept
             out
             ,
             another
             will
             think
             is
             to
             be
             received
             :
             And
             who
             knoweth
             which
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             If
             one
             say
             that
             a
             Parish
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             another
             say
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             unchurched
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             which
             of
             them
             to
             believe
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             reproach
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             when
             we
             tell
             the
             world
             that
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             so
             much
             justice
             and
             equity
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             Heathens
             have
             in
             their
             worldly
             societies
             .
             7.
             
             It
             depriveth
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             solace
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             when
             the
             best
             man
             is
             not
             sure
             ,
             but
             a
             censorious
             person
             may
             at
             his
             pleasure
             turn
             him
             out
             as
             unworthy
             .
             8.
             
             It
             greatly
             wrongeth
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             so
             dearly
             loveth
             the
             weakest
             of
             his
             flock
             ;
             and
             hath
             purchased
             their
             priviledges
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             :
             and
             whose
             body
             is
             maymed
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             his
             members
             are
             cut
             off
             :
             and
             who
             taketh
             
             the
             wrong
             that
             is
             done
             them
             as
             done
             unto
             himself
             .
             These
             are
             the
             great
             virtues
             of
             that
             censorious
             zeal
             ,
             which
             unchurches
             Persons
             or
             Parishes
             without
             just
             tryal
             and
             proof
             ,
             upon
             rumours
             of
             fame
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             surmises
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             Understand
             well
             what
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Pastoral
             offiae
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             entrusted
             by
             Christ
             with
             the
             power
             of
             admission
             and
             rejection
             ;
             that
             so
             you
             may
             know
             how
             far
             you
             are
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             attempt
             to
             take
             any
             part
             of
             their
             office
             to
             your selves
             .
          
           
             THe
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             is
             the
             power
             of
             
               taking
               into
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Governing
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             casting
             out
             :
             Both
             in
             respect
             to
             
               present
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             to
             future
             happiness
             ,
             by
             a
             Ministerial
             declaration
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             such
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             is
             the
             power
             
               of
               the
               Keyes
            
             for
             
               reception
               into
            
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             private
             members
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             baptizing
             ,
             nor
             were
             the
             Pastors
             ever
             appointed
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             by
             their
             advise
             ,
             consent
             or
             vote
             .
             Therefore
             the
             private
             members
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             for
             admission
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             most
             apparent
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             the
             Keyes
             for
             admission
             and
             for
             exclusion
             are
             
             given
             into
             the
             same
             hands
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             to
             the
             Ministers
             and
             another
             to
             the
             Flock
             :
             Therefore
             the
             people
             that
             have
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             
               For
               full
               proof
               of
               this
               observe
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               Texts
               .
               Isa.
            
             22.
             22.
             
             And
             the
             Key
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             will
             I
             lay
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             ;
             so
             he
             shall
             open
             and
             none
             shall
             shut
             :
             and
             he
             shall
             shut
             and
             none
             shall
             open
             .
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
             The
             Government
             shall
             be
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             .
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             thou
             shalt
             bind
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Mat.
            
             18.
             18.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             whatsoever
             ye
             bind
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Joh.
            
             20.
             23.
             
             Whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             do
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             retain
             they
             are
             retained
             .
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             
             Go
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             baptizing
             them
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Joh.
            
             20.
             21.
             
             As
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             euen
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
             
               Acts
               1.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Judas
            
             was
             numbred
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             had
             obtained
             part
             of
             this
             Ministry
             .
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             and
             to
             all
             the
             flock
             over
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             Overseers
             ,
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             —
             
               Rom.
               1.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             a
             Minister
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             called
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             separated
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God.
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
             Let
             a
             man
             so
             esteem
             of
             us
             as
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Stewards
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God.
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             They
             ordained
             them
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             3.
             
             Ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             as
             I
             appointed
             thee
             .
             V.
             7.
             
             A
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blameless
             as
             the
             Steward
             of
             God.
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
             For
             if
             a
             man
             know
             not
             how
             to
             rule
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             —
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
             Feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             
             which
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             taking
             the
             oversight
             thereof
             —
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             24.
             
             Remember
             them
             which
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             the
             word
             of
             God
             —
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             and
             submit
             your selves
             ;
             for
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             souls
             —
             salute
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             —
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             We
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             to
             know
             them
             
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               acknowledge
               their
               power
               and
               labours
               )
            
             that
             labour
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             admonish
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             esteem
             them
             very
             highly
             in
             love
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             among
             your selves
             .
          
           
             Read
             these
             with
             judgement
             ,
             and
             then
             believe
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             or
             Government
             is
             in
             the
             People
             .
             Shew
             us
             what
             text
             doth
             give
             them
             that
             power
             ?
             and
             where
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             them
             to
             exercise
             it
             by
             Votes
             ?
             Or
             where
             God
             requireth
             ability
             in
             them
             for
             Church-government
             ?
             or
             where
             he
             calleth
             them
             to
             leave
             their
             Callings
             and
             attend
             this
             work
             ?
             When
             those
             that
             must
             perform
             it
             ,
             he
             separateth
             to
             it
             as
             by
             office
             ,
             and
             calleth
             them
             to
             
               give
               themselves
               wholly
            
             thereunto
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Tell
             us
             when
             the
             people
             were
             authorized
             to
             baptize
             ?
             or
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
               :
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Answ.
             Many
             Expositors
             think
             that
             by
             the
             
               Church
               there
            
             is
             meant
             the
             Ministers
             only
             ,
             by
             this
             reason
             :
             The
             Church
             that
             m●st
             teach
             m●st
             be
             heard
             :
             the
             Church
             that
             must
             be
             heard
             must
             be
             told
             :
             But
             that
             is
             only
             the
             Pastors
             and
             not
             the
             People
             :
             Ergo
             —
             But
             I
             easily
             grant
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               [
               Church
            
             ]
             there
             signifieth
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Taylor
             in
             his
             Second
             Disswasive
             
             hath
             well
             shewed
             )
             But
             it
             is
             as
             an
             Organized
             body
             only
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Office
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             only
             by
             the
             Organical
             part
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             When
             I
             say
             to
             a
             man
             
               [
               Hear
               me
            
             ]
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             he
             should
             hear
             me
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             his
             ears
             :
             And
             when
             I
             bid
             him
             See
             or
             Read.
             I
             bid
             him
             not
             do
             it
             with
             his
             ears
             but
             with
             his
             eyes
             .
             Nor
             do
             the
             eyes
             receive
             this
             power
             from
             the
             feet
             or
             hands
             ,
             but
             immediately
             from
             the
             Head
             :
             Though
             if
             they
             were
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             they
             could
             not
             retain
             it
             .
             So
             if
             another
             Kingdome
             send
             to
             England
             ,
             to
             desire
             an
             Army
             of
             Men
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             they
             mean
             the
             King
             only
             as
             the
             Commander
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             as
             the
             executors
             of
             his
             Command
             .
             So
             when
             you
             are
             bid
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             
               qu●t●nus
               aurita
            
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             told
             ;
             And
             when
             you
             are
             bid
             to
             hear
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             Teaching
             that
             it
             must
             be
             heard
             .
             So
             that
             this
             talketh
             not
             of
             any
             Government
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             either
             to
             use
             or
             to
             give
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Paul
             
               biddeth
               all
               the
               Church
            
             to
             put
             from
             among
             them
             that
             wicked
             person
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Note
             ;
             that
             Paul
             passeth
             the
             sentence
             first
             himself
             
               [
               I
               have
               judged
               as
               if
               I
               were
               present
            
             (
             not
             that
             
               you
               deliver
            
             ,
             but
             )
             
               to
               deliver
               such
               an
               one
               to
               Satan
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             doth
             this
             in
             himself
             
               [
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ]
            
             and
             supposeth
             himself
             
               among
               them
               in
               spirit
               and
               power
            
             when
             they
             do
             it
             
               [
               and
               my
               spirit
               with
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               ]
            
             2.
             
             And
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             He
             speaketh
             to
             an
             organized
             Church
             ,
             which
             had
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             two
             works
             to
             do
             :
             The
             Ruling
             part
             was
             to
             
               put
               away
               the
               Offender
            
             by
             Iudgement
             ,
             or
             Sentence
             ;
             And
             the
             people
             were
             all
             to
             
               put
               him
               away
            
             ,
             by
             actual
             shunning
             his
             
             Communion
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             obeying
             of
             that
             sentence
             .
             If
             the
             King
             send
             to
             a
             Corporation
             to
             execute
             any
             Law
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             not
             that
             
               all
               persons
            
             must
             do
             it
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ;
             but
             the
             Magistrates
             by
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             by
             obeying
             them
             ,
             and
             executing
             their
             Commands
             .
             If
             I
             desire
             a
             man
             to
             transcribe
             me
             a
             Book
             and
             bring
             it
             me
             ;
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             every
             part
             of
             him
             shall
             herein
             have
             the
             same
             office
             ;
             But
             that
             he
             read
             it
             only
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             understand
             it
             with
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             transcribe
             it
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             travel
             with
             his
             feet
             .
             The
             Pastors
             only
             excommunicate
             by
             Judgement
             or
             Sentence
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             by
             obedient
             execution
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Who
             then
             shall
             cast
             out
             an
             Heretick
             or
             pernicious
             Pastor
             ,
             if
             he
             himself
             must
             be
             rejected
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             The
             Neighbour
             Pastors
             shall
             
               renounce
               Communion
            
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             reject
             him
             from
             their
             
               neighbour
               Communion
            
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             warn
             that
             people
             to
             avoid
             him
             (
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             common
             relation
             which
             they
             have
             to
             the
             universal
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             )
             2.
             
             The
             people
             (
             as
             Cyprian
             determineth
             )
             are
             bound
             to
             
               forsake
               him
            
             :
             not
             by
             an
             act
             of
             Government
             over
             him
             or
             themselves
             ;
             but
             by
             an
             act
             of
             
               obedience
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             of
             self-preservation
             ;
             As
             Souldiers
             must
             forsake
             a
             trayterous
             General
             ,
             or
             Seamen
             a
             perfidious
             or
             desperately
             unskilful
             Pilot
             that
             would
             cast
             them
             all
             away
             .
             As
             the
             people
             did
             always
             choose
             their
             Pastors
             to
             Govern
             them
             ,
             so
             may
             they
             in
             such
             a
             case
             refuse
             them
             ,
             without
             usurping
             any
             Government
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Well!
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             what
             influence
             this
             
             truth
             should
             have
             upon
             your
             Church-Communion
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             say
             that
             your
             neighbours
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ?
             Who
             took
             them
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             no
             ,
             you
             must
             prove
             your
             accusation
             .
             If
             you
             grant
             it
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             his
             Office
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             Hath
             not
             God
             made
             his
             Ministers
             Judges
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             baptize
             ?
             And
             afterward
             also
             whom
             to
             catechise
             and
             instruct
             and
             admit
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             If
             then
             they
             are
             admitted
             by
             an
             entrusted
             Officer
             ,
             will
             you
             venture
             to
             usurp
             the
             place
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             do
             them
             the
             wrong
             to
             say
             that
             they
             are
             no
             members
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             of
             your
             trust
             or
             work
             ?
             I
             pray
             you
             mark
             what
             a
             mercy
             it
             is
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Officers
             and
             not
             the
             private
             members
             are
             entrusted
             with
             this
             work
             .
             First
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             
               your
               work
            
             ,
             you
             must
             study
             and
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             must
             
               watch
               for
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               constantly
               attend
            
             it
             .
             If
             a
             Heretick
             pervert
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             must
             convince
             him
             by
             your
             skil
             in
             the
             Originals
             or
             in
             the
             sense
             .
             How
             many
             hundred
             or
             thousand
             persons
             are
             there
             in
             a
             Parish
             to
             be
             tried
             ?
             The
             worst
             of
             them
             must
             have
             a
             hearing
             and
             just
             trial
             at
             least
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             refuse
             him
             lawfully
             :
             And
             how
             accurately
             must
             this
             difficult
             work
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             weakest
             be
             not
             denied
             his
             right
             ,
             nor
             the
             unfit
             admitted
             ?
             How
             long
             must
             a
             sinner
             be
             admonished
             and
             exhorted
             to
             repentance
             ?
             And
             are
             
               you
               able
            
             and
             willing
             to
             leave
             all
             your
             callings
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             this
             ?
          
           
             If
             the
             Minister
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             must
             lay
             by
             the
             
             business
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             think
             you
             that
             you
             can
             do
             the
             same
             without
             laying
             by
             your
             worldly
             business
             ?
             If
             he
             must
             have
             so
             many
             
               years
               learning
            
             and
             preparation
             ,
             can
             you
             do
             it
             without
             ?
             Mistake
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             Sermons
             only
             that
             Ministers
             need
             all
             their
             learning
             and
             labour
             ;
             but
             also
             for
             the
             discipline
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             flocks
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             
               your
               work
               ,
               you
            
             must
             be
             accountable
             for
             it
             before
             God.
             And
             do
             you
             not
             fear
             such
             a
             reckoning
             ?
             And
             if
             these
             busie
             people
             had
             their
             wish
             ,
             would
             they
             not
             be
             in
             a
             worse
             case
             than
             the
             most
             dumb
             and
             lazy
             Minister
             ?
          
           
             Consider
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             that
             you
             are
             not
             at
             all
             bound
             
               to
               know
            
             what
             the
             spiritual
             state
             of
             any
             man
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             to
             joyn
             in
             Church-communion
             with
             you
             ,
             but
             upon
             
               your
               Pastors
               trust
            
             and
             word
             .
             Whether
             their
             understanding
             be
             sufficient
             at
             their
             admittance
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             any
             where
             called
             to
             try
             :
             but
             the
             Pastor
             is
             :
             And
             if
             he
             have
             admitted
             them
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             rest
             in
             his
             judgment
             (
             unless
             you
             would
             undertake
             the
             office
             your selves
             )
             whether
             their
             profession
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             be
             serious
             and
             credible
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             called
             to
             try
             and
             judge
             :
             But
             if
             your
             Pastor
             have
             admitted
             them
             ,
             he
             hath
             numbred
             them
             with
             the
             visible
             Christians
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             Pastor
             that
             you
             have
             to
             consider
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             you
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             professour
             ,
             and
             not
             immediately
             by
             your
             own
             trial
             .
             Who
             are
             the
             persons
             that
             you
             shall
             meet
             at
             a
             Sacrament
             or
             in
             publike
             Communion
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             at
             all
             required
             to
             try
             ;
             And
             if
             you
             never
             saw
             them
             before
             or
             heard
             them
             speak
             ,
             you
             may
             perform
             your
             duty
             nevertheless
             :
             Indeed
             if
             as
             a
             neighbour
             you
             are
             
             called
             to
             instruct
             or
             counsel
             or
             comfort
             them
             ;
             you
             must
             do
             it
             :
             But
             there
             may
             be
             five
             thousand
             in
             one
             Church
             with
             you
             ,
             whose
             names
             or
             faces
             you
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             know
             ;
             but
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             the
             keyes
             are
             committed
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             their
             office
             take
             them
             in
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             what
             if
             they
             are
             notoriously
             wicked
             ?
             Must
             I
             be
             blind
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             No
             ▪
             you
             must
             do
             your
             best
             by
             neighbo●rly
             watchfulness
             and
             help
             (
             though
             not
             by
             Pastoral
             Government
             )
             to
             reform
             all
             about
             you
             whom
             you
             are
             able
             to
             do
             good
             to
             .
             And
             if
             you
             know
             them
             to
             be
             so
             bad
             ,
             you
             must
             privately
             admonish
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             ;
             and
             then
             if
             they
             hear
             not
             ,
             tell
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             if
             you
             see
             a
             man
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             a
             thousand
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             unreformed
             ,
             and
             you
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             avoid
             the
             communion
             of
             such
             :
             And
             if
             there
             be
             a
             thousand
             in
             the
             Church
             whose
             case
             you
             are
             strangers
             to
             ,
             th●s
             may
             be
             no
             sin
             of
             yours
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             no
             impediment
             of
             your
             communion
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             what
             if
             c●rn●l
             neglig●nt
             Ministers
             will
             let
             in
             〈◊〉
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             and
             give
             them
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             Shall
             it
             be
             thus
             in
             their
             power
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             must
             we
             joyn
             with
             them
             and
             take
             no
             care
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             There
             is
             no
             person
             in
             any
             office
             or
             trust
             ,
             but
             may
             too
             easily
             abuse
             it
             :
             And
             the
             more
             noble
             the
             work
             and
             trust
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             si●
             and
             calamity
             of
             such
             abuse
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             a
             bad
             unfaithful
             Minister
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             sin●ers
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             most
             pernicious
             plag●es
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             unless
             
             it
             were
             in
             his
             power
             to
             do
             very
             much
             hurt
             .
             But
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             therefore
             you
             must
             take
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             Church
             Governours
             ,
             or
             try
             all
             the
             peoples
             fitness
             your selves
             .
             If
             a
             Judge
             be
             bad
             ,
             you
             may
             say
             what
             an
             intollerable
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             shall
             have
             power
             to
             give
             away
             mens
             estates
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             liv●s
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             and
             to
             acquit
             the
             guilty
             .
             ]
             But
             for
             all
             that
             you
             must
             not
             mend
             it
             ,
             by
             stepping
             up
             into
             the
             judgement
             seat
             your self
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             that
             you
             or
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             will
             do
             it
             better
             .
             Some
             body
             must
             be
             trusted
             with
             it
             .
             If
             you
             are
             fittest
             ,
             offer
             your self
             to
             the
             office
             .
             The
             thing
             that
             you
             must
             do
             is
             ,
             to
             do
             your
             best
             to
             deliver
             the
             Church
             from
             so
             bad
             a
             Pastor
             :
             Use
             all
             your
             wisdome
             and
             diligence
             to
             amend
             him
             :
             And
             if
             you
             cannot
             do
             that
             ,
             use
             all
             your
             interest
             to
             get
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             get
             a
             better
             :
             And
             if
             you
             cannot
             do
             that
             ,
             deliver
             your
             own
             soul
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             removing
             to
             a
             better
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             free
             ;
             But
             if
             as
             servants
             or
             children
             or
             wives
             you
             are
             under
             another
             Government
             which
             restraineth
             you
             ,
             be
             patient
             ,
             and
             use
             such
             means
             as
             God
             provideth
             for
             you
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             way
             of
             your
             Church-duty
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             think
             that
             you
             must
             have
             a
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Godliness
             of
             all
             that
             you
             communicate
             with
             ;
             or
             that
             you
             must
             refuse
             communion
             if
             the
             P●stor
             he
             remiss
             and
             negligent
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             will
             it
             not
             be
             my
             sin
             if
             I
             communicate
             with
             such
             as
             I
             know
             to
             be
             notoriously
             wicked
             ?
             when
             a
             little
             leaven
             ,
             leaveneth
             the
             lump
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             will
             be
             your
             sin
             if
             you
             obey
             not
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             in
             admonishing
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             it
             be
             long
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             removed
             :
             
             or
             if
             you
             do
             not
             your
             duty
             to
             reform
             the
             Pastor
             or
             remove
             him
             :
             But
             otherwise
             if
             they
             be
             there
             without
             your
             fault
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             your
             sin
             to
             communicate
             with
             such
             men
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             to
             live
             and
             converse
             with
             fellow
             servants
             that
             are
             wicked
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             not
             you
             ,
             but
             your
             Master
             that
             hath
             the
             choice
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             leavening
             of
             the
             lump
             which
             the
             Text
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             tempting
             of
             others
             to
             the
             like
             sin
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             the
             innocent
             shall
             be
             held
             guilty
             of
             it
             :
             nor
             were
             the
             words
             spoken
             to
             the
             people
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             do
             the
             Pastors
             work
             ,
             or
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Pastors
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             sinner
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             people
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             execute
             their
             Sentence
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Apostles
             in
             particular
             .
             )
          
           
             It
             would
             rule
             and
             quiet
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             the
             trust
             and
             work
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             from
             their
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             Well
             study
             the
             gracious
             Nature
             and
             Office
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             readiness
             to
             receive
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             weak
             in
             faith
             ;
             and
             his
             backwardness
             to
             refuse
             such
             Commers
             ;
             that
             so
             you
             may
             desire
             a
             Church-discipline
             that
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             design
             and
             tenor
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             CHrists
             
               outward
               Discipline
            
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             inward
             .
             As
             those
             that
             
               come
               to
               him
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             
             he
             
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               out
            
             or
             reject
             ;
             so
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             by
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             his
             Ministers
             in
             any
             wise
             reject
             .
             And
             
               coming
               to
               Christ
            
             when
             he
             was
             personally
             on
             earth
             ,
             did
             signifie
             the
             following
             of
             him
             in
             presente
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             believing
             in
             him
             :
             Just
             so
             far
             as
             men
             will
             come
             ,
             so
             far
             they
             shall
             be
             received
             by
             Christ
             ?
             If
             they
             will
             come
             but
             towards
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             put
             them
             back
             .
             If
             they
             will
             come
             but
             to
             his
             
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             by
             a
             dead
             profession
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             his
             Ministers
             repulse
             them
             .
             The
             outward
             priviledges
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             which
             they
             come
             to
             ,
             they
             shall
             possess
             .
             If
             they
             will
             come
             over
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             where
             ever
             they
             stop
             it
             shall
             be
             their
             own
             doing
             .
             Many
             came
             to
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             on
             earth
             ,
             whom
             he
             never
             repulsed
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             marvelled
             at
             and
             grudged
             at
             for
             entertaining
             them
             .
             Some
             came
             so
             far
             as
             to
             own
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             did
             Miracles
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             yet
             did
             not
             follow
             him
             :
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             would
             have
             hindered
             ,
             but
             Christ
             reproved
             them
             ,
             
               Mar.
               9.
               38.
               
               Luk.
            
             9.
             49.
             
             Some
             came
             only
             to
             receive
             a
             Cure
             of
             their
             Diseases
             from
             him
             ,
             whom
             his
             Disciples
             sometimes
             repulsed
             ,
             but
             so
             did
             not
             he
             :
             when
             little
             children
             were
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             rebuked
             those
             that
             brought
             them
             ,
             as
             thinking
             them
             unfit
             for
             his
             reception
             :
             but
             Christ
             rebuked
             them
             for
             their
             forbidding
             of
             such
             guests
             .
             When
             he
             eat
             and
             drank
             with
             publicans
             and
             sinsinners
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             received
             the
             kindness
             of
             a
             woman
             that
             had
             bin
             a
             great
             sinner
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             censured
             him
             therefore
             as
             ungodly
             :
             But
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             abate
             his
             clemency
             .
             Many
             at
             this
             day
             can
             scarce
             digest
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             forth
             a
             Iudas
             to
             
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             a
             thief
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             fore●new
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             and
             would
             betray
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             would
             enter
             into
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Devil
             .
             Ioh.
             6.
             70.
             
             &
             13.
             2.
             ye●
             ,
             that
             this
             Iudas
             should
             be
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             select
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             Christ.
             Yet
             Christ
             repulsed
             him
             not
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             did
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             because
             Christ
             did
             turn
             him
             ,
             out
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             went
             away
             himself
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Apostles
             received
             3000
             at
             once
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             their
             sudden
             profession
             of
             repentance
             ,
             even
             of
             such
             as
             had
             killed
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             .
             And
             though
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             would
             not
             come
             out
             of
             the
             gall
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             professed
             to
             believe
             and
             desired
             baptism
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             men
             will
             not
             come
             so
             far
             as
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             
               true
               faith
            
             and
             repentance
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             into
             th●
             Church
             ;
             Because
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             Society
             of
             
               such
               Professours
            
             :
             And
             if
             they
             will
             not
             come
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             received
             .
             The
             Church
             and
             Sacrament
             must
             not
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             made
             another
             thing
             than
             Christ
             made
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             another
             sort
             of
             men
             .
             We
             must
             not
             do
             as
             some
             that
             would
             have
             no
             profession
             of
             
               saving
               faith
               and
               repentance
            
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             
               consent
               to
               learn
            
             ,
             required
             of
             them
             that
             are
             baptized
             ;
             and
             so
             baptism
             changed
             into
             another
             sort
             ,
             which
             Christ
             never
             instituted
             and
             the
             Church
             never
             used
             to
             this
             day
             .
             But
             if
             Christians
             had
             well
             studied
             the
             compassions
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             tenour
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             his
             practice
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             surly
             flying
             
             
             
             
             
             from
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             groundless
             censuring
             them
             ,
             were
             possessed
             themselves
             ,
             with
             that
             love
             and
             tenderness
             which
             is
             the
             Evangelical
             temper
             ▪
             and
             the
             image
             of
             their
             Lord
             ;
             it
             would
             put
             in
             end
             to
             many
             of
             our
             divisions
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             neerer
             the
             truth
             and
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             left
             you
             run
             into
             the
             worse
             extream
             ,
             remember
             still
             that
             the
             destroying
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             mans
             nature
             and
             life
             by
             recovering
             us
             to
             the
             obedience
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             design
             and
             work
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             :
             And
             that
             Holiness
             and
             Peace
             must
             go
             together
             :
             And
             that
             the
             outward
             order
             and
             discipline
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             subservient
             to
             the
             inward
             spirituality
             and
             prosperity
             of
             the
             regenerate
             Church
             :
             And
             no
             such
             favour
             must
             be
             shewed
             to
             sinners
             ,
             as
             favoureth
             and
             strengthneth
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             hindereth
             the
             increase
             of
             holiness
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             woful
             work
             which
             ungodly
             Pastors
             make
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             and
             pretense
             of
             
               Vnity
               ,
               Concord
               ,
               Peace
            
             and
             Order
             ;
             when
             an
             enemy
             to
             true
             holiness
             ;
             hath
             the
             managing
             of
             these
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             imagine
             how
             they
             will
             be
             used
             :
             But
             sad
             experience
             hath
             told
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             these
             1300
             years
             more
             doleful
             things
             th●n
             could
             otherwise
             have
             bin
             imagined
             .
             The
             compassion
             which
             Christ
             shewed
             to
             sinners
             was
             to
             convert
             
             and
             save
             them
             from
             their
             sin
             :
             But
             the
             compassion
             which
             ca●nal
             Pastors
             shew
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             repentance
             and
             holiness
             are
             but
             hypocrisie
             or
             needless
             things
             .
             The
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             which
             Christ
             intended
             ,
             was
             a
             Vnity
             in
             himself
             and
             ●
             Concord
             in
             holy
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Lawes
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Vnity
             in
             the
             will
             of
             man
             and
             a
             Concord
             in
             obeying
             the
             Dictates
             of
             the
             proud
             ,
             which
             Treacherous
             Pastors
             do
             require
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Peaceable
             progress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             unanimous
             endeavor
             to
             convert
             and
             sanctifie
             and
             save
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             Christ
             requireth
             us
             to
             promote
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Peaceable
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             own
             prosperity
             ,
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             a
             peaceable
             forbearance
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             which
             Wolvish
             Pastors
             do
             desire
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Orderly
             management
             of
             holy
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             and
             conversation
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             godliness
             ,
             which
             Christ
             commandeth
             .
             But
             it
             is
             an
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             their
             wills
             ,
             and
             an
             exact
             observance
             of
             their
             new-made
             Religions
             ,
             and
             needless
             scandalous
             inventions
             ,
             and
             an
             adoring
             of
             their
             titles
             and
             robes
             of
             honour
             ,
             covering
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             pride
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             which
             Church-yrants
             call
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             All
             Christ●
             indulgent
             tenderness
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             are
             but
             to
             further
             his
             Holy
             designe
             ,
             of
             killing
             sin
             and
             sanctifying
             souls
             .
             But
             the
             Images
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ,
             which
             Hypocrites
             and
             Pharisees
             set
             up
             ,
             are
             devised
             engines
             to
             destroy
             the
             Life
             and
             serious
             practice
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             set
             up
             in
             enmity
             against
             spirituality
             and
             holiness
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             
             other
             Piety
             ,
             Government
             ;
             Unity
             ▪
             Peace
             or
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             these
             lifeless
             Images
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             far
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             no
             difference
             should
             be
             made
             between
             the
             Holy
             and
             the
             profans
             ,
             the
             precious
             and
             the
             vile
             :
             O●
             that
             serious
             piety
             should
             be
             suppressed
             or
             discouraged
             ;
             or
             faithful
             preachers
             hindered
             from
             promoting
             it
             ,
             on
             ignorant
             graceless
             Ministers
             countenanced
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Peace
             or
             Order
             .
             The
             design
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             like
             Mahomet's
             ,
             to
             get
             himself
             an
             earthly
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             numerous
             followers
             meerly
             to
             cry
             up
             his
             name
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             will
             not
             indulge
             men
             in
             their
             sin●
             ,
             nor
             abate
             o●
             alter
             the
             conditions
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             win
             disciples
             :
             He
             will
             have
             his
             Ministers
             deal
             plainly
             with
             all
             to
             whom
             they
             preach
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             know
             that
             without
             self-denial
             and
             
               forsaking
               all
            
             (
             in
             estimation
             and
             resolution
             )
             and
             a
             willing
             exchange
             of
             earth
             for
             heaven
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             his
             true
             Disciples
             :
             Nor
             without
             a
             
               Profest
               consent
            
             to
             thus
             much
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             his
             
               visible
               profest
            
             Disciples
             ▪
             But
             all
             that
             will
             not
             repent
             must
             perish
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             their
             Baptism
             they
             must
             profess
             a
             renunciation
             of
             all
             competitors
             .
             His
             Ministers
             also
             must
             impartially
             exercise
             the
             Keyes
             which
             he
             hath
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             fear
             the
             faces
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             at
             most
             are
             able
             but
             to
             kill
             the
             body
             .
             Luk.
             12.
             4.
             
             They
             must
             discern
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ;
             and
             draw
             all
             scandalous
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             ,
             or
             else
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             see
             that
             Christ
             is
             no
             friend
             to
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             or
             sensual
             ●leshly
             bruits
             .
             As
             Chrysostome
             
             commandeth
             the
             Presbyters
             not
             to
             give
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             unworthy
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             the
             greatest
             Commander
             or
             wore
             a
             Diadem
             ,
             and
             professeth
             that
             he
             would
             suffer
             his
             own
             blood
             to
             be
             shed
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             give
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             unworthy
             :
             And
             as
             blessed
             Paul
             would
             become
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             to
             win
             them
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             us
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             ,
             but
             to
             please
             our
             neighbours
             for
             their
             good
             to
             edification
             :
             And
             yet
             when
             it
             came
             to
             the
             flattering
             of
             men
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             he
             saith
             that
             if
             he
             should
             so
             
               please
               men
            
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             the
             servant
             of
             Christ.
             And
             as
             to
             his
             
               own
               interest
            
             in
             mans
             esteem
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               With
               me
               it
               is
               a
               small
               thing
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               you
               ,
               or
               of
               mans
               judgment
               .
            
             Rom.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             33.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             10.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             of
             pretending
             Unity
             ,
             order
             ,
             peace
             ,
             or
             charity
             ,
             against
             the
             strictest
             obedience
             of
             God●laws
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             faithful
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             true
             Church-discipline
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             ancient
             profession
             of
             saving
             
               faith
               and
               true-repentance
            
             in
             all
             that
             will
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             It
             is
             not
             an
             ungodly
             unity
             ,
             peace
             or
             order
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Though
             your
             Governours
             and
             not
             you
             ,
             must
             judge
             what
             persons
             shall
             be
             of
             your
             publike
             Church-communion
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             you
             that
             must
             judge
             who
             are
             fit
             or
             unfit
             for
             your
             private
             company
             and
             familiarity
             .
             Here
             therefore
             exercise
             your
             strictness
             in
             your
             own
             part
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             is
             not
             you
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             that
             must
             judge
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             
               same
               Kingdome
            
             with
             you
             :
             nor
             the
             servant
             but
             the
             Master
             ,
             that
             must
             choose
             who
             shal
             be
             in
             the
             family
             with
             him
             :
             Nor
             the
             scholler
             but
             the
             Schoolmaster
             that
             must
             choose
             who
             shal
             be
             of
             the
             
               same
               School
            
             with
             him
             :
             So
             it
             is
             not
             you
             ,
             but
             your
             Pastor
             that
             must
             judg
             who
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             
               same
               Church
            
             with
             you
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Universal
             visible
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             confest
             by
             all
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             be
             denied
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             .
             But
             who
             shall
             be
             your
             Pastors
             or
             your
             Masters
             ,
             your
             husbands
             or
             your
             wives
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             yet
             free
             ,
             you
             your selves
             must
             be
             the
             choosers
             :
             And
             who
             shall
             be
             your
             intimate
             companions
             ,
             or
             your
             bosome
             friends
             :
             Here
             therefore
             make
             as
             strict
             a
             choice
             as
             you
             can
             .
             If
             you
             meet
             a
             prophane
             person
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               Table
            
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             own
             fault
             or
             the
             Pastors
             :
             But
             if
             you
             keep
             company
             needlesly
             with
             such
             ,
             or
             marry
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             own
             fault
             .
             If
             the
             Pastor
             do
             not
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             choose
             not
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             them
             :
             Though
             you
             must
             meet
             them
             at
             the
             Church
             and
             pray
             with
             them
             ;
             you
             need
             not
             meet
             
             them
             at
             the
             Ale-house
             and
             drink
             with
             them
             .
             Though
             you
             may
             not
             with
             a
             few
             of
             the
             most
             godly
             separate
             from
             the
             publike
             communion
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             yet
             may
             you
             keep
             a
             more
             intimate
             familiarity
             with
             those
             few
             than
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             consider
             ,
             this
             is
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             your
             own
             duty
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             best
             for
             your
             own
             edification
             .
             Keep
             thus
             to
             a
             strictness
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             your
             own
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             bless
             you
             in
             such
             a
             strictness
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             Understand
             well
             how
             much
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             ,
             to
             lay
             all
             mens
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             happiness
             or
             misery
             ,
             upon
             their
             own
             choice
             :
             And
             observe
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             oppose
             this
             order
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             THough
             God
             by
             his
             grace
             must
             change
             the
             perverse
             disposition
             of
             mens
             wills
             ,
             before
             they
             will
             make
             a
             gracious
             choice
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             teachings
             ,
             commands
             ,
             exhortations
             and
             reproofs
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             directed
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             man
             :
             And
             that
             the
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             mercies
             and
             judgements
             ,
             are
             used
             to
             move
             and
             change
             the
             will
             :
             And
             that
             in
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             Laws
             and
             Covenants
             Christ
             hath
             set
             Life
             and
             Death
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             Happiness
             in
             their
             own
             choice
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             have
             better
             or
             worse
             than
             he
             made
             choice
             of
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             shall
             be
             either
             happy
             or
             miserable
             ,
             but
             as
             
             they
             did
             choose
             or
             refuse
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             happiness
             or
             misery
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             Natural-free-will
             ,
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Natural-image
             of
             God
             on
             Adam
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             natural
             to
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             free-agent
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             Reasonable
             .
             And
             God
             will
             govern
             
               Man
               as
               Man
            
             ,
             agreeably
             to
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             do
             not
             wonder
             if
             
               Church
               priviledges
            
             are
             principally
             left
             to
             mens
             
               own
               wills
            
             or
             choice
             ,
             when
             their
             salvation
             is
             left
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             God
             would
             not
             have
             any
             man
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             its
             communion
             ,
             in
             
               his
               own
               way
            
             ,
             and
             
               on
               his
               own
               terms
            
             :
             The
             way
             and
             terms
             are
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             :
             That
             they
             must
             
               Profess
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
            
             is
             his
             appointed
             condition
             :
             that
             the
             Minister
             must
             be
             the
             
               publike
               judge
            
             of
             this
             profession
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             receive
             them
             ●olemnly
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             enter
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Key-bearers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             All
             this
             is
             of
             Christs
             institution
             .
             But
             whether
             they
             will
             make
             this
             profession
             or
             not
             ?
             and
             whether
             they
             will
             make
             it
             in
             truth
             or
             in
             falshood
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             will
             live
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             play
             the
             hypocrites
             and
             live
             contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             These
             are
             at
             their
             own
             choice
             .
             And
             good
             reason
             ;
             for
             the
             gain
             or
             less
             must
             be
             their
             own
             .
             If
             any
             be
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             either
             
               never
               made
               profession
            
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             proved
             before
             them
             to
             have
             apostatized
             from
             that
             profession
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             impenitently
             in
             any
             
               gross
               sin
            
             ,
             after
             the
             
               Churches
               admonition
            
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Pastors
             fault
             ;
             and
             yours
             if
             it
             be
             by
             the
             neglect
             of
             your
             duty
             .
             But
             if
             any
             other
             be
             there
             it
             is
             their
             
               own
               fault
            
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             and
             hurt
             must
             be
             their
             own
             .
             If
             any
             one
             that
             professeth
             
             Christianity
             ignorantly
             ,
             unbelievingly
             ,
             and
             hypocritically
             be
             there
             :
             or
             if
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             whilest
             they
             live
             in
             secret
             or
             open
             sin
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             been
             openly
             admonished
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             own
             sin
             ;
             and
             not
             you
             but
             they
             shall
             bear
             the
             blame
             .
             God
             leaveth
             such
             matters
             to
             their
             own
             choice
             :
             and
             as
             they
             choose
             they
             speed
             .
             And
             for
             us
             to
             grudge
             at
             this
             order
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             quarrel
             at
             wisdome
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             to
             correct
             Gods
             order
             by
             our
             disorder
             .
             The
             man
             that
             came
             in
             without
             a
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             is
             blamed
             ,
             and
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             punished
             :
             But
             the
             Minister
             that
             called
             him
             in
             and
             admitted
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             blamed
             ;
             because
             he
             did
             as
             he
             was
             bidden
             :
             He
             went
             to
             the
             high-ways
             and
             hedges
             and
             compelled
             them
             (
             by
             importunity
             )
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             might
             be
             filled
             :
             Nor
             are
             any
             that
             came
             in
             
               with
               him
            
             blamed
             ,
             for
             having
             communion
             with
             such
             :
             For
             they
             were
             in
             
               their
               places
            
             ,
             and
             did
             as
             they
             were
             exhorted
             to
             do
             .
             And
             s●●will
             it
             be
             in
             the
             case
             that
             is
             before
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             which
             entituleth
             men
             to
             Church-communion
             ,
             must
             be
             credible
             :
             yet
             remember
             that
             there
             are
             divers
             Degrees
             of
             credibility
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             Profession
             which
             is
             not
             proved
             false
             is
             credible
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             as
             must
             be
             accepted
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             PRofession
             of
             Christianity
             is
             every
             mans
             Church-title
             .
             No
             man
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             own
             profession
             ;
             nor
             may
             the
             Church
             require
             such
             proof
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             For
             how
             can
             a
             man
             prove
             to
             another
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             
               own
               heart
            
             ?
             But
             the
             fuller
             testimony
             he
             giveth
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             better
             it
             is
             :
             And
             therefore
             none
             should
             refuse
             to
             make
             his
             own
             profession
             ,
             as
             
               fully
               credible
            
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             no●
             is
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             enquiring
             after
             the
             
               fullest
               credibility
            
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             they
             do
             it
             but
             
               ad
               melius
               esse
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ;
             not
             laying
             his
             title
             upon
             it
             ,
             nor
             refusing
             him
             for
             want
             of
             it
             .
             But
             every
             
               profession
               as
               such
            
             is
             credible
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             which
             is
             
               not
               disproved
            
             .
             Because
             men
             are
             under
             God
             ,
             the
             only
             competent
             judges
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             :
             And
             the
             belief
             of
             one
             another
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             humane
             converse
             :
             And
             it
             is
             an
             injury
             to
             any
             man
             to
             account
             him
             a
             lyar
             ,
             without
             sufficient
             proof
             .
             He
             that
             will
             disprove
             a
             mans
             profession
             ,
             must
             prove
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             tolerably
             understand
             what
             he
             saith
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             speaketh
             not
             seriously
             ,
             but
             in
             jest
             ;
             or
             not
             voluntarily
             ,
             
             but
             in
             hypocrisie
             by
             constraint
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             by
             end
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             contradicteth
             his
             own
             words
             by
             some
             more
             credible
             words
             or
             deeds
             .
             And
             if
             you
             never
             yet
             thus
             disproved
             mens
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             before
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             yet
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             Pastors
             for
             admitting
             them
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             
               true
               Reformers
            
             ,
             but
             
               disorderly
               Mutineers
            
             ,
             and
             peevish
             censurers
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             Christs
             orders
             ,
             and
             mens
             right
             ,
             and
             all
             Church-justice
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             trodden
             down
             and
             sacrificed
             to
             your
             humour
             ,
             and
             arbitrary
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Know
             how
             far
             either
             Grace
             or
             Gifts
             are
             necessary
             to
             a
             Minister
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             give
             both
             Grace
             and
             Gifts
             their
             due
             .
          
           
             THere
             have
             been
             two
             great
             questions
             which
             long
             have
             troubled
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             we
             may
             take
             him
             for
             a
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ungodly
             ?
             And
             what
             measure
             of
             Gifts
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ?
             I
             have
             carefully
             answered
             them
             both
             in
             my
             
               Disputation
               of
               Ordination
            
             long
             ago
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             only
             say
             in
             brief
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             no
             
               ungodly
               man
            
             is
             
               so
               called
            
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             to
             
               excuse
               himself
            
             before
             God
             for
             his
             usurpation
             and
             hypocritical
             administrations
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             But
             many
             an
             ungodly
             man
             is
             
               so
               far
            
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             as
             that
             his
             admin●st
             at
             ons
             are
             all
             
               valid
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               innocent
               people
            
             shall
             not
             
             have
             the
             loss
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             no
             people
             should
             choose
             and
             prefer
             such
             an
             ungodly
             Minister
             before
             a
             better
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             rather
             submit
             to
             such
             than
             have
             none
             ,
             when
             a
             better
             cannot
             (
             by
             them
             )
             be
             had
             .
             Iudas
             had
             a
             
               place
               in
               the
               Ministry
            
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             17.
             
             And
             his
             ministration
             might
             be
             valid
             to
             others
             ,
             though
             his
             hypocrisie
             might
             turn
             it
             into
             sin
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             his
             ministry
             might
             have
             been
             accepted
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             known
             his
             hypocrisie
             as
             Christ
             did
             :
             But
             a
             
               sincere
               Apostle
            
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             Gifts
             ,
             First
             the
             greatest
             degree
             is
             best
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             God
             maketh
             so
             great
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             many
             an
             hypocrite
             wi●h
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             doth
             edifie
             the
             Church
             more
             than
             many
             good
             men
             that
             are
             ungifted
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             but
             that
             measure
             of
             Gifts
             only
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Minister
             without
             which
             the
             
               essential
               parts
            
             of
             his
             office
             cannot
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Learn
             therefore
             to
             prefer
             them
             that
             have
             most
             grace
             and
             guifts
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             take
             them
             for
             
               no
               Ministers
            
             that
             want
             
               Grace
               totally
            
             ,
             or
             want
             only
             a
             
               greater
               degree
               of
               Gifts
            
             .
             And
             marvel
             not
             that
             Gifts
             are
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             ministration
             than
             Grace
             is
             .
             He
             may
             perform
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Minister
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             saving
             grace
             at
             all
             :
             so
             did
             Iudas
             :
             so
             did
             those
             in
             Math.
             7.
             21.
             that
             prophesied
             and
             cast
             out
             devils
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             yet
             say
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             :
             For
             Grace
             is
             to
             save
             him
             that
             possesseth
             it
             :
             But
             Gifts
             are
             to
             teach
             and
             profit
             others
             .
             Yet
             Grace
             is
             an
             exceeding
             furtherance
             of
             the
             right
             
             and
             successful
             use
             of
             gifts
             :
             For
             ordinarily
             he
             that
             speaketh
             from
             the
             heart
             speaketh
             to
             the
             heart
             ;
             when
             an
             unexperienced
             hypocrite
             speaketh
             without
             life
             .
             But
             sometimes
             a
             dulness
             and
             want
             of
             utterance
             in
             the
             sincere
             ,
             and
             a
             natural
             and
             affected
             servency
             in
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             with
             a
             voluble
             tongue
             ,
             do
             obscure
             this
             difference
             ;
             and
             make
             the
             hypocrite
             the
             more
             profitable
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Understand
             well
             the
             necessity
             of
             your
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             your
             Communion
             with
             any
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             WIth
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
               mystical
            
             ,
             you
             must
             have
             communion
             by
             the
             
               same
               spirit
            
             ,
             the
             
               same
               regeneration
            
             ,
             the
             
               same
               Faith
            
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             
               same
               Laws
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             obedience
             thereto
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
               visible
            
             ,
             you
             must
             have
             communion
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Profession
            
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             ministry
             and
             
               publike
               worship
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             
               universally
               determined
            
             of
             by
             Christ.
             And
             though
             you
             are
             absent
             in
             body
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             as
             present
             in
             spirit
             by
             consent
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             on
             earth
             .
             You
             must
             have
             
               spiritual
               communion
            
             with
             the
             whole
             
               spiritual
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               visible
               communion
            
             in
             kind
             (
             in
             the
             same
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             kind
             of
             workship
             )
             with
             all
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             
             L●cal-presential
             communion
             with
             that
             
               particular
               Church
            
             where
             you
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             with
             any
             other
             where
             your
             presence
             afterwards
             may
             be
             needful
             ;
             unless
             they
             hinder
             you
             by
             unlawful
             terms
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             kind
             nor
             measure
             of
             Communion
             which
             you
             are
             obliged
             to
             hold
             with
             all
             ;
             But
             you
             must
             have
             Communion
             with
             all
             
               men
               as
               a
               man
            
             ;
             and
             with
             neighbours
             as
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             with
             relations
             according
             to
             the
             relations
             civil
             or
             domestical
             ;
             and
             with
             all
             
               true
               Christians
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               true
               Christian
            
             ;
             and
             with
             all
             
               professed
               Christians
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               professed
               Christian
            
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             
               particular
               Church
            
             of
             which
             you
             are
             a
             part
             ,
             
               as
               a
               part
            
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             And
             with
             your
             bosome
             Friends
             and
             intimate
             Companions
             ,
             as
             a
             Friend
             and
             Companion
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             you
             must
             communicate
             with
             no
             Church
             or
             person
             in
             their
             sin
             it self
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             refuse
             their
             Communion
             in
             good
             ,
             though
             mixt
             with
             sin
             .
             You
             must
             own
             all
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             spirit
             by
             consent
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             concurred
             with
             them
             in
             presence
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             their
             prayers
             to
             be
             your
             own
             (
             As
             you
             do
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             you
             are
             present
             .
             )
             If
             there
             be
             disorders
             or
             imperfections
             or
             sinful
             blemishes
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             you
             must
             disown
             all
             those
             faults
             ,
             but
             not
             therefore
             disown
             any
             part
             of
             all
             their
             prayers
             which
             are
             good
             ,
             but
             desire
             to
             have
             a
             part
             in
             them
             and
             desire
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             failings
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             you
             may
             perceive
             what
             a
             mischief
             pievish
             separation
             is
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             It
             hindereth
             you
             from
             pr●ying
             aright
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             members
             should
             do
             for
             all
             the
             body
             ;
             And
             it
             hindereth
             
             you
             from
             partaking
             in
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             on
             earth
             .
             Indeed
             God
             may
             hear
             those
             prayers
             for
             you
             which
             you
             your selves
             disown
             :
             But
             whether
             this
             may
             be
             expected
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             his
             dealing
             ,
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             :
             seeing
             he
             hath
             made
             every
             mans
             will
             or
             choice
             the
             ordinary
             condition
             of
             his
             participation
             of
             such
             benefits
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             abhorreth
             the
             prayers
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             taketh
             them
             for
             such
             as
             God
             abhorreth
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             accept
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             mind
             disowneth
             all
             participation
             ,
             and
             communion
             in
             them
             ,
             should
             yet
             have
             a
             part
             against
             his
             will.
             But
             of
             this
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             As
             your
             Baptism
             maketh
             you
             Members
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             before
             you
             are
             members
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             so
             your
             relation
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             is
             more
             noble
             ,
             more
             necessary
             ,
             and
             more
             durable
             ,
             than
             your
             relation
             to
             any
             particular
             Church
             :
             It
             is
             more
             noble
             ,
             because
             the
             Society
             is
             more
             noble
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             a
             little
             part
             :
             It
             is
             more
             necssary
             ;
             because
             you
             cannot
             be
             saved
             and
             be
             Christians
             without
             being
             members
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             But
             you
             may
             be
             Christians
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             without
             being
             a
             member
             of
             any
             stated
             particular
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             more
             durable
             ,
             because
             you
             can
             never
             separate
             from
             the
             Unive●sal
             Church
             ,
             or
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             being
             separated
             from
             Christ
             :
             But
             divers
             occasions
             may
             warrant
             your
             removeall
             from
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             Live
             not
             therefore
             in
             those
             narrow
             and
             dangerous
             principles
             ,
             as
             if
             your
             Congregation
             or
             your
             party
             were
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             
             as
             if
             you
             had
             no
             Christian
             relation
             to
             any
             other
             Ministers
             or
             People
             ,
             nor
             owed
             any
             duty
             to
             them
             as
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             .
             But
             remember
             that
             all
             Christians
             ,
             Persons
             and
             Congregations
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             engaging
             your selves
             too
             far
             in
             any
             divided
             Sect
             ,
             or
             of
             espousing
             the
             interest
             of
             any
             party
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             the
             neglect
             or
             injury
             of
             the
             common
             interest
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             cause
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             I
             Doubt
             not
             but
             among
             several
             ranks
             of
             Christians
             ,
             the
             soundest
             and
             most
             upright
             are
             to
             be
             best
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             
               (
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             )
             their
             Communion
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             before
             theirs
             that
             are
             more
             unsound
             and
             scandalous
             .
             But
             it
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             prefer
             the
             eye
             or
             hand
             ,
             before
             the
             foot
             ;
             a
             noble
             member
             before
             a
             more
             ignoble
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             own
             a
             
               Sect
               as
               such
            
             ,
             or
             a
             party
             as
             they
             either
             divide
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             take
             up
             a
             dividing
             opposite
             interest
             .
             You
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             can
             never
             erre
             against
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             nor
             against
             any
             truth
             or
             duty
             necessary
             to
             their
             salvation
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Church
             were
             no
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             Christ
             were
             not
             its
             Head.
             And
             then
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             might
             perish
             :
             And
             then
             Christ
             were
             not
             the
             Saviour
             of
             his
             body
             .
             But
             you
             cannot
             say
             of
             any
             
               one
               part
            
             ,
             that
             
             you
             are
             sure
             
               that
               part
            
             shall
             never
             fall
             away
             and
             perish
             .
             There
             may
             fall
             out
             a
             necessity
             which
             may
             warrant
             the
             Body
             to
             cut
             off
             a
             hand
             or
             leg
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             rest
             :
             But
             no
             corporal
             necessity
             can
             warrant
             you
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             ;
             nor
             any
             one
             member
             to
             forsake
             the
             Body
             ,
             before
             it
             is
             forcibly
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             seeth
             not
             how
             the
             espousing
             of
             parties
             and
             divided
             interests
             ,
             doth
             corrupt
             most
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             lacerate
             and
             deface
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             not
             understand
             or
             not
             observe
             the
             condition
             of
             mankind
             .
             It
             is
             somewhat
             rare
             to
             meet
             with
             any
             serious
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             so
             deeply
             engaged
             into
             some
             Sect
             or
             Side
             or
             party
             ,
             as
             to
             darken
             their
             judgements
             ,
             and
             pervert
             their
             affections
             as
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             corrupt
             their
             converse
             in
             the
             world
             :
             How
             blindly
             do
             such
             look
             on
             all
             that
             is
             good
             in
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             ?
             How
             partially
             do
             they
             judge
             of
             the
             judgements
             and
             practises
             of
             others
             ?
             How
             small
             a
             thing
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             to
             excuse
             the
             faults
             of
             any
             of
             their
             party
             ?
             And
             how
             small
             and
             common
             a
             good
             seemeth
             excellent
             in
             them
             ?
             And
             how
             perversly
             do
             they
             aggravate
             the
             faults
             of
             all
             that
             are
             against
             their
             way
             ?
             As
             if
             every
             infirmity
             were
             a
             crime
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             excuse
             ?
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             oft
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             some
             miscarriage
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             may
             speak
             against
             them
             .
             And
             very
             readily
             take
             up
             such
             reports
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             willing-tongues
             of
             slanderous
             fame
             :
             And
             in
             all
             this
             their
             faction
             maketh
             them
             impenitent
             :
             For
             they
             think
             it
             tendeth
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             the
             other
             Party
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             which
             they
             account
             an
             errour
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             God
             hath
             use
             for
             
             their
             malicious
             Calumnies
             to
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             What
             company
             can
             you
             come
             into
             of
             forward
             Christians
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             talking
             against
             those
             of
             other
             parties
             ?
             (
             except
             a
             few
             true
             entire
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             throughly
             possessed
             with
             the
             loving
             compassionate
             spirit
             of
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             have
             received
             the
             true
             impression
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             )
             And
             if
             you
             mark
             the
             cause
             you
             will
             find
             it
             as
             a
             
               sectarian
               spirit
            
             ,
             that
             prevaileth
             against
             the
             
               Catholick
               spirit
            
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             in
             no
             sect
             more
             ,
             than
             in
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             
               only
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             all
             this
             against
             the
             Sectaries
             as
             such
             !
             What
             bitter
             lies
             do
             the
             Popish
             sects
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Catholicks
             daily
             vent
             not
             only
             against
             
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Reformers
             ,
             but
             any
             that
             stand
             against
             the
             peculiar
             interest
             of
             their
             party
             .
             And
             they
             that
             can
             get
             the
             upper
             hand-and
             by
             worldly
             advantages
             become
             the
             domineering
             sect
             ,
             do
             think
             that
             thereby
             ,
             they
             are
             exempted
             from
             the
             name
             and
             number
             of
             sectaries
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             are
             sectaries
             that
             question
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             absolutely
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             their
             discourse
             the
             stigmatizing
             of
             dissenters
             is
             an
             ordinary
             part
             !
             One
             side
             reproacheth
             the
             other
             as
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ;
             And
             the
             other
             reproacheth
             them
             as
             hypocrites
             ,
             formalists
             ,
             and
             pharisaical
             persecutors
             :
             And
             every
             party
             think
             that
             all
             this
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Christian
             zeal
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             did
             it
             not
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             lukewarmness
             and
             neutrality
             ,
             and
             consenting
             to
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             engaged
             in
             a
             war
             against
             it self
             :
             And
             when
             all
             men
             should
             know
             them
             to
             be
             Christs
             disciples
             by
             loving
             one
             another
             ;
             most
             men
             may
             
             perceive
             that
             they
             have
             too
             much
             contrariety
             to
             the
             Christian
             nature
             ,
             by
             their
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             each
             other
             odious
             .
             And
             all
             because
             instead
             of
             distinguishing
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
               same
               Body
            
             by
             their
             several
             offices
             and
             degrees
             ,
             we
             are
             grown
             to
             make
             
               several
               Bodies
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             one
             part
             against
             another
             .
             How
             many
             a
             Kingdomes
             conversion
             from
             Infidelity
             hath
             been
             hindered
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             silenced
             or
             reproached
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             excellent
             Christians
             slandered
             and
             vilified
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             blamless
             customs
             ,
             forms
             ,
             and
             practises
             accused
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             infirmities
             aggravated
             as
             mortal
             crimes
             ,
             by
             a
             siding
             factious
             disposition
             ,
             and
             to
             promote
             the
             cause
             and
             interest
             of
             a
             Sect.
             Therefore
             as
             you
             love
             your
             integrity
             and
             peace
             ,
             keep
             up
             an
             impartial
             universal
             love
             and
             honour
             to
             all
             Christians
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             a
             dividing
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XX.
             
          
           
             Be
             very
             suspicious
             of
             your
             Religious
             passions
             ;
             and
             carefully
             distinguish
             between
             a
             sound
             and
             a
             sinful
             zeal
             ;
             lest
             you
             should
             father
             your
             sin
             on
             the
             spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             you
             are
             most
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             offend
             him
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             seldome
             more
             mistaken
             in
             justifying
             our selves
             than
             in
             our
             Passions
             :
             And
             when
             our
             Passions
             are
             Religious
             the
             mistake
             is
             both
             
               most
               easie
            
             and
             most
             
               perillous
               :
               Easie
            
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             
             apt
             to
             be
             most
             confident
             ,
             and
             not
             suspect
             them
             ,
             the
             matter
             seeming
             so
             great
             and
             good
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             are
             exercised
             .
             And
             Perilous
             ,
             because
             the
             greatness
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             doth
             make
             the
             errour
             the
             greater
             and
             the
             worse
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             how
             easie
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             our
             
               Religious
               passions
            
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             works
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             For
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             estimate
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             depth
             and
             earnestness
             which
             we
             feel
             .
             But
             excellent
             persons
             have
             been
             here
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             Iames
             and
             Iohn
             were
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             passion
             is
             up
             ,
             the
             judgement
             it self
             is
             seldome
             to
             be
             far
             trusted
             ;
             For
             it
             inclineth
             us
             to
             err
             in
             all
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             present
             business
             .
             Therefore
             still
             remember
             the
             difference
             between
             
               true
               zeal
            
             and
             false
             :
             And
             know
             that
             he
             that
             is
             upright
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             whose
             zeal
             for
             Christianity
             is
             sound
             ,
             may
             yet
             have
             much
             zeal
             that
             is
             unsound
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             ill
             sign
             when
             your
             zeal
             is
             raised
             about
             some
             
               singular
               opinion
            
             which
             you
             have
             owned
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             
               common
               salvation
            
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             or
             practise
             .
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             when
             your
             odd
             opinion
             hath
             a
             
               greater
               proportion
            
             of
             your
             zeal
             ,
             than
             many
             more
             plain
             and
             necessary
             truths
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             your
             zeal
             is
             moved
             by
             any
             
               personal
               interest
            
             of
             your
             own
             :
             By
             honour
             or
             dishonour
             ;
             By
             any
             wrong
             that
             is
             done
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             reputation
             of
             wisdome
             or
             goodness
             ,
             which
             lieth
             on
             the
             cause
             .
             Or
             at
             least
             when
             your
             
               own
               interest
            
             hath
             too
             large
             a
             proportion
             in
             your
             zeal
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             your
             zeal
             is
             more
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             your
             party
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             cause
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             can
             be
             content
             that
             some
             detriment
             
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             may
             further
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             party
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             when
             your
             zeal
             tendeth
             to
             hurt
             and
             crueley
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             God
             rather
             to
             glorifie
             his
             Iustice
             by
             some
             present
             notable
             judgement
             ;
             than
             his
             Mercy
             by
             patience
             and
             forgiving
             :
             And
             when
             your
             secret
             desire
             of
             
               fire
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             or
             some
             destruction
             of
             the
             adversaries
             is
             greater
             than
             your
             desire
             and
             prayer
             for
             their
             conversion
             .
             The
             sure
             mark
             of
             true
             zeal
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               zealous
               Love
            
             :
             It
             maketh
             you
             
               love
               your
               neighbours
               and
               enemies
            
             more
             fervently
             than
             others
             do
             :
             But
             
               false
               zeal
            
             :
             maketh
             you
             more
             inclined
             to
             their
             suffering
             ;
             and
             to
             reproach
             and
             hurt
             them
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             ill
             signe
             when
             your
             zeal
             is
             beyond
             the
             proportion
             of
             your
             understanding
             :
             And
             your
             prudence
             and
             experience
             is
             as
             much
             less
             than
             other
             mens
             ,
             as
             your
             zeal
             is
             greater
             .
             True
             zeal
             hath
             some
             equality
             of
             Light
             and
             Heat
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             ill
             sign
             when
             it
             is
             a
             zeal
             which
             is
             easily
             kept
             alive
             ,
             and
             hardly
             restrained
             :
             For
             that
             sheweth
             the
             slesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             are
             too
             much
             its
             friends
             .
             The
             true
             zeal
             of
             the
             spirit
             doth
             need
             the
             fuel
             of
             all
             holy
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             bellows
             of
             meditation
             ,
             and
             prayer
             to
             kindle
             it
             :
             and
             all
             is
             too
             little
             to
             keep
             it
             up
             in
             the
             constancy
             that
             we
             desire
             .
             But
             carnal
             zeal
             will
             burn
             of
             it self
             without
             such
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             ill
             signe
             when
             some
             sect
             or
             false-teacher
             was
             the
             kindler
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             sober
             preaching
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             sign
             when
             it
             burneth
             in
             the
             same
             soul
             where
             lust
             and
             wrath
             and
             pride
             and
             malice
             burn
             ;
             And
             when
             it
             prospereth
             at
             the
             same
             
             
             
             
             
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             heavenly
             mind
             and
             life
             decay
             ,
             The
             zeal
             of
             a
             sensualist
             ,
             of
             a
             proud
             man
             ,
             of
             a
             covetous
             man
             ,
             of
             a
             self-conceited
             empty
             person
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             thought
             a
             spiritual
             zeal
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             sign
             w●en
             it
             carrieth
             you
             from
             the
             
               holy
               rule
            
             ;
             and
             pretendeth
             to
             come
             from
             a
             spirit
             which
             will
             not
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Or
             when
             it
             driveth
             you
             to
             use
             means
             which
             God
             forbiddeth
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             and
             putteth
             you
             upon
             ways
             which
             the
             sealed
             Law
             and
             Testimony
             condemn
             :
             It
             cannot
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             suspicious
             sign
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgement
             ,
             experience
             and
             zeal
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             most
             wise
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             tryed
             ,
             sober
             ,
             godly
             Christians
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             the
             ordinary
             working
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             good
             as
             you
             .
             For
             Gods
             Spirit
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             it self
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             these
             signs
             you
             may
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             how
             the
             dividing
             zeal
             of
             a
             Sect
             as
             a
             sect
             ,
             doth
             differ
             from
             the
             genuine
             Christian
             zeal
             .
             The
             one
             is
             a
             zeal
             for
             some
             
               singular
               opinion
            
             :
             The
             other
             is
             a
             zeal
             for
             Godliness
             and
             Christianity
             .
             The
             one
             is
             kindled
             by
             some
             interest
             of
             our
             own
             religious
             reputation
             :
             the
             other
             is
             kindled
             by
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             will
             and
             
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             The
             one
             is
             for
             the
             strengthning
             of
             
               a
               Party
            
             :
             The
             other
             is
             to
             increase
             the
             
               Church
               Universal
            
             ,
             and
             promote
             the
             common
             cause
             of
             Christianity
             :
             even
             when
             some
             particular
             truth
             or
             duty
             is
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               general
               cause
            
             of
             godliness
             is
             the
             end
             .
             The
             one
             is
             a
             
               burning
               ,
               hurting
               zeal
            
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             which
             hath
             made
             matter
             for
             so
             
             many
             Martyrologies
             ,
             and
             frightful
             Histories
             ,
             by
             inquisitions
             ,
             torments
             ,
             prisons
             ,
             flames
             ,
             massacre●
             and
             bloody
             wars
             :
             And
             the
             same
             which
             hath
             silenced
             so
             many
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             disturbed
             so
             many
             States
             and
             Churches
             :
             The
             other
             is
             a
             
               zeal
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             which
             maketh
             men
             fervent
             in
             
               doing
               good
            
             to
             others
             :
             The
             one
             causeth
             men
             to
             revile
             and
             despise
             and
             censure
             and
             backbite
             ,
             and
             zealously
             to
             make
             all
             dissenters
             seem
             odious
             ,
             that
             the
             hearers
             may
             abate
             their
             love
             to
             them
             .
             The
             other
             maketh
             us
             value
             all
             that
             is
             good
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             their
             nakedness
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             provoke
             the
             hearers
             to
             love
             and
             to
             good
             works
             .
             The
             one
             tendeth
             to
             divisions
             and
             sidings
             and
             separations
             and
             distances
             from
             our
             brethren
             ;
             and
             to
             feed
             contentions
             :
             The
             other
             is
             a
             zeal
             for
             
               unity
               ,
               amity
            
             and
             peace
             .
             The
             one
             is
             the
             complexion
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             childish
             ,
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             self-conceited
             ,
             the
             peevish
             and
             surly
             sort
             of
             Professours
             :
             The
             other
             is
             the
             zeal
             of
             solid
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             prudent
             ,
             humble
             ,
             meek
             and
             well
             grounded
             sort
             of
             Christians
             .
             The
             one
             is
             a
             zeal
             which
             flyeth
             most
             outward
             ,
             against
             the
             sins
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             can
             live
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             selfishness
             ,
             and
             sensuality
             at
             home
             :
             such
             
               serve
               not
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               bellies
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             The
             other
             beginneth
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             consumeth
             all
             these
             vices
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             as
             zeal
             increaseth
             humility
             ,
             and
             meekness
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             self-denyal
             ,
             and
             temperance
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             mindedness
             increase
             .
             The
             one
             is
             easily
             got
             and
             easily
             kept
             ,
             and
             hardly
             kept
             under
             !
             O
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             get
             and
             keep
             a
             contemptuous
             ,
             censorious
             ,
             backbiting
             ,
             dividing
             or
             persecuting
             ●eal
             !
             But
             
             the
             other
             is
             not
             so
             much
             befriended
             by
             Satan
             or
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             preserved
             by
             prayer
             and
             meditation
             ,
             and
             very
             great
             diligence
             .
             How
             hard
             is
             it
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             
               zealous
               love
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               ?
            
             and
             a
             fervour
             in
             all
             our
             heavenly
             and
             spiritual
             desires
             ?
             Abate
             but
             your
             diligence
             and
             this
             will
             presently
             decay
             :
             when
             the
             fierce
             ,
             contending
             ,
             hurting
             ,
             separating
             and
             persecuting
             zeal
             doth
             need
             no
             such
             fuel
             or
             labour
             to
             maintain
             it
             :
             The
             one
             is
             kindled
             by
             the
             enflaming
             censures
             of
             some
             rash
             and
             passionate
             Preacher
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             better
             how
             to
             
               kill
               Love
            
             than
             to
             cause
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             singular
             conceits
             of
             some
             Sectary
             or
             Divider
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             backbitings
             of
             some
             Do●g
             ,
             or
             malicious
             Calumniator
             :
             The
             other
             is
             kindled
             by
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             meditations
             on
             Christs
             example
             ,
             and
             a
             study
             to
             imitate
             him
             and
             his
             Saints
             in
             patience
             ,
             forbearance
             ,
             fo●giving
             others
             and
             doing
             good
             .
             The
             one
             is
             a
             zeal
             which
             carrieth
             men
             
               from
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             to
             pretenses
             of
             such
             revelations
             ,
             and
             inspirations
             ,
             and
             impulses
             as
             have
             no
             proof
             ,
             but
             the
             feeling
             and
             fancy
             of
             the
             person
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             abuse
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             plead
             it
             for
             that
             which
             it
             condemneth
             :
             It
             provoketh
             men
             to
             some
             unlawful
             pract●se
             ,
             under
             pretense
             of
             misinterpreted
             texts
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             ends
             and
             meanings
             .
             The
             other
             still
             putteth
             you
             upon
             good
             ,
             and
             striveth
             against
             evil
             ,
             and
             goeth
             for
             tryal
             of
             every
             cause
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             testimony
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             a
             zeal
             which
             pretendeth
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             goeth
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             workings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             Christians
             .
             But
             the
             other
             is
             the
             common
             vital
             heat
             ,
             which
             animateth
             
             all
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             actualeth
             all
             his
             living
             members
             ;
             and
             keepeth
             up
             love
             and
             holiness
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             humble
             heavenly
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             will
             be
             of
             great
             use
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             your
             own
             and
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             to
             understand
             and
             observe
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             contrary
             sorts
             of
             religious
             zeal
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Lend
             not
             a
             patient
             ear
             to
             back-biters
             ;
             much
             less
             must
             you
             hastily
             believe
             them
             when
             they
             speak
             ill
             of
             others
             :
             But
             shew
             your
             detestation
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             be
             most
             religious
             people
             that
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             upon
             a
             religious
             pretence
             .
          
           
             I
             Do
             not
             say
             that
             it
             is
             always
             unlawful
             to
             speak
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             of
             another
             behind
             his
             back
             .
             Sometime
             wicked
             men
             will
             take
             occasion
             to
             justifie
             sin
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             sinners
             name
             :
             And
             sometime
             they
             will
             magnifie
             the
             vertues
             of
             some
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             of
             their
             sect
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             cast
             reproach
             on
             godliness
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             others
             odious
             by
             the
             comparison
             .
             Yet
             in
             such
             cases
             we
             must
             repress
             their
             malignity
             more
             by
             a
             defensive
             than
             an
             offensive
             opposition
             .
             But
             the
             usual
             course
             of
             back-biting
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             sinful
             .
             The
             back-biter
             (
             how
             great
             or
             learned
             or
             religious
             soever
             )
             is
             but
             the
             devils
             minister
             ,
             to
             
             preach
             down
             the
             love
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             you
             to
             hate
             your
             brother
             ,
             or
             to
             abate
             your
             charity
             to
             him
             .
             And
             he
             that
             patiently
             hearkeneth
             to
             such
             ,
             is
             a
             partaker
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             And
             he
             that
             believeth
             them
             ,
             hath
             taken
             the
             infection
             .
             Most
             of
             our
             odious
             thoughts
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             our
             false
             and
             uncharitable
             censures
             ,
             do
             come
             in
             this
             way
             .
             For
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             men
             censure
             and
             separate
             and
             persecute
             most
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             acquainted
             least
             ,
             but
             go
             by
             hear-say
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             men
             by
             back-biters
             mis-reports
             :
             And
             acquaintance
             and
             familiarity
             usually
             reconcileth
             them
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             them
             their
             errour
             .
             You
             think
             it
             is
             a
             fair
             excuse
             for
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             either
             believe
             or
             report
             evil
             of
             another
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             heard
             it
             from
             very
             honest
             and
             religious
             ,
             or
             reverend
             persons
             ;
             or
             you
             heard
             it
             from
             many
             ,
             and
             confidently
             uttered
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             not
             allowed
             you
             to
             receive
             back-biters
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             godly
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             many
             .
             This
             very
             age
             and
             time
             doth
             experimentally
             confute
             this
             excuse
             :
             In
             which
             it
             is
             so
             common
             a
             thing
             ,
             for
             false
             reports
             and
             news
             to
             be
             uttered
             with
             confidence
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             religious
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             truth
             nor
             ground
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             said
             .
             
               Back-biters
               ,
               and
               haters
               of
               God
            
             are
             conjoyned
             
               Rom.
               1.
               30.
               
               He
               that
               back-biteth
               not
               with
               his
               tongue
               ,
               nor
               doth
               evil
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               nor
               taketh
               up
               a
               reproach
               against
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             is
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             mark
             of
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Zion
             .
             Psal.
             15.
             3.
             
             
               An
               angry
               countenance
               must
               drive
               away
               a
               back-biting
               tongue
               .
            
             Pro.
             25.
             23.
             
             Paul
             was
             afraid
             of
             that
             which
             we
             all
             now
             feel
             the
             evil
             of
             ,
             even
             this
             evil
             spirit
             which
             I
             am
             now
             detectcting
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
               12.
               20.
               
               Lest
               there
               be
               debates
               ,
               e●vyings
               ,
               
               wraths
               ,
               strifes
               ,
               back-bitings
               ,
               whisperings
               ,
               swellings
               ,
               tumults
               ,
            
             and
             so
             God
             would
             humble
             him
             among
             them
             .
             Rebuke
             back-bitings
             and
             whisperings
             ,
             or
             you
             will
             hardly
             avoid
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             iniquities
             .
             It
             may
             be
             the
             report
             which
             you
             hear
             may
             be
             all
             false
             :
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             some
             little
             matter
             made
             much
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             some
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             is
             concealed
             and
             some
             circumstance
             which
             would
             make
             it
             better
             understood
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             when
             the
             reporter
             hath
             no
             call
             to
             speak
             it
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             accused
             is
             not
             heard
             speak
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             you
             never
             heard
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             sin
             and
             injustice
             in
             the
             back-biter
             ,
             the
             believer
             and
             reporter
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Make
             not
             your selves selves
             judges
             of
             other
             mens
             actions
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             their
             state
             ,
             before
             you
             have
             a
             call
             ,
             and
             before
             you
             have
             sufficient
             acquaintance
             or
             proof
             ,
             of
             the
             person
             and
             of
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             VEry
             common
             reports
             and
             very
             confident
             presumptions
             ,
             may
             all
             prove
             injurious
             and
             false
             .
             You
             may
             hear
             that
             such
             a
             family
             is
             prophane
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             person
             hath
             no
             religion
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             is
             covetous
             ,
             &
             such
             a
             one
             erroneous
             ,
             &c.
             and
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             trial
             ,
             it
             may
             all
             prove
             false
             .
             However
             it
             must
             be
             as
             false
             to
             you
             ,
             till
             you
             know
             ,
             or
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             true
             :
             you
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             another
             
             mans
             faults
             ,
             without
             any
             faultiness
             of
             your
             own
             :
             But
             you
             cannot
             rashly
             censure
             another
             without
             being
             your self
             faulty
             though
             the
             matter
             should
             prove
             true
             .
             Justice
             must
             be
             observed
             as
             well
             in
             private
             as
             in
             publike
             judging
             .
             As
             no
             Judge
             in
             any
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             ,
             must
             condemn
             any
             man
             without
             sufficient
             proof
             (
             which
             made
             Christ
             say
             Matth.
             18.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Take
             one
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             every
             word
             may
             be
             established
             )
             so
             no
             man
             in
             his
             own
             thoughts
             must
             condemn
             his
             brother
             ,
             by
             any
             rash
             or
             groundless
             sentence
             .
             It
             is
             safer
             for
             you
             to
             judge
             better
             of
             another
             than
             he
             is
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             to
             judge
             worse
             of
             him
             than
             he
             is
             .
             In
             many
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             your
             duty
             to
             judge
             better
             of
             him
             than
             he
             is
             ;
             because
             you
             must
             judge
             according
             to
             proof
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             evidence
             or
             proof
             deceive
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             of
             your
             fault
             to
             be
             so
             deceived
             .
             And
             yet
             you
             are
             not
             hereby
             bound
             to
             believe
             a
             falshood
             :
             All
             that
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             such
             a
             person
             is
             vertuous
             ,
             innocent
             or
             sincere
             :
             And
             this
             is
             no
             falshood
             :
             for
             that
             may
             be
             probable
             or
             likely
             which
             is
             not
             true
             .
          
           
             Few
             well
             consider
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christs
             words
             in
             
               Math.
               7.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Iudge
               not
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               judged
               :
               For
               with
               what
               judgement
               ye
               judge
               ye
               shall
               be
               judged
               :
               and
               with
               what
               measure
               ye
               mete
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               measured
               to
               you
               again
               :
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             part
             of
             the
             sense
             may
             be
             ,
             He
             that
             judgeth
             without
             mercy
             of
             another
             ,
             shall
             have
             judgement
             without
             mercy
             from
             God
             ;
             as
             St.
             Iames
             expresseth
             it
             .
             But
             that●
             not
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             sense
             is
             [
             And
             he
             that
             j●dgeth
             cruelly
             rashly
             and
             falsly
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             judged
             of
             by
             other
             men
             himself
             .
             ]
             Not
             
             that
             God
             will
             
               cause
               it
            
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             
               permit
               it
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             foretel
             it
             ;
             and
             make
             a
             righteous
             punishment
             ,
             of
             the
             sin
             which
             he
             doth
             but
             permit
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             other
             men
             will
             censure
             and
             backbite
             you
             ,
             as
             boldly
             and
             as
             busily
             as
             you
             do
             censure
             and
             backbite
             others
             .
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             pleasure
             to
             you
             to
             imitate
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             great
             accuser
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             will
             be
             as
             much
             accused
             your selves
             ,
             and
             as
             hardly
             thought
             of
             ,
             rather
             than
             you
             will
             give
             it
             over
             .
          
           
             And
             see
             here
             how
             sin
             doth
             cross
             it self
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             censorious
             ,
             are
             proud
             persons
             ,
             who
             think
             others
             much
             worse
             than
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             speak
             worse
             of
             their
             common
             and
             more
             ignorant
             neighbours
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             no
             common
             nor
             ignorant
             persons
             themselves
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             offended
             with
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             admitting
             such
             persons
             into
             communion
             with
             such
             as
             they
             :
             That
             so
             their
             piety
             may
             be
             more
             conspicuous
             than
             their
             neighbours
             :
             when
             all
             this
             while
             they
             are
             but
             preparing
             for
             their
             own
             dishonour
             ;
             And
             others
             will
             judge
             as
             bad
             of
             them
             .
             When
             usually
             the
             meek
             and
             humble
             and
             merciful
             Christian
             who
             judgeth
             hardly
             of
             himself
             and
             tenderly
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             is
             tenderly
             and
             lovingly
             judged
             of
             by
             all
             .
             The
             Prelatist
             saith
             ,
             [
             what
             obstinate
             persons
             are
             these
             Non-conformists
             ,
             They
             do
             all
             to
             keep
             the
             approbation
             of
             their
             party
             ▪
             ]
             And
             are
             they
             not
             requited
             by
             many
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             censure
             ,
             who
             say
             [
             What
             temporizing
             hypocrites
             are
             these
             Formalists
             and
             Latitudinarians
             !
             They
             would
             turn
             Papists
             or
             any
             thing
             to
             save
             their
             skins
             ,
             or
             get
             preferment
             .
             What
             perjury
             or
             other
             heinous
             crime
             will
             they
             not
             
             number
             with
             things
             indifferent
             .
             ]
             The
             Papist
             thinks
             the
             Protestant
             a
             Heretick
             unworthy
             to
             live
             on
             earth
             and
             therefore
             thirsteth
             for
             his
             blood
             ;
             And
             is
             he
             not
             requited
             by
             the
             censures
             of
             them
             that
             think
             that
             he
             is
             but
             a
             blood
             thirsty
             limb
             of
             Antichrist
             himself
             ?
             If
             he
             think
             that
             the
             Protestant
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             requiteth
             him
             oft
             times
             with
             concluding
             ,
             that
             a
             Papist
             cannot
             go
             beyond
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             nor
             a
             worshipper
             of
             the
             Beast
             be
             saved
             .
             If
             the
             Independent
             censure
             the
             Presbyterian
             as
             a
             favourer
             of
             looseness
             and
             formality
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             can
             requite
             him
             ,
             by
             censuring
             him
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             to
             order
             ,
             government
             &
             peace
             ,
             and
             a
             turbulent
             cause
             of
             all
             confusion
             .
             The
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             all
             other
             sects
             :
             It
             is
             not
             now
             my
             purpose
             to
             take
             part
             with
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             speak
             against
             any
             one
             of
             them
             more
             than
             the
             rest
             :
             But
             to
             them
             tell
             all
             of
             their
             mistake
             in
             their
             censorious
             way
             ,
             &
             how
             certainly
             they
             prepare
             for
             the
             same
             measure
             and
             judgement
             which
             they
             give
             to
             others
             .
             
               Rom.
               14.
               4.
               
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               mans
               servant
               ?
               To
               his
               own
               m●ster
               he
               standeth
               or
               falleth
               :
               Yea
               he
               shall
               be
               holden
               up
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               able
               to
               make
               him
               stand
               .
               —
               But
               why
               judgest
               thou
               thy
               brother
               ,
               or
               why
               dost
               thou
               set
               at
               nought
               thy
               brother
               ?
               We
               shall
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               —
               So
               then
               every
               one
               of
               us
               shall
               give
               account
               of
               himself
               to
               God.
            
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             those
             men
             that
             can
             understand
             a
             text
             against
             swearing
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             can
             see
             no
             light
             nor
             feel
             no
             power
             in
             such
             words
             as
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Mistake
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             scandal
             :
             Think
             not
             that
             it
             is
             the
             bare
             displeasing
             or
             grieving
             of
             another
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             the
             laying
             of
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             temptation
             ,
             or
             occasion
             of
             sinning
             before
             another
             .
          
           
             INdeed
             the
             word
             
               [
               offend
            
             ]
             hath
             occasioned
             the
             mistake
             of
             many
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             ensnaring
             of
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             
               Offending
               sometime
            
             signifieth
             only
             Displeasing
             or
             grieving
             another
             :
             And
             this
             is
             not
             the
             scandal
             which
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             against
             .
             But
             it
             signifieth
             also
             the
             laying
             of
             a
             
               stumbling
               block
            
             before
             another
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             may
             be
             occasioned
             to
             fall
             into
             sin
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             the
             offence
             which
             is
             called
             scandal
             .
             Abundance
             of
             well
             meaning
             people
             ,
             have
             thought
             that
             they
             must
             not
             use
             any
             form
             or
             words
             or
             order
             or
             action
             (
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             indifferent
             in
             it self
             )
             which
             others
             are
             displeased
             or
             grieved
             at
             :
             Because
             they
             think
             that
             is
             scandal
             :
             Indeed
             there
             is
             a
             grieving
             others
             which
             is
             scandal
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             by
             grieving
             them
             we
             occasion
             them
             
               to
               sin
            
             .
             But
             consider
             I
             beseech
             you
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             a
             wretched
             person
             that
             is
             .
             who
             will
             sin
             against
             God
             every
             time
             that
             his
             brother
             doth
             not
             humor
             him
             ?
             Durst
             these
             persons
             profess
             this
             openly
             with
             their
             tongues
             ?
             Dare
             you
             say
             ,
             Do
             not
             you
             use
             such
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             or
             such
             a
             ceremony
             for
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             I
             will
             sin
             against
             God
             ?
             What
             elfe
             do
             you
             mean
             ,
             when
             you
             blame
             men
             for
             scandalizing
             
             you
             ?
             I
             hope
             you
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             no
             body
             must
             
               displease
               you
            
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             that
             this
             only
             is
             true
             scandal
             ,
             to
             
               occasion
               you
               to
               sin
            
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             that
             you
             will
             sin
             so
             easily
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             bare
             displeasing
             had
             been
             scandal
             ,
             then
             peevishness
             and
             ignorance
             would
             have
             advanced
             all
             that
             had
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             to
             govern
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             all
             others
             obliged
             to
             fulfil
             your
             wills
             ?
             And
             if
             no
             man
             must
             displease
             you
             then
             all
             must
             fulfil
             your
             wills
             :
             And
             he
             is
             scandalous
             that
             is
             not
             ruled
             by
             you
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             most
             childish
             and
             womanish
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             weakest
             judgement
             and
             the
             strongest
             wils
             ,
             and
             passions
             ,
             must
             rule
             all
             the
             world
             :
             For
             these
             are
             hardliest
             pleased
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             must
             displease
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             remember
             that
             scandal
             lieth
             in
             Pleasing
             men
             as
             well
             as
             in
             
               displeasing
               them
            
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             harden
             them
             in
             an
             errour
             ,
             or
             tempt
             them
             to
             any
             sin
             :
             I
             will
             instance
             to
             you
             but
             in
             two
             scandalous
             acts
             of
             Peter
             himself
             .
             The
             first
             was
             to
             Christ
             in
             Math.
             16.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Where
             he
             thought
             to
             please
             Christ
             and
             save
             him
             from
             suffering
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             had
             him
             to
             spare
             or
             favour
             himself
             .
             And
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             offence
             to
             me
             :
             the
             Greek
             word
             is
             ,
             
               A
               scandal
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Thou
             wouldst
             do
             as
             satan
             did
             ,
             even
             tempt
             me
             to
             sin
             ,
             &
             neglect
             the
             work
             which
             I
             came
             into
             the
             world
             about
             .
             The
             other
             was
             in
             
               Gal.
               2.
               12
               ,
               13
               ▪
            
             Where
             Peter
             did
             scandalize
             the
             Iews
             by
             pleasing
             them
             !
             For
             fear
             of
             offending
             the
             weak
             Juda●zing
             Christians
             ,
             he
             separated
             from
             familiar
             communion
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             By
             which
             he
             laid
             a
             stumbling
             
             block
             or
             temptation
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             harden
             them
             in
             the
             sinful
             opinion
             of
             separation
             .
             If
             it
             had
             been
             done
             in
             our
             dayes
             many
             would
             have
             been
             drawn
             away
             with
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             thought
             that
             Peter
             had
             not
             given
             scandal
             to
             the
             
               Iewish
               Christians
            
             ,
             but
             only
             separated
             for
             fear
             of
             scandalizing
             them
             .
             Many
             a
             time
             I
             have
             the
             rather
             gone
             to
             the
             Common
             prayers
             of
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             a
             scandal
             to
             those
             same
             men
             that
             called
             the
             going
             to
             them
             a
             scandal
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             hardening
             them
             in
             a
             sinful
             separation
             and
             errour
             :
             because
             I
             knew
             that
             that
             was
             not
             scandal
             which
             they
             called
             scandal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               displeasing
               them
            
             and
             crossing
             their
             opinions
             :
             but
             hardening
             them
             in
             an
             errour
             or
             other
             sin
             ,
             is
             true
             scandalizing
             .
             Understand
             this
             or
             you
             will
             displease
             God
             under
             pretence
             of
             avoiding
             scandal
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Make
             conscience
             of
             scandalizing
             one
             party
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             and
             those
             most
             who
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             by
             your
             offence
             .
          
           
             MAny
             persons
             pretend
             the
             avoiding
             of
             scandal
             ,
             only
             to
             slatter
             one
             party
             and
             to
             preserve
             their
             own
             reputation
             and
             interest
             with
             that
             side
             which
             they
             are
             lothest
             to
             displease
             .
             And
             perhaps
             discern
             not
             the
             deceit
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             in
             all
             this
             ;
             but
             think
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             sin
             of
             scandal
             which
             they
             avoid
             .
             But
             why
             make
             you
             no
             conscience
             of
             scandalizing
             others
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             
             side
             ?
             Who
             perhaps
             are
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             whose
             salvation
             should
             be
             as
             much
             desired
             by
             you
             ?
             The
             Papist
             perhaps
             will
             not
             deliver
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             nor
             will
             forbear
             his
             Image-worship
             ,
             lest
             he
             offend
             the
             Roman-Catholicks
             :
             But
             he
             careth
             not
             much
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             offendeth
             the
             Protestants
             and
             other
             Churches
             ;
             Nor
             that
             his
             Images
             are
             a
             scandal
             to
             all
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             And
             thus
             
               every
               sect
            
             saith
             ;
             If
             you
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             you
             will
             scandalize
             and
             offend
             many
             good
             people
             :
             Meaning
             their
             
               own
               side
            
             :
             But
             they
             ●ever
             regard
             how
             many
             others
             they
             shall
             really
             scandalize
             by
             the
             contrary
             :
             One
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             scandalous
             to
             use
             extemporary
             prayers
             ;
             And
             another
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             scandalous
             to
             pray
             by
             forms
             and
             books
             :
             And
             both
             sides
             usually
             mean
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             own
             party
             will
             be
             displeased
             and
             take
             it
             for
             a
             sin
             .
             But
             as
             he
             is
             not
             scandalized
             by
             me
             ,
             who
             only
             taketh
             
               my
               action
            
             to
             be
             
               a
               sin
            
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             ensnared
             by
             it
             in
             any
             sin
             himself
             ;
             so
             whether
             it
             be
             displeasing
             or
             tempting
             that
             you
             mean
             ,
             you
             must
             regard
             one
             side
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             The
             heavenly
             wisdome
             is
             
               without
               partiality
            
             and
             
               without
               hypocrisie
            
             .
             Jam.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             And
             usually
             they
             talk
             most
             against
             scandalizing
             those
             whom
             they
             account
             to
             be
             the
             lest
             :
             And
             the
             best
             are
             least
             in
             danger
             of
             sinning
             .
             And
             so
             they
             accuse
             them
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             say
             .
             For
             suppose
             a
             separatist
             should
             say
             ,
             If
             you
             hold
             communion
             with
             any
             Parish
             minister
             or
             Church
             in
             England
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             scandal
             to
             many
             good
             people
             !
             I
             would
             ask
             such
             a
             one
             why
             call
             you
             those
             
               good
               people
            
             that
             are
             easily
             drawn
             to
             sin
             against
             
             God
             ?
             Nay
             that
             will
             sin
             because
             I
             do
             my
             duty
             ?
             He
             will
             say
             ,
             No
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             sin
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             take
             it
             to
             be
             
               your
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ?
             I
             must
             answer
             him
             ,
             you
             talk
             of
             scandal
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             
               scandal
               is
               :
               scandal
            
             is
             not
             
               troubling
               men
            
             ,
             nor
             making
             them
             take
             me
             for
             a
             sinner
             ;
             but
             occasioning
             
               them
               to
               sin
               themselves
            
             by
             some
             unlawful
             or
             needless
             act
             of
             mine
             .
             Therefore
             if
             you
             know
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             you
             make
             the
             separatists
             almost
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             will
             sin
             against
             God
             because
             another
             
               will
               not
               sin
            
             :
             yea
             if
             they
             would
             but
             sin
             ,
             because
             another
             sinneth
             it
             were
             bad
             enough
             .
             I
             would
             ask
             you
             therefore
             ,
             whether
             you
             take
             not
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             to
             be
             more
             than
             you
             ?
             and
             to
             be
             worse
             than
             you
             ?
             If
             you
             took
             them
             not
             for
             much
             worse
             than
             your selves
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             separate
             from
             them
             .
             And
             if
             you
             do
             think
             them
             worse
             ,
             you
             must
             think
             that
             they
             are
             more
             in
             danger
             of
             sinning
             ,
             or
             being
             turned
             from
             the
             liking
             of
             godliness
             and
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             more
             afraid
             of
             giving
             scandal
             
               to
               them
            
             than
             unto
             you
             .
             Are
             not
             men
             most
             afraid
             of
             overthrowing
             the
             children
             and
             the
             weak
             ,
             rather
             than
             those
             that
             are
             stronger
             than
             themselves
             ?
             If
             you
             are
             apter
             to
             sin
             and
             turn
             from
             Christ
             than
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             we
             should
             rather
             
               separa●e
               from
               you
            
             than
             from
             them
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             we
             must
             more
             take
             heed
             of
             scandalizing
             them
             than
             you
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             Christ
             pronounceth
             a
             ●o
             to
             them
             that
             offend
             his
             little
             ones
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             by
             
               [
               offending
               them
            
             ]
             be
             meant
             only
             persecuting
             and
             hurting
             them
             as
             many
             think
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             I
             hope
             
             
               communicating
               with
               others
            
             is
             not
             a
             
               persecuting
               you
               ▪
            
             And
             bare
             
               [
               displeasing
               them
            
             ]
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             text
             doth
             not
             mean
             at
             all
             .
             But
             if
             by
             
               [
               offending
               them
            
             ]
             be
             meant
             scandalizing
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             laying
             snares
             before
             them
             ,
             whether
             by
             fraud
             or
             persecution
             ,
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             to
             sins
             ,
             then
             it
             confirmeth
             all
             that
             I
             say
             :
             And
             the
             term
             
               [
               little
               ones
            
             ]
             conteineth
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             words
             :
             Because
             as
             
               little
               children
            
             are
             easily
             overthrown
             &
             easilier
             deceived
             ,
             so
             the
             young
             &
             weak
             believers
             of
             little
             faith
             ,
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             turned
             away
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             ensnared
             in
             any
             sin
             or
             errour
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             you
             think
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             to
             consist
             of
             weaker
             persons
             than
             your selves
             ,
             the
             woe
             is
             to
             you
             or
             us
             if
             we
             
               offend
               them
            
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             offending
             and
             
               giving
               scandal
            
             ,
             is
             commonly
             taken
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             any
             action
             (
             which
             is
             not
             our
             necessary
             duty
             )
             by
             which
             either
             Heathens
             and
             In●idels
             and
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             be
             drawn
             to
             harder
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ;
             or
             any
             wicked
             man
             is
             like
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             which
             the
             young
             ungrounded
             and
             unsetled
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             may
             be
             tempted
             to
             turn
             back
             and
             forsake
             the
             faith
             which
             they
             have
             professed
             ,
             or
             fall
             into
             any
             dangerous
             sin
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             separatists
             profess
             to
             be
             setled
             in
             the
             faith
             already
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             many
             averse
             to
             some
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             more
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             turned
             away
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             much
             more
             afraid
             of
             giving
             scandal
             to
             the
             Parishes
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             separatists
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             Christ
             cared
             not
             for
             offending
             such
             perverse
             
             ones
             as
             Herod
             or
             the
             Pharisees
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Christ
             feared
             not
             to
             displease
             the
             greatest
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             be
             done
             by
             doing
             good
             :
             No
             more
             must
             you
             or
             they
             be
             pleased
             by
             our
             neglect
             of
             any
             duty
             .
             But
             Christ
             was
             against
             laying
             any
             trap
             before
             either
             Herod
             or
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             not
             your
             censure
             of
             others
             that
             will
             warrant
             us
             to
             use
             them
             as
             Reprobates
             ,
             forsaken
             of
             God.
             If
             every
             man
             that
             can
             be
             uncharitable
             enough
             ,
             to
             call
             his
             neighbours
             Pharisees
             or
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             proof
             ,
             shall
             keep
             us
             from
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             worse
             any
             man
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             shall
             be
             Lord
             of
             all
             other
             mens
             consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Be
             not
             over-tender
             of
             your
             reputation
             with
             any
             sort
             of
             men
             on
             earth
             ;
             nor
             too
             impatient
             of
             their
             censures
             ,
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             contempt
             .
          
           
             THe
             fangs
             of
             the
             censorious
             are
             a
             common
             scandal
             ;
             and
             as
             strong
             a
             snare
             or
             temptation
             to
             some
             men
             ,
             as
             worldly
             preferments
             are
             to
             others
             :
             When
             we
             come
             among
             men
             whom
             we
             take
             for
             the
             most
             Religious
             ,
             and
             hear
             them
             keenly
             censure
             all
             for
             hypocrites
             ,
             or
             formalists
             ,
             profane
             or
             schismaticks
             ,
             who
             are
             contrary
             to
             them
             in
             opinion
             or
             practise
             ;
             at
             the
             first
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             carried
             away
             as
             Barnabas
             in
             dissimulation
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             comply
             
             with
             them
             by
             our
             silence
             and
             practise
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             be
             censured
             by
             them
             as
             others
             are
             .
             Especially
             Ministers
             are
             greatly
             in
             danger
             of
             this
             snare
             .
             For
             the
             prophane
             hate
             them
             for
             their
             doctrine
             and
             their
             holy
             lives
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             the
             godly
             that
             are
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             which
             they
             have
             for
             all
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             And
             if
             these
             forsake
             them
             and
             despise
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             shall
             they
             find
             any
             comfort
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Therefore
             they
             are
             very
             much
             in
             danger
             of
             complying
             too
             far
             with
             their
             errours
             and
             weaknesses
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             interest
             in
             them
             :
             And
             they
             think
             it
             is
             that
             they
             may
             do
             them
             good
             .
             And
             perhaps
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Peter
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             with
             the
             weak
             Judaizing
             Christians
             .
             For
             Paul
             telleth
             us
             Rom.
             the
             14.
             that
             it
             was
             the
             use
             of
             the
             weak
             (
             who
             thought
             those
             things
             to
             be
             duties
             and
             sins
             which
             were
             not
             so
             )
             to
             judge
             the
             strong
             ,
             who
             knew
             their
             liberty
             :
             And
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             strong
             to
             despise
             the
             weak
             :
             Just
             as
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             mistaken
             superstitious
             Christian
             ,
             saith
             ,
             They
             are
             prophane
             that
             are
             not
             against
             all
             that
             he
             is
             against
             :
             And
             those
             that
             see
             his
             errour
             say
             ,
             what
             giddy
             whimsical
             fanaticks
             are
             these
             ?
             So
             was
             it
             then
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             till
             God
             give
             the
             world
             a
             better
             mind
             .
             Many
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             I
             have
             known
             ,
             who
             have
             freely
             confessed
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             censures
             of
             peevish
             self-conceited
             Christians
             ,
             enclined
             to
             separation
             ,
             was
             a
             far
             stronger
             temptation
             to
             them
             to
             forsake
             or
             overrun
             their
             own
             understandings
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             offers
             of
             honours
             ,
             or
             riches
             could
             be
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             It
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             spent
             our
             labour
             and
             lives
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             got
             
             them
             into
             a
             state
             of
             hope
             and
             forwardness
             ,
             to
             be
             shortly
             after
             cast
             off
             by
             them
             as
             formalists
             o●
             temporizers
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             their
             sick
             fancies
             will
             call
             us
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             one
             of
             those
             trials
             which
             God
             will
             have
             his
             servants
             undergo
             :
             And
             both
             Ministers
             and
             private
             persons
             must
             be
             above
             the
             praise
             and
             the
             dispraise
             even
             of
             self-conceited
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             sit
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             as
             tried
             and
             firmly
             setled
             men
             .
             Stand
             your
             ground
             if
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
             Truth
             will
             bear
             all
             your
             charges
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             will
             defend
             it self
             and
             you
             :
             If
             you
             
               please
               men
            
             (
             whoever
             they
             be
             )
             contrary
             to
             God
             and
             conscience
             ,
             you
             
               are
               servants
               of
               men
            
             ,
             and
             
               verily
               you
               have
               your
               reward
               .
               Math.
            
             6.
             
             But
             you
             are
             
               no
               longer
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ.
               Gal.
            
             1.
             10.
             
             And
             you
             will
             never
             be
             setled
             ,
             but
             change
             as
             the
             Moon
             as
             the
             parties
             or
             opinions
             of
             the
             censurers
             change
             .
             But
             if
             you
             stick
             to
             the
             words
             of
             truth
             and
             soberness
             ,
             at
             last
             the
             sober
             part
             of
             the
             Religious
             will
             be
             your
             encouragers
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             giddy
             will
             come
             to
             you
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             when
             experience
             hath
             shewed
             them
             that
             which
             they
             would
             not
             learn
             of
             you
             .
             That
             which
             is
             vertiginous
             will
             at
             last
             settle
             its
             rest
             on
             that
             which
             is
             permanent
             and
             firm
             :
             As
             boys
             when
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             wheel-sick
             with
             turning
             round
             ,
             will
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             next
             post
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             falling
             .
             Therefore
             bear
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             ignorant
             .
             Please
             them
             in
             all
             things
             lawful
             for
             their
             good
             and
             edification
             ;
             and
             become
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             in
             a
             lawful
             way
             :
             But
             depart
             not
             from
             the
             principles
             or
             practise
             of
             
               Christian-union
               ,
               Communion
               ,
               Charity
            
             ,
             or
             Sobriety
             ,
             to
             please
             a
             dividing
             hot-brain'd
             party
             ,
             nor
             to
             
             escape
             their
             sharpest
             censures
             .
             He
             is
             unfit
             to
             be
             a
             Physician
             that
             cannot
             bear
             a
             mad
             m●ns
             railing●
             ,
             or
             the
             harsh
             expressions
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             when
             a
             phrensie
             or
             feaver
             makes
             them
             brain-sick
             .
             When
             you
             have
             followed
             them
             in
             their
             violent
             hea●●
             a
             while
             to
             avoid
             their
             censure
             ,
             either
             you
             must
             come
             back
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             run
             to
             the
             end
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             in
             this
             age
             have
             done
             to
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             States
             confusion
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             God
             may
             ●●stly
             give
             you
             up
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             that
             way
             right
             and
             necessary
             at
             last
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             you
             only
             yielded
             to
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             heats
             of
             other
             men
             .
             And
             when
             you
             have
             sinned
             against
             God
             to
             avoid
             their
             censures
             ,
             and
             keep
             an
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             s
             two
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             turn
             on
             still
             further
             and
             further
             ,
             till
             you
             are
             forced
             to
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             be
             more
             censured
             and
             despired
             by
             them
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             had
             never
             humoured
             them
             at
             all
             .
             These
             things
             are
             written
             in
             an
             age
             of
             full
             experience
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             hath
             seen
             the
             proof
             in
             multitudes
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             so
             ingenuous
             and
             thankful
             ,
             to
             the
             dis●ngenuous
             and
             unthankful
             world
             as
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             used
             me
             with
             unusual
             moderation
             and
             civility
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             have
             still
             mixed
             too
             high
             commendations
             with
             their
             blind
             unreasonable
             Censures
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             must
             say
             that
             he
             is
             worse
             than
             a
             fool
             who
             would
             not
             be
             taugh
             ▪
             by
             so
             much
             experience
             as
             I
             have
             had
             ,
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             judgings
             of
             the
             vertiginous
             world
             ,
             to
             choose
             a
             more
             stedfast
             seat
             for
             his
             rest
             ,
             than
             a
             windmills-sails
             .
             The
             
               malicious
               censurers
            
             and
             railers
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             
               pe●vish
               censurer●
            
             
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             have
             taught
             me
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             pity
             the
             poor
             hypocrite
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             better
             a
             reward
             ,
             than
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             and
             praise
             of
             mortal
             men
             .
          
           
             Do
             I
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             most
             common
             judgment
             of
             Divines
             ▪
             The
             Sectary
             saith
             ,
             my
             light
             is
             divine
             :
             I
             speak
             but
             by
             rote
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             true
             illumination
             .
             Do
             I
             pretend
             to
             add
             any
             clearness
             to
             the
             methods
             or
             points
             received
             ,
             or
             to
             correct
             any
             error
             which
             hath
             got
             the
             major
             Vote
             of
             the
             injudicious
             ?
             Then
             I
             am
             self
             conceited
             ,
             and
             a
             novellist
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             a
             heretick
             ,
             it
             s
             well
             I
             And
             the
             honour
             of
             all
             the
             Divines
             which
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             mind
             ,
             must
             be
             engaged
             to
             promote
             the
             Censure
             .
             And
             the
             fear
             that
             sober
             Christians
             have
             of
             novelty
             and
             errour
             ,
             must
             be
             called
             up
             to
             make
             them
             abhor
             any
             truth
             which
             the
             grave
             and
             ignorant
             censurer
             doth
             not
             understand
             :
             And
             they
             that
             confess
             that
             they
             never
             seriously
             read
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             on
             such
             or
             such
             a
             subject
             ,
             yet
             have
             wisdom
             and
             honesty
             little
             enough
             to
             say
             behind
             my
             back
             ,
             O
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             a
             mans
             Books
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             
               tantum
               non
            
             heretical
             ▪
             Though
             in
             presence
             they
             are
             as
             gentle
             as
             Lambs
             ,
             or
             as
             quickly
             silenced
             (
             or
             worse
             )
             as
             the
             Owls
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             da●
             light
             :
             If
             such
             a
             judicious
             Writer
             ,
             as
             Camer
             ,
             or
             Dav●nant
             ,
             or
             Usher
             ,
             or
             Gr●cius
             ,
             or
             Bengi●●
             ,
             or
             Amyrald
             ,
             or
             Placa●u●
             ,
             or
             ●apellus
             ,
             or
             Test●rdus
             ,
             or
             Bl●ndel
             ,
             or
             D●ll●us
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             Blan●
             (
             in
             his
             late
             excellent
             impartial
             judicious
             Theses
             )
             or
             Iunius
             ,
             or
             V●ssius
             ,
             or
             Strangius
             ,
             &c.
             do
             tell
             any
             of
             the
             unstudied
             or
             injudicious
             sort
             of
             Divines
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             they
             have
             received
             from
             that
             party
             of
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             greatest
             reputation
             with
             them
             ;
             you
             shall
             
             have
             those
             that
             never
             understood
             them
             ,
             tell
             the
             ignorant
             (
             that
             cannot
             contradict
             them
             )
             how
             erroneous
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             contradict
             themselves
             :
             and
             what
             inconsistencies
             and
             absurdities
             they
             speak
             :
             And
             it
             all
             goes
             down
             with
             deluded
             auditors
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Speaker
             were
             an
             Oracle
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             knew
             what
             he
             said
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             teach
             you
             to
             despair
             of
             the
             hypocrites
             reward
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ;
             that
             till
             God
             make
             the
             world
             another
             thing
             than
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             that
             ever
             the
             
               honester
               sort
            
             of
             Christians
             or
             Teachers
             (
             much
             less
             the
             dishonester
             )
             should
             ever
             come
             to
             so
             high
             attainments
             ,
             that
             the
             major
             part
             should
             be
             truly
             judicious
             in
             judging
             of
             deep
             and
             difficult
             controversies
             !
             And
             that
             there
             is
             as
             little
             hope
             ,
             that
             either
             of
             them
             should
             know
             how
             little
             they
             know
             ,
             till
             their
             knowledge
             in
             the
             matter
             it self
             increase
             ;
             or
             that
             ever
             the
             world
             (
             whether
             Christians
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             Pastors
             or
             People
             )
             should
             cease
             to
             overvalue
             their
             own
             apprehensions
             ;
             till
             greater
             Light
             and
             study
             bring
             them
             first
             to
             Doubting
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             separate
             the
             certainties
             from
             the
             uncertainties
             ,
             and
             to
             fasten
             upon
             one
             ,
             and
             lay
             by
             the
             other
             .
             But
             I
             have
             been
             long
             upon
             this
             instance
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             so
             in
             almost
             all
             things
             else
             .
             Scarce
             a
             day
             or
             hour
             that
             I
             spend
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             sin
             or
             be
             censured
             for
             it
             .
             If
             I
             neglect
             my
             most
             publike
             labours
             ,
             my
             conscience
             and
             those
             at
             a
             distance
             censure
             me
             .
             If
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             those
             at
             hand
             who
             expect
             all
             my
             time
             should
             be
             spent
             in
             private
             converse
             with
             them
             ,
             censure
             me
             ,
             If
             my
             publike
             duty
             command
             me
             away
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             expected
             that
             hour
             in
             conference
             ,
             thinks
             that
             I
             disdainfully
             neglect
             him
             ;
             
             And
             if
             I
             should
             cast
             off
             preaching
             and
             writing
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             all
             one
             :
             For
             that
             hour
             which
             I
             have
             been
             spending
             with
             one
             ,
             another
             hath
             been
             that
             while
             expecting
             ▪
             and
             censuring
             me
             as
             sharply
             for
             his
             frustration
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             had
             a
             benefit
             to
             do
             or
             give
             ,
             which
             I
             can
             give
             but
             to
             one
             ,
             ten
             shall
             censure
             me
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             when
             the
             one
             that
             had
             it
             is
             scarcely
             thankful
             .
             If
             you
             would
             give
             all
             that
             you
             have
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             given
             ,
             many
             that
             had
             nothing
             will
             censure
             you
             more
             then
             those
             that
             had
             it
             will
             be
             grateful
             .
             Expectations
             with
             most
             men
             are
             high
             ,
             and
             they
             understand
             not
             your
             inability
             :
             And
             mens
             necessities
             are
             many
             and
             great
             ;
             And
             every
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             why
             I
             look
             but
             for
             so
             much
             ;
             when
             all
             set
             together
             is
             ten
             times
             more
             than
             you
             have
             to
             give
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Manner
             of
             our
             duties
             ,
             the
             censures
             will
             be
             as
             sure
             and
             many
             .
             If
             I
             would
             cure
             any
             hearers
             of
             an
             error
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             cure
             ,
             they
             make
             me
             know
             they
             feel
             the
             smart
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             came
             not
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             pleased
             .
             (
             So
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             for
             men
             to
             come
             into
             the
             School
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Iudges
             and
             not
             as
             Scholars
             ,
             (
             or
             Disciples
             .
             )
             It
             s
             two
             to
             one
             but
             there
             are
             present
             many
             persons
             of
             contrary
             opinions
             ▪
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             please
             them
             all
             ?
             shall
             I
             first
             preach
             for
             
               Separation
               ,
               Anabaptism
               ,
               Antinomianism
               ,
               P●pery
               ,
            
             to
             please
             those
             on
             those
             sides
             ;
             and
             then
             preach
             against
             them
             all
             again
             to
             please
             those
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ?
             This
             would
             displease
             them
             all
             :
             (
             and
             God
             and
             Conscience
             who
             are
             more
             than
             all
             .
             )
             If
             I
             speak
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             I
             lose
             the
             other
             .
             If
             I
             meddle
             with
             no
             Controversie
             ▪
             
             I
             must
             meddle
             with
             no
             truth
             :
             For
             one
             or
             other
             controverteth
             all
             things
             ;
             (
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Christianity
             and
             the
             Deity
             ,
             not
             excepted
             .
             )
          
           
             If
             in
             prayer
             it self
             I
             let
             fall
             a
             confession
             of
             the
             controverted
             sin
             ,
             which
             any
             are
             guilty
             of
             who
             are
             present
             ,
             they
             censure
             that
             Confession
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             repentance
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             they
             will
             joyn
             with
             such
             a
             one
             no
             more
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Confession
             which
             must
             be
             the
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             once
             we
             have
             to
             do
             against
             the
             sin
             ,
             of
             any
             that
             are
             Great
             or
             Godly
             ,
             that
             power
             or
             piety
             is
             made
             a
             patron
             of
             the
             errour
             ;
             then
             it
             may
             be
             a
             smarting
             censure
             indeed
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             expect
             :
             One
             crieth
             out
             ,
             He
             is
             a
             pestilent
             fellow
             ,
             and
             a
             mover
             of
             sedition
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             of
             Paul
             ,
             though
             I
             hate
             and
             preach-against
             sedition
             .
             Another
             saith
             ,
             he
             is
             bitter
             and
             speaketh
             against
             the
             Godly
             ,
             when
             I
             spend
             my self
             to
             preach
             up
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             party
             that
             is
             engaged
             in
             the
             errour
             ,
             you
             must
             expect
             the
             censure
             of
             all
             the
             party
             .
             And
             what
             errour
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             party
             ?
             or
             that
             hath
             neither
             Greatness
             nor
             Godliness
             for
             a
             refuge
             ?
          
           
             If
             in
             doctrinal
             or
             practical
             consultations
             of
             great
             moment
             you
             have
             to
             do
             with
             injudicious
             unskilful
             men
             ,
             if
             you
             contradict
             their
             way
             (
             be
             it
             never
             so
             modestly
             )
             you
             are
             proud
             and
             self-opi●ionated
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             your
             own
             way
             :
             If
             you
             follow
             their
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             contradict
             them
             not
             ,
             you
             may
             wound
             the
             Church
             and
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             generally
             censured
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             things
             are
             matters
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             as
             many
             may
             be
             the
             matters
             
             of
             Censure
             .
             One
             will
             censure
             me
             for
             praying
             with
             a
             form
             ,
             or
             book
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             praying
             without
             it
             .
             One
             for
             being
             too
             long
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             being
             too
             short
             :
             one
             for
             this
             gesture
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             that
             :
             One
             for
             preaching
             when
             I
             am
             silenced
             ;
             another
             for
             not
             preaching
             more
             .
             One
             for
             being
             too
             gentle
             to
             dissenters
             ,
             and
             another
             ▪
             for
             being
             too
             severe
             :
             One
             for
             being
             too
             narrow
             in
             my
             principles
             ,
             and
             communion
             ;
             and
             another
             ,
             for
             being
             too
             large
             and
             universal
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             sin
             and
             misery
             of
             some
             Christians
             Love-killing
             principles
             and
             practises
             ,
             I
             have
             spent
             the
             best
             of
             twenty
             years
             ,
             in
             writing
             ,
             preaching
             (
             while
             I
             had
             leave
             )
             conferring
             and
             praying
             for
             the
             Union
             of
             Christians
             and
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ;
             I
             have
             but
             made
             a
             wedge
             of
             my
             bare
             hand
             ,
             by
             putting
             it
             into
             the
             clift
             ;
             and
             both
             sides
             have
             closed
             upon
             me
             to
             my
             pain
             .
             But
             I
             have
             turned
             both
             parties
             in
             the
             fray
             ,
             which
             I
             endeavoured
             to
             part
             ,
             against
             my self
             ;
             when
             each
             side
             had
             one
             adversary
             ,
             I
             had
             two
             .
          
           
             Nay
             this
             is
             not
             the
             worst
             to
             be
             expected
             :
             But
             moreover
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             never
             more
             accused
             of
             any
             thing
             as
             a
             crime
             ,
             than
             of
             that
             which
             I
             did
             most
             against
             ,
             And
             even
             for
             doing
             so
             .
             Never
             more
             suspected
             of
             Carnal
             compliance
             ,
             than
             when
             I
             exercised
             the
             greatest
             self-denial
             :
             Never
             more
             accused
             of
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             than
             for
             labouring
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             .
             Never
             was
             I
             more
             accused
             of
             Schism
             ,
             than
             for
             striving
             with
             all
             my
             power
             ,
             to
             have
             united
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             healed
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             prevented
             further
             divisions
             .
             Never
             more
             accused
             of
             enmity
             against
             the
             true
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             when
             I
             
             have
             done
             most
             (
             and
             at
             the
             dearest
             rates
             )
             to
             stablish
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             its
             fall
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             this
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             my
             Civil
             Superiours
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             meeter
             patiently
             to
             bear
             ,
             than
             to
             aggravate
             their
             censures
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             so
             tolerable
             as
             private
             mens
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             give
             you
             as
             many
             instances
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             common
             Converse
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             much
             to
             do
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             hardly
             escape
             the
             censure
             of
             many
             .
             The
             buyer
             will
             say
             he
             sells
             too
             dear
             :
             The
             seller
             will
             say
             ,
             he
             would
             buy
             too
             cheap
             .
             Every
             one
             that
             expecteth
             a
             commodity
             ,
             will
             censure
             him
             that
             hindereth
             it
             ,
             and
             steps
             in
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             have
             a
             friend
             or
             kinsman
             unworthy
             of
             any
             office
             or
             preferment
             ,
             he
             is
             nevertheless
             peremptory
             in
             his
             desires
             and
             expectations
             ,
             for
             being
             unworthy
             .
             If
             I
             will
             not
             speak
             for
             him
             and
             further
             his
             suit
             ,
             I
             am
             censured
             as
             unnatural
             and
             unkind
             ,
             and
             turn
             a
             friend
             into
             an
             enemy
             :
             If
             I
             do
             speak
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             false
             to
             my
             conscience
             and
             the
             common
             good
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             look
             to
             be
             censured
             accordingly
             by
             many
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             add
             no
             more
             instances
             ,
             lest
             what
             I
             intend
             for
             instruction
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             but
             a
             complaint
             .
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             all
             this
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             know
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             nor
             his
             judgement
             to
             be
             rested
             in
             ,
             nor
             his
             favour
             to
             be
             over-valued
             .
             To
             call
             to
             you
             ,
             O
             cease
             from
             man
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             nostrils
             ;
             whose
             heart
             is
             deceitful
             and
             desperately
             wicked
             !
             For
             wherein
             is
             he
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             !
             Look
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             for
             your
             
               God
               indeed
            
             :
             Rest
             in
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             be
             satisfied
             in
             his
             approbation
             ▪
             
             
               Despise
               not
            
             man
             ,
             nor
             lay
             any
             
               stumbling
               blocks
            
             before
             them
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             your
             
               own
               interest
            
             in
             their
             esteems
             (
             farther
             than
             Gods
             service
             and
             their
             benefit
             requireth
             it
             )
             account
             it
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             of
             nought
             :
             And
             say
             of
             it
             as
             
               Paul
               ,
               With
               me
               it
               is
               a
               very
               small
               thing
               ,
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               you
               or
               of
               mans
               day
               (
               or
               judgement
               )
               For
               I
               have
               one
               that
               judgeth
               me
               even
               the
               Lord.
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             GOD
             (
             Christians
             )
             it
             is
             GOD
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             GOD
             ,
             whose
             infallibility
             ,
             justification
             ,
             and
             unspotted
             truth
             and
             goodness
             ,
             you
             must
             make
             your
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             perfect
             truth
             ,
             and
             impartial
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             vindication
             of
             all
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             fruition
             of
             perfect
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             :
             and
             where
             malice
             ,
             and
             lies
             ,
             and
             discord
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             totally
             and
             finally
             shut
             out
             .
          
           
             As
             you
             would
             not
             be
             used
             as
             Hypocrites
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             the
             true
             Reward
             of
             faith
             ,
             O
             seek
             not
             after
             the
             hepocrites
             reward
             !
             What
             is
             the
             applause
             of
             mortal
             man
             !
             Can
             you
             not
             bear
             the
             censure
             of
             such
             a
             shadow
             ?
             How
             then
             would
             you
             suffer
             martyrdome
             for
             Christ
             ?
             Over-value
             not
             the
             esteem
             of
             High
             or
             Low
             ,
             of
             the
             Great
             or
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             of
             the
             many
             or
             of
             the
             few
             .
             Gods
             approbation
             is
             sufficient
             to
             be
             your
             reward
             .
             See
             that
             
               you
               be
               Godly
            
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             more
             indifferent
             though
             you
             are
             
               thought
               ungodly
            
             .
             See
             that
             you
             
               be
               loyal
            
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             may
             bear
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             called
             the
             contrary
             .
             Abhor
             all
             unwarrantable
             divisions
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             may
             bear
             to
             be
             reputed
             schismaticks
             .
             Study
             you
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             good
             .
          
           
           
             And
             what
             if
             I
             should
             look
             further
             ,
             to
             historical
             fame
             when
             I
             am
             dead
             !
             Away
             with
             the
             over-valuing
             of
             that
             too
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             the
             hypocrites
             reward
             !
             I
             confess
             God
             usually
             blesseth
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             sets
             their
             names
             above
             the
             power
             of
             the
             greatest
             tyrants
             ,
             and
             causeth
             the
             names
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             rot
             :
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             temporal
             and
             uncertain
             thing
             .
             If
             one
             write
             in
             my
             praise
             to
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             another
             write
             a
             Volume
             of
             false
             reproaches
             ,
             how
             shall
             posterity
             know
             which
             is
             true
             ,
             who
             knew
             neither
             party
             nor
             the
             cause
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             the
             nearer
             reason
             of
             all
             this
             admonition
             is
             ,
             to
             let
             you
             know
             that
             as
             contention
             comes
             by
             pride
             ,
             so
             over-valuing
             the
             esteem
             and
             censures
             of
             men
             (
             though
             Good
             or
             Great
             )
             is
             a
             dreadful
             snare
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             schismes
             :
             For
             then
             you
             will
             be
             stretching
             your
             consciences
             ,
             and
             using
             your
             wits
             to
             please
             the
             party
             whose
             censures
             you
             must
             escape
             :
             And
             you
             will
             wound
             the
             truth
             ▪
             and
             be
             warping
             to
             their
             errours
             and
             extreams
             :
             And
             though
             by
             this
             you
             may
             think
             ,
             that
             some
             present
             necessity
             may
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             some
             inconveniencies
             avoided
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             long
             running
             ,
             the
             wound
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             increased
             ;
             and
             the
             cure
             the
             harder
             because
             of
             the
             delay
             .
             Converse
             with
             all
             men
             as
             those
             that
             must
             be
             finally
             judged
             by
             God
             :
             and
             remember
             that
             the
             Judg
             is
             at
             the
             door
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Use
             not
             your selves
             needlesly
             to
             the
             familiar
             company
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             reproach
             and
             censure
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             sober
             ,
             Catholick
             and
             charitable
             than
             themselves
             :
             Unless
             you
             also
             be
             as
             much
             or
             more
             with
             the
             soberer
             sort
             ,
             who
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             sin
             and
             mischiefs
             of
             uncharitableness
             ,
             censoriousness
             ,
             and
             divisions
             .
          
           
             NOthing
             is
             more
             experienced
             ,
             than
             the
             power
             which
             the
             converse
             of
             chosen
             familiars
             hath
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             injudicious
             and
             unsetled
             .
             Which
             maketh
             education
             and
             the
             converse
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             great
             a
             hand
             in
             choosing
             mens
             opinions
             and
             Religion
             :
             And
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             Religion
             is
             as
             Languages
             are
             ,
             diversified
             by
             the
             territories
             or
             bounds
             of
             Countries
             .
             They
             that
             are
             bred
             among
             such
             as
             use
             to
             speak
             of
             dissenters
             ,
             as
             odious
             ,
             as
             hypocrites
             ,
             as
             hereticks
             ,
             as
             schismaticks
             ,
             as
             ungodly
             ,
             as
             proud
             fanaticks
             ,
             are
             very
             like
             to
             be
             possessed
             themselves
             with
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             malice
             and
             detraction
             .
             The
             words
             of
             those
             whom
             you
             respect
             ,
             especially
             when
             you
             hear
             them
             not
             confuted
             ,
             will
             make
             you
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             persons
             are
             as
             mad
             or
             as
             odious
             as
             they
             make
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             the
             Papists
             think
             odiously
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             the
             Lutherans
             of
             the
             Calvinists
             ;
             and
             the
             Arminians
             and
             Anti-Arminians
             ,
             the
             Diocesans
             and
             
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             the
             Paedobaptists
             and
             Anabaptists
             of
             one
             another
             :
             because
             they
             converse
             only
             with
             such
             as
             paint
             them
             in
             an
             odious
             shape
             .
             And
             thus
             if
             you
             use
             only
             or
             chiefly
             to
             converse
             with
             the
             
               censorious
               Separatists
            
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             so
             many
             invectives
             against
             them
             that
             are
             truly
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             sober
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             you
             think
             that
             Love
             and
             Peace
             and
             Catholick
             Communion
             ,
             are
             some
             sinful
             and
             mischievous
             things
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             will
             deride
             them
             as
             ridiculous
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             they
             will
             call
             them
             temporizers
             ,
             formalists
             ,
             or
             luke-warm
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             will
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             compliance
             with
             their
             own
             commodities
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             flesh
             .
             And
             sometimes
             they
             will
             thunder
             out
             some
             terrible
             threatnings
             against
             them
             and
             their
             way
             ,
             as
             heinously
             sinful
             .
             And
             this
             language
             will
             form
             the
             belief
             and
             affections
             of
             ignorant
             Christians
             ,
             into
             its
             own
             uncharitable
             mold
             ;
             as
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             Christian
             zeal
             .
             As
             it
             was
             the
             common
             way
             of
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             Christian
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             prophetical
             strain
             ,
             like
             men
             commissioned
             from
             heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             to
             denounce
             his
             judgements
             against
             the
             faithfullest
             Pastors
             and
             their
             flocks
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             them
             condemned
             enemies
             of
             the
             light
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             the
             very
             terrour
             of
             their
             words
             ,
             they
             frightened
             many
             women
             and
             boys
             into
             their
             sect
             ,
             before
             they
             understood
             at
             all
             what
             it
             was
             that
             they
             were
             against
             or
             for
             :
             so
             do
             the
             Separatists
             declaim
             against
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             Parish
             assemblies
             and
             communion
             ,
             and
             of
             forms
             of
             prayer
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             frightened
             the
             ignorant
             into
             their
             mistaken
             zea●●
          
           
           
             Therefore
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             not
             perswading
             you
             to
             separate
             from
             these
             feaverish
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             from
             others
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             advise
             all
             the
             younger
             and
             unsetled
             sort
             ,
             that
             love
             themselves
             ,
             not
             needlesly
             to
             choose
             the
             familiar
             frequent
             company
             of
             such
             :
             Our
             private
             company
             is
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             company
             of
             fierce
             self-conceited
             dividers
             ,
             is
             so
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             company
             of
             grave
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             sober
             ,
             charitable
             and
             judicious
             Divines
             and
             other
             Christians
             ,
             is
             exceeding
             helpful
             to
             settle
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             younger
             and
             weaker
             sort
             :
             with
             them
             they
             shall
             hear
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             humility
             ,
             meekness
             and
             moderation
             opened
             ;
             and
             the
             sinfulness
             and
             lamentable
             consequents
             ,
             of
             schism
             ,
             self-conceitedness
             ,
             censoriousness
             and
             discord
             ;
             which
             among
             others
             they
             should
             never
             hear
             .
          
           
             
               And
               let
               me
               leave
               this
               warning
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
            
             if
             ever
             it
             may
             be
             hoped
             that
             Unity
             ,
             Love
             and
             peace
             shall
             be
             recovered
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             the
             training
             up
             of
             the
             younger
             Christians
             ,
             under
             the
             precepts
             and
             examples
             of
             such
             grave
             ,
             judicious
             ,
             experienced
             and
             peaceable
             guides
             ,
             instead
             of
             educating
             them
             in
             the
             smoaky
             schorching
             chimney
             ,
             of
             young
             ,
             unexperienced
             ,
             self-conceited
             teachers
             ,
             who
             burn
             with
             the
             ambition
             of
             applause
             .
             
               And
               let
               the
               sober
               be-think
               them
               whether
               our
               times
               and
               teachers
               are
               better
               and
               purer
               than
               theirs
               ,
               to
               whom
            
             Paul
             said
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             30.
             
             Of
             your
             own
             selves
             shall
             men
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             disciples
             after
             them
             .
             And
             Eph.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               He
               gave
               the
               Church
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               for
               its
               Unity
               and
               per●ection
            
             [
             That
             we
             henceforth
             be
             
             no
             more
             children
             ,
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             men
             and
             ●unning
             craftiness
             ,
             whereby
             they
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             mis-judging
             of
             the
             Answers
             of
             your
             prayers
             ,
             and
             of
             taking
             those
             things
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             the
             effects
             of
             your
             prejudice
             ,
             passion
             or
             weakness
             of
             understanding
             .
          
           
             THis
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             may
             say
             is
             
               more
               common
            
             with
             many
             godly
             persons
             ,
             or
             more
             
               injurious
               to
               God
            
             ,
             or
             more
             pittiful
             as
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             meet
             with
             many
             women
             and
             passionate
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             earnest
             in
             prayer
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             they
             run
             into
             this
             mistake
             ,
             and
             judge
             ungroundedly
             of
             the
             answer
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             by
             such
             feelings
             and
             strong
             apprehensions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             never
             came
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             wrong
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             the
             author
             of
             mans
             infirmities
             and
             errours
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             very
             pitiful
             case
             as
             to
             the
             offenders
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             usually
             the
             sin
             of
             persons
             that
             are
             very
             upright
             and
             honest
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             very
             serious
             in
             their
             prayers
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             as
             have
             naturally
             such
             weakness
             of
             reason
             and
             
             strength
             of
             affection
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             less
             blemeable
             ,
             though
             less
             curable
             than
             others
             are
             .
          
           
             To
             understand
             this
             matter
             the
             better
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             consider
             ,
             that
             Prayer
             is
             not
             to
             change
             Gods
             mind
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             us
             the
             meet
             receivers
             of
             his
             mercies
             :
             And
             this
             it
             doth
             by
             exciting
             and
             exercising
             those
             apprehensions
             and
             desires
             ,
             which
             make
             us
             fit
             by
             valuing
             them
             to
             improve
             them
             .
             Therefore
             such
             principles
             ,
             dispositions
             and
             desiers
             as
             are
             in
             us
             ,
             Prayer
             doth
             excite
             and
             exercise
             :
             And
             every
             man
             prayeth
             according
             to
             his
             own
             judgement
             ,
             disposition
             and
             affection
             .
             And
             that
             apprehension
             and
             affection
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             stirred
             up
             and
             exercised
             ,
             is
             most
             felt
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             most
             felt
             ,
             doth
             most
             take
             us
             up
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             observed
             :
             And
             so
             we
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             impulse
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             answer
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             but
             the
             operation
             of
             our
             own
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             sensible
             activity
             of
             our
             former
             principles
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             very
             few
             that
             take
             their
             impulses
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             for
             the
             spirits
             answer
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             before
             an
             understanding
             most
             inclined
             to
             that
             opinion
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             byas
             upon
             their
             affections
             ,
             bending
             them
             that
             way
             ;
             or
             something
             in
             themselves
             which
             occasioned
             the
             scales
             to
             turn
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             I
             did
             bring
             my
             mind
             to
             a
             pure
             impartiality
             ,
             and
             prayed
             to
             God
             that
             he
             would
             shew
             me
             the
             truth
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             would
             be
             :
             and
             that
             if
             this
             were
             not
             right
             ,
             he
             would
             blast
             it
             and
             never
             suffer
             it
             to
             go
             on
             :
             And
             the
             more
             I
             prayed
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             was
             confirmed
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             All
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             any
             of
             Gods
             
             approbation
             of
             the
             conclusion
             which
             you
             think
             is
             his
             answer
             to
             your
             prayers
             .
             For
             whilest
             you
             prayed
             that
             God
             would
             turn
             your
             mind
             from
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             right
             ;
             yet
             at
             that
             time
             your
             judgement
             was
             inclined
             to
             it
             ;
             or
             your
             affections
             at
             least
             :
             And
             it
             is
             an
             easier
             thing
             to
             speak
             impartial
             words
             in
             prayer
             than
             to
             get
             an
             impartial
             unprejudiced
             mind
             .
             And
             when
             you
             think
             that
             your
             mind
             is
             brought
             to
             an
             impartiality
             ,
             alas
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             many
             deep
             roots
             of
             prejudice
             which
             you
             observe
             not
             :
             And
             there
             is
             scarce
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             who
             thinketh
             that
             he
             prayeth
             with
             a
             pure
             impartiality
             ,
             but
             his
             opinion
             ,
             disposition
             ,
             inclination
             ,
             interest
             ,
             or
             secret
             affection
             ,
             doth
             byas
             and
             ponderate
             his
             mind
             ,
             more
             to
             one
             side
             than
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             were
             never
             so
             willing
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             passions
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             and
             former
             errours
             ,
             which
             may
             all
             do
             much
             to
             hinder
             you
             from
             knowing
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             breed
             many
             false
             apprehensions
             in
             your
             mind
             ;
             and
             yet
             may
             cherish
             them
             with
             as
             dear
             an
             espousal
             and
             affection
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             certainly
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             moreover
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             gilty
             of
             former
             sins
             :
             And
             whether
             God
             for
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             leave
             you
             to
             run
             into
             mistakes
             ,
             you
             know
             not
             .
             Or
             whether
             any
             present
             self-conceitedness
             may
             occasion
             him
             to
             leave
             you
             to
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             my
             answer
             is
             this
             God
             hath
             no
             where
             promised
             to
             reveal
             all
             his
             truth
             to
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             desire
             him
             so
             to
             do
             .
             It
             is
             not
             every
             prayer
             of
             yours
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             hear
             and
             grant
             ;
             but
             only
             those
             which
             are
             agreeable
             to
             his
             will
             :
             His
             will
             is
             either
             his
             Decree
             ,
             
             his
             Command
             ,
             or
             his
             Promise
             .
             Though
             the
             first
             be
             not
             it
             that
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             your
             prayers
             cannot
             change
             Gods
             decrees
             .
             The
             will
             of
             his
             command
             doth
             more
             concern
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             text
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             only
             a
             negative
             which
             may
             hence
             be
             gathered
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             your
             prayers
             be
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             commands
             ,
             they
             are
             your
             sins
             and
             have
             no
             promise
             of
             his
             grant
             .
             But
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             God
             will
             grant
             all
             the
             prayers
             which
             are
             put
             up
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             laws
             :
             But
             only
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             no
             loosers
             by
             such
             obedience
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             give
             you
             that
             ,
             or
             something
             which
             shall
             be
             as
             good
             for
             you
             .
             It
             may
             be
             Gods
             command
             that
             godly
             children
             should
             pray
             for
             the
             lives
             of
             their
             sick
             parents
             ;
             and
             that
             parents
             pray
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             their
             ungodly
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             pray
             for
             all
             men
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             we
             obediently
             pray
             for
             .
             But
             it
             is
             his
             
               Promising
               will
            
             which
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             as
             his
             
               Commanding
               will
            
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             obedience
             .
             Whatsoever
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             he
             will
             certainly
             give
             us
             .
             Now
             God
             hath
             no
             where
             promised
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             reveal
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             every
             text
             of
             scripture
             ,
             to
             every
             godly
             person
             that
             asketh
             it
             .
             Praying
             is
             but
             one
             of
             the
             means
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             you
             to
             come
             to
             knowledge
             .
             Diligent
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             meditation
             ,
             and
             counsel
             of
             the
             wisest
             is
             another
             means
             .
             Even
             to
             dig
             for
             it
             as
             for
             silver
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             hidden
             treasure
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             wait
             at
             the
             posts
             of
             wisdoms
             doors
             ,
             that
             knowledge
             may
             come
             into
             you
             by
             degrees
             in
             time
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             promised
             you
             
             true
             understanding
             ,
             upon
             your
             prayers
             alone
             ,
             without
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             appointed
             means
             :
             Nor
             that
             you
             shall
             attain
             it
             by
             those
             means
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             desire
             and
             seek
             it
             ;
             For
             then
             prayer
             would
             be
             a
             notable
             pretense
             for
             laziness
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             would
             not
             be
             at
             the
             labour
             ,
             of
             study
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             or
             conference
             ,
             might
             save
             all
             their
             pains
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             God
             and
             ask
             wisdome
             of
             him
             and
             he
             would
             give
             it
             them
             .
             Even
             as
             idle
             beggars
             think
             without
             working
             ,
             to
             get
             an
             alms
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             their
             slothfulness
             .
             If
             instead
             of
             all
             our
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             meditation
             ,
             we
             could
             but
             pray
             ,
             and
             so
             get
             all
             the
             knowledge
             which
             other
             men
             study
             ,
             labour
             and
             wait
             for
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             cheap
             a
             way
             to
             wisdome
             .
             Solomon
             that
             got
             it
             by
             prayer
             extraordinarily
             ,
             commandeth
             us
             very
             great
             diligence
             to
             get
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             considerable
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             Christ
             increased
             in
             wisdome
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             would
             not
             enter
             upon
             his
             publick
             Ministery
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             )
             till
             he
             was
             about
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
             .
             When
             it
             had
             been
             more
             easie
             for
             Christ
             to
             have
             got
             all
             knowledge
             by
             two
             or
             three
             earnest
             prayers
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             you
             must
             pray
             according
             to
             Gods
             
               will
               of
               precept
            
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             matter
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             prayers
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             more
             selfishness
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             corruptions
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             them
             than
             you
             discern
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             submissively
             you
             may
             lawfully
             pray
             for
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             never
             promised
             you
             at
             all
             :
             You
             may
             pray
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             conversion
             and
             salvation
             of
             all
             your
             relations
             ,
             and
             of
             thousands
             of
             
             others
             which
             God
             will
             not
             give
             you
             .
             Otherwise
             all
             the
             relations
             of
             every
             true
             Christian
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             yea
             and
             all
             his
             enemies
             and
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             To
             apply
             all
             this
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             you
             are
             in
             doubt
             whether
             this
             or
             the
             other
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             such
             a
             text
             of
             scripture
             ?
             Or
             whether
             you
             should
             joyn
             with
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             such
             preaching
             and
             prayers
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             when
             you
             have
             prayed
             earnestly
             ,
             you
             are
             confirmed
             for
             one
             way
             and
             against
             the
             other
             .
             And
             perhaps
             all
             this
             is
             but
             to
             be
             confirmed
             in
             your
             errour
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             you
             came
             with
             a
             secret
             prejudice
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             or
             you
             came
             with
             distempered
             affections
             ;
             or
             with
             such
             a
             fear
             of
             going
             one
             way
             rather
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             fear
             doth
             much
             to
             cause
             your
             apprehensions
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             or
             you
             come
             with
             the
             gnilt
             of
             former
             sin
             .
             Fo●rthly
             ,
             or
             you
             have
             some
             partiality
             on
             your
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             secret
             inclination
             to
             one
             side
             more
             than
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             some
             overvaluing
             of
             your
             own
             understandings
             ,
             persons
             or
             prayers
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Or
             you
             are
             lazy
             and
             presumptuous
             ;
             and
             think
             God
             must
             teach
             you
             that
             in
             one
             hour
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             wish
             or
             prayer
             ,
             which
             others
             better
             than
             you
             must
             learn
             with
             prayer
             and
             twenty
             years
             study
             ,
             diligence
             and
             patience
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             or
             you
             think
             God
             must
             needs
             resolve
             you
             of
             that
             which
             he
             never
             promised
             to
             resolve
             you
             in
             .
             Where
             hath
             he
             promised
             upon
             all
             your
             prayers
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             will
             teach
             you
             in
             this
             life
             the
             sense
             of
             
               every
               text
               of
               Scripture
            
             ?
             If
             ever
             he
             promised
             this
             he
             will
             perform
             it
             .
             And
             is
             it
             to
             
               One
               Christian
            
             ,
             or
             
               to
               every
               praying
               Christian
            
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             ?
             If
             to
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             why
             are
             we
             not
             
               all
               of
               a
               mind
            
             ?
             Why
             be
             not
             all
             as
             wise
             as
             you
             ?
             What
             need
             we
             Commentaries
             
             
             
             
             
             then
             ?
             Or
             what
             need
             have
             others
             of
             your
             Revelations
             :
             If
             it
             be
             but
             to
             some
             ,
             who
             be
             
               those
               some
            
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             them
             ?
             And
             how
             know
             you
             that
             you
             are
             one
             of
             them
             ?
             And
             why
             do
             not
             
               those
               some
            
             ,
             condescend
             to
             write
             an
             infallible
             Commentary
             upon
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             are
             taught
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             doubt
             and
             differ
             no
             more
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               every
               text
            
             that
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             make
             known
             to
             you
             when
             you
             pray
             ,
             but
             of
             
               some
               few
            
             ,
             how
             will
             you
             know
             which
             
               those
               few
            
             be
             ?
             And
             where
             is
             the
             promise
             which
             maketh
             this
             difference
             ?
             Except
             only
             that
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             reveal
             so
             much
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             salvation
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             pray
             for
             more
             ,
             your
             belief
             of
             your
             success
             must
             not
             go
             beyond
             the
             promise
             .
             If
             you
             will
             promise
             to
             your selves
             ,
             you
             must
             perform
             for
             your selves
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             hath
             not
             God
             bid
             us
             believe
             that
             we
             shall
             receive
             what
             ever
             we
             ask
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             believers
             that
             they
             shall
             receive
             it
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             hath
             first
             made
             a
             Law
             to
             command
             you
             prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             a
             promise
             to
             grant
             ,
             what
             you
             pray
             for
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             
               command
               and
               promise
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             your
             believing
             of
             this
             promise
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             his
             fulfilling
             it
             to
             you
             .
             So
             that
             if
             you
             believe
             not
             his
             power
             and
             promise
             you
             shall
             not
             have
             right
             immediately
             to
             the
             thing
             promised
             .
             But
             if
             you
             pray
             and
             believe
             and
             withall
             use
             those
             other
             means
             with
             diligence
             and
             patience
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             in
             that
             measure
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             your
             state
             (
             For
             God
             hath
             
             not
             promised
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             knowledg
             to
             all
             true
             believers
             .
             )
             So
             that
             this
             is
             all
             that
             the
             promise
             giveth
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             you
             shall
             know
             all
             that
             you
             pray
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             then
             you
             leave
             us
             at
             utter
             uncertainty
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             the
             answer
             of
             our
             prayers
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Not
             so
             .
             But
             the
             answer
             of
             your
             prayers
             must
             not
             be
             tried
             by
             your
             conceits
             but
             by
             Gods
             rule
             .
             If
             you
             p●ay
             for
             that
             which
             you
             have
             neither
             a
             command
             nor
             promise
             for
             ,
             your
             prayer
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             your
             answer
             can
             be
             nothing
             but
             Gods
             rebuke
             ,
             or
             your
             own
             delusion
             .
             But
             if
             you
             pray
             for
             that
             which
             you
             have
             a
             command
             for
             ,
             but
             no
             
               particular
               promise
            
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             only
             the
             
               General
               promise
            
             that
             your
             prayer
             shall
             not
             be
             lost
             ,
             but
             shall
             bring
             down
             either
             the
             thing
             you
             pray
             for
             ,
             or
             something
             else
             which
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             seeth
             to
             be
             best
             for
             you
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             to
             his
             ends
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             you
             can
             warrantably
             believe
             .
             But
             if
             you
             pray
             for
             that
             which
             hath
             both
             a
             command
             and
             a
             particular
             promise
             (
             as
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             necessary
             grace
             and
             life
             eternal
             to
             a
             believer
             )
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             this
             prayer
             shall
             be
             granted
             in
             kind
             .
             So
             that
             you
             are
             not
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             answer
             of
             prayers
             ,
             by
             your
             feelings
             and
             passions
             and
             impulses
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             you
             must
             believe
             will
             be
             fulfilled
             what
             ever
             you
             
               feel
               :
               Faith
            
             and
             not
             feeling
             must
             tell
             you
             whether
             your
             prayer
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             Nay
             if
             you
             should
             receive
             health
             or
             wealth
             or
             gifts
             for
             your selves
             or
             others
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             prayed
             for
             them
             ;
             you
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             it
             be
             
             a
             merciful
             answer
             to
             your
             prayer
             ,
             or
             a
             judgement
             ,
             unless
             you
             try
             it
             by
             faith
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             .
             I
             have
             nothing
             now
             to
             say
             of
             the
             case
             of
             miracles
             ,
             but
             this
             :
             If
             God
             promise
             a
             miracle
             ,
             you
             may
             believe
             it
             because
             it
             is
             promised
             :
             If
             he
             perform
             it
             without
             a
             promise
             ,
             then
             either
             you
             must
             not
             believe
             it
             till
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             or
             else
             your
             faith
             must
             be
             a
             miracle
             also
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             faith
             it self
             is
             its
             own
             justification
             .
             But
             miracles
             are
             now
             so
             rare
             ,
             that
             all
             sober
             Christians
             will
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             expect
             them
             ,
             or
             over-hastily
             believe
             them
             ;
             and
             especially
             how
             they
             take
             their
             
               own
               belief
            
             for
             a
             miracle
             .
             All
             the
             talk
             that
             some
             men
             make
             of
             a
             
               particular
               faith
            
             ,
             may
             be
             tried
             by
             what
             I
             have
             here
             said
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             warning
             which
             I
             give
             you
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             from
             long
             and
             sad
             experience
             .
             I
             have
             known
             too
             many
             very
             honest
             hearted
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             melancholly
             persons
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             in
             great
             doubt
             about
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             the
             Seekers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             after
             earnest
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             strongly
             resolved
             for
             the
             way
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             confident
             by
             the
             strong
             impression
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             spirits
             answer
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             they
             have
             set
             them
             into
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             How
             know
             you
             that
             they
             were
             mistaken
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             how
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             they
             have
             been
             resolved
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             And
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             Gods
             spirit
             did
             first
             make
             a
             standing
             Rule
             ,
             to
             try
             all
             after-impulses
             by
             ;
             And
             what
             ever
             impulse
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             Rule
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             spirit
             .
             The
             Law
             and
             the
             testimony
             are
             now
             sealed
             ,
             and
             all
             spirits
             
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             them
             .
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             I
             have
             found
             their
             impulses
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             .
             One
             hath
             been
             resolved
             for
             Infant
             baptism
             ,
             and
             another
             against
             it
             :
             One
             hath
             had
             a
             revealation
             for
             a
             prelacy
             ,
             like
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             another
             against
             all
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             One
             hath
             been
             confident
             of
             an
             answer
             of
             prayers
             for
             Antinomianism
             ,
             and
             another
             against
             it
             for
             Arminianism
             :
             One
             for
             publike
             Communion
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             detest
             it
             :
             And
             both
             came
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             way
             .
             And
             Gods
             spirit
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             it self
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             I
             have
             seen
             abundance
             of
             prophesies
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             people
             have
             this
             way
             received
             with
             the
             greatest
             confidence
             to
             prove
             all
             false
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Because
             I
             have
             staid
             till
             many
             of
             the
             persons
             have
             found
             by
             experience
             that
             they
             were
             deceived
             ,
             and
             have
             confessed
             it
             with
             lamentation
             .
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             because
             perhaps
             I
             know
             more
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             affection
             ,
             melancholy
             ,
             feminine
             weakness
             ,
             and
             self-conceit
             ,
             and
             of
             tempting
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             satans
             transforming
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             than
             every
             Reader
             will
             know
             till
             they
             have
             paid
             for
             their
             learning
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Do
             not
             too
             much
             reverence
             the
             impulses
             or
             revelations
             or
             most
             confident
             opinions
             of
             any
             others
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             sincerity
             or
             holiness
             :
             but
             try
             all
             judiciously
             and
             soberly
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             MAny
             that
             have
             no
             such
             impulses
             themselves
             ,
             are
             yet
             so
             much
             taken
             with
             the
             reverence
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             be
             seduced
             by
             their
             confidence
             .
             When
             so
             great
             a
             man
             as
             Tertullian
             was
             deceived
             by
             Montanus
             and
             his
             prophetess
             :
             when
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Hacket
             could
             deceive
             not
             only
             Coppinger
             and
             Arthington
             ,
             but
             abundance
             more
             ,
             some
             taking
             him
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             his
             breathing
             on
             them
             thinking
             that
             they
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             !
             When
             
               David
               George
            
             in
             Holland
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             of
             Leyden
             in
             Munster
             ,
             and
             
               Behmen
               Stiefelius
            
             and
             so
             many
             more
             pretended
             Prophets
             in
             Germany
             could
             deceive
             so
             many
             persons
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             When
             the
             pretended
             revelations
             of
             the
             Ranters
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             Quakers
             after
             could
             so
             marvellously
             transport
             many
             thousand
             professours
             of
             religion
             in
             this
             land
             ;
             I
             think
             we
             have
             fair
             warning
             to
             take
             the
             counsel
             of
             St.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Believe
               not
               every
               spirit
               ;
               but
               try
               the
               spirits
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God.
            
             It
             is
             a
             pitiful
             instance
             of
             the
             good
             old
             learned
             Commenius
             ,
             who
             so
             easily
             believed
             the
             prophesies
             of
             Daubritius
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             he
             hath
             published
             :
             Yea
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             prophesies
             fail
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             adjured
             the
             prophet
             to
             speak
             truth
             ,
             and
             
             got
             him
             to
             swear
             as
             before
             the
             Lord
             that
             it
             was
             truth
             ;
             this
             seemed
             enough
             to
             confirm
             his
             belief
             of
             him
             :
             whereas
             if
             he
             had
             been
             as
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             Melancholy
             and
             Historical
             passions
             as
             many
             others
             are
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             known
             that
             as
             strange
             things
             as
             that
             he
             recordeth
             of
             the
             man
             or
             women
             ,
             may
             be
             done
             without
             any
             Divine
             inspirations
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             that
             person
             swear
             that
             his
             words
             are
             true
             ,
             who
             is
             first
             deceived
             himself
             before
             he
             deceive
             others
             .
             For
             a
             crackt
             brain'd
             person
             to
             believe
             his
             delusions
             to
             be
             real
             verities
             ,
             is
             little
             wonder
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             many
             a
             time
             my self
             conversed
             with
             persons
             of
             great
             honesty
             and
             piety
             (
             though
             of
             no
             great
             judgment
             )
             who
             have
             some
             of
             them
             affirmed
             that
             they
             had
             angelical
             revelations
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             thought
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             did
             bring
             this
             Scripture
             or
             that
             Scripture
             to
             their
             mind
             in
             answer
             to
             their
             prayers
             ;
             and
             were
             so
             very
             confident
             that
             what
             they
             affirmed
             was
             the
             certain
             truth
             or
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             stricken
             with
             a
             reverence
             to
             their
             professions
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             fear
             lest
             I
             should
             resist
             God
             in
             resisting
             them
             .
             But
             resolving
             to
             take
             none
             on
             earth
             for
             the
             master
             of
             my
             faith
             ,
             but
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             going
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Testimony
             ,
             I
             was
             constrained
             to
             turn
             my
             reverence
             into
             pity
             .
             For
             I
             found
             that
             their
             seeming
             revelations
             were
             some
             of
             them
             Scripture-doctrine
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             :
             As
             for
             that
             which
             is
             already
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             need
             I
             further
             revelation
             for
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             there
             sufficiently
             revealed
             ?
             Can
             their
             words
             add
             any
             authority
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             have
             I
             not
             Gods
             own
             Ministers
             and
             
             means
             to
             help
             me
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             word
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             And
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             should
             preach
             another
             Gospel
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             must
             hold
             him
             accursed
             :
             Gal.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             so
             that
             if
             these
             persons
             should
             have
             the
             appearance
             &
             voice
             of
             an
             Angel
             speaking
             to
             them
             .
             I
             would
             despise
             it
             as
             well
             as
             the
             words
             of
             a
             mortal
             man
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             against
             the
             recorded
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               But
               by
               what
               I
               have
               seen
               and
               heard
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               temptation
               to
               some
               weak
               Christians
               to
               hear
               one
               that
               is
               much
               in
               prayer
               ,
               say
               ,
            
             Take
             heed
             what
             you
             do
             :
             Have
             no
             Communion
             with
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             in
             this
             or
             that
             way
             of
             worship
             ;
             nor
             in
             this
             or
             that
             opinion
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             against
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             :
             I
             once
             thought
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             better
             made
             known
             his
             mind
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             But
             saving
             the
             due
             respect
             to
             the
             honesty
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             ask
             them
             ,
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             that
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               reason
               the
               case
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               it
               to
               be
               the
               mind
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Tell
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             you
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             and
             will
             accept
             no
             unreasonable
             service
             of
             you
             ;
             and
             you
             have
             but
             one
             Master
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             even
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             if
             they
             believe
             that
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             give
             you
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             content
             to
             keep
             their
             belief
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             for
             shame
             ,
             perswade
             any
             other
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             proof
             !
             If
             they
             say
             that
             God
             hath
             revealed
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             Tell
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             revealed
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             's
             nothing
             to
             you
             ,
             till
             they
             prove
             their
             divine
             revelation
             :
             If
             God
             reveal
             it
             to
             them
             but
             
               for
               themselves
            
             they
             must
             keep
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
             If
             he
             
             reveal
             to
             them
             
               for
               others
            
             ,
             he
             will
             enable
             them
             to
             make
             some
             proof
             of
             their
             revelations
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             sin
             not
             in
             believing
             them
             .
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             their
             ground
             ,
             Tell
             them
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             already
             revealed
             to
             all
             ;
             And
             if
             indeed
             what
             they
             speak
             be
             there
             ,
             you
             are
             ready
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             But
             if
             they
             pervert
             the
             S●●pture
             by
             false
             interpretation
             ,
             or
             abuse
             it
             and
             m●●apply
             it
             ,
             none
             of
             this
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             that
             the
             spirit
             hath
             told
             them
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             say
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             told
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             proved
             to
             you
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             is
             written
             in
             such
             words
             as
             men
             use
             ,
             of
             purpose
             that
             they
             might
             understand
             it
             ;
             and
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             all
             men
             that
             hear
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             revelation
             :
             God
             hath
             set
             Pastors
             in
             his
             Church
             to
             teach
             it
             ;
             If
             therefore
             revelations
             be
             still
             necessary
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scripture
             revelations
             ,
             then
             the
             Scriptures
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             these
             last
             revelations
             must
             again
             have
             new
             revelations
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             ordinary
             with
             poor
             fanciful
             women
             and
             melancholy
             persons
             ,
             to
             take
             all
             their
             deep
             apprehensions
             for
             revelations
             .
             And
             if
             a
             text
             of
             Scripture
             come
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               This
               text
               was
               brought
               to
               my
               mind
               ,
               and
               that
               text
               was
               set
               upon
               my
               spirit
            
             ;
             As
             if
             nothing
             could
             bring
             a
             text
             to
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             some
             extraordinary
             motion
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             as
             if
             this
             bringing
             it
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             would
             warrant
             their
             false
             exposition
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Decry
             not
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             ordinary
             sanctifying
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             bless
             
             the
             Scripture
             to
             your
             true
             illumination
             and
             sanctification
             :
             And
             if
             any
             pretend
             to
             any
             other
             revelations
             or
             inspirations
             ,
             or
             expositions
             of
             the
             Scripture
             which
             they
             cannot
             prove
             to
             you●
             
               despise
               them
               not
            
             ,
             but
             modestly
             leave
             them
             to
             themselves
             :
             But
             take
             heed
             that
             the
             reverence
             of
             any
             ones
             holiness
             ,
             tempt
             you
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             certain
             sufficien●
             word
             of
             God
             and
             draw
             you
             not
             into
             any
             〈◊〉
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             Separation
             ,
             or
             Opinion
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             standing
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             lest
             the
             trouble
             of
             your
             own
             disquieted
             doubting
             minds
             do
             become
             a
             snare
             ,
             to
             draw
             you
             to
             some
             uncouth
             way
             of
             cure
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             fancy
             of
             some
             new
             Opinion
             ,
             Sect
             or
             Practise
             ,
             to
             seem
             your
             Remedy
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             ease
             ,
             and
             thereby
             perswade
             you
             that
             it
             is
             the
             certain
             truth
             .
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             pitiful
             Case
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             ungrounded
             ,
             and
             troubled
             sort
             of
             religious
             persons
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             looking
             every
             way
             for
             ease
             and
             comfort
             :
             And
             having
             not
             wisdom
             enough
             to
             fetch
             true
             grounded
             satisfaction
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             solid
             truth
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             appointed
             means
             ,
             they
             hearken
             to
             any
             one
             that
             will
             promise
             them
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             .
             Like
             ignorant
             people
             is
             their
             sickness
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             know
             not
             an
             able
             
             Physician
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             will
             not
             be
             at
             the
             cost
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             will
             not
             take
             such
             unpleasing
             Medicines
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             them
             have
             not
             patience
             to
             stay
             for
             a
             Cure
             ,
             unless
             the
             Medicine
             at
             twice
             or
             thrice
             taking
             do
             give
             them
             ease
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             will
             do
             them
             any
             good
             :
             And
             so
             in
             their
             foolish
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             the
             weariness
             of
             their
             pain
             ,
             they
             will
             go
             to
             any
             ignorant
             woman
             or
             unskilful
             fellow
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             cheapest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             boldest
             in
             his
             undertakings
             :
             And
             those
             that
             die
             by
             it
             ,
             are
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             by
             the
             living
             :
             And
             those
             that
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             do
             recover
             ,
             do
             magnifie
             their
             ignorant
             Physician
             as
             if
             there
             were
             none
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             entice
             others
             to
             their
             Graves
             .
          
           
             Thus
             many
             troubled
             unquiet
             souls
             ,
             either
             not●ound
             ●ound
             Doctrine
             and
             Teachers
             from
             deceit
             ,
             or
             else
             will
             not
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             or
             patience
             ,
             to
             wait
             on
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             right
             means
             ;
             or
             most
             commonly
             spoil
             the
             Remedy
             offered
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             misapplications
             ;
             and
             then
             for
             ease
             they
             hearken
             to
             any
             ignorant
             Sectary
             ,
             that
             will
             fiercely
             cry
             out
             against
             ●ound
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             revile
             all
             that
             are
             wiser
             than
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             knew
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Country
             .
             O
             saith
             the
             deceiving
             Papist
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             have
             setled
             comfort
             while
             you
             follow
             these
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             till
             you
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             true
             Church
             —
             Saith
             the
             Anabaptist
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             be
             well
             setled
             while
             you
             follow
             these
             Preachers
             :
             They
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             speak
             only
             by
             the
             book
             :
             Come
             to
             us
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             have
             peace
             .
             And
             thus
             saith
             the
             Quaker
             ,
             the
             Familist
             ,
             and
             other
             Sects
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             known
             some
             that
             have
             lived
             long
             in
             doubts
             and
             fears
             of
             damnation
             ,
             who
             have
             turned
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             had
             comfort
             :
             And
             yet
             in
             a
             short
             time
             they
             forsook
             that
             Sect
             and
             turned
             to
             another
             .
             I
             have
             known
             those
             also
             that
             have
             lived
             many
             years
             in
             timerous
             complaints
             ,
             and
             fears
             of
             Hell
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             turned
             to
             the
             Antinomians
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             been
             comforted
             :
             And
             others
             have
             turned
             Arminians
             ,
             which
             is
             clean
             contrary
             ,
             and
             been
             comforted
             :
             And
             others
             have
             but
             heard
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               perfection
               in
               this
               life
            
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             been
             past
             their
             fears
             ,
             as
             if
             hearing
             of
             perfection
             had
             made
             them
             perfect
             :
             And
             from
             thence
             they
             have
             turned
             Familists
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             shew'd
             their
             perfection
             by
             fornication
             and
             licentiousness
             and
             meer
             Apostasie
             ;
             who
             yet
             liv'd
             very
             conscionably
             and
             blamelesly
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             lived
             in
             their
             fears
             and
             troubles
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             all
             this
             is
             plain
             to
             any
             judicious
             Observer
             .
             1.
             
             The
             persons
             are
             ignorant
             and
             never
             had
             the
             right
             knowledge
             and
             skilful
             improvement
             ,
             of
             the
             sound
             doctrine
             which
             at
             first
             they
             seemed
             to
             embrace
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             power
             of
             conceit
             and
             fancy
             brought
             them
             comfort
             or
             quietness
             in
             their
             change
             .
             For
             they
             thought
             before
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             not
             somewhat
             extraordinary
             they
             could
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             :
             And
             while
             they
             held
             that
             sound
             Doctrine
             which
             all
             about
             them
             held
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             found
             no
             extraordinary
             power
             of
             it
             on
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             perceived
             no
             difference
             between
             themselves
             and
             others
             :
             But
             when
             they
             had
             entertained
             new
             opinions
             ,
             and
             entered
             into
             a
             new
             Sect
             ,
             which
             confidently
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             were
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             they
             had
             
             then
             
               something
               extraordinary
            
             to
             trust
             their
             souls
             on
             .
             And
             the
             novelty
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             greatness
             of
             the
             change
             with
             the
             conceited
             excellency
             of
             the
             opinions
             and
             party
             ,
             did
             make
             them
             think
             that
             they
             were
             now
             grown
             very
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             life
             of
             holiness
             hath
             far
             more
             opposition
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             than
             the
             changing
             of
             an
             opinion
             or
             joyning
             with
             a
             party
             hath
             ;
             so
             it
             must
             be
             harder
             to
             get
             and
             keep
             that
             comfort
             which
             is
             got
             and
             kept
             by
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             got
             by
             such
             an
             easie
             change
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             among
             us
             what
             abundance
             of
             persons
             can
             live
             like
             beasts
             in
             most
             odious
             whoredomes
             ,
             drunkenness
             and
             rage
             ;
             or
             like
             devils
             in
             bloody
             cruelty
             against
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             comforted
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             As
             if
             God
             saved
             men
             for
             being
             of
             such
             a
             side
             or
             party
             !
             And
             why
             may
             not
             Separatists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             and
             others
             easily
             take
             such
             kind
             of
             comfort
             ?
          
           
             O
             therefore
             labour
             for
             well-grounded
             faith
             and
             solid
             knowledge
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             attain
             the
             true
             Evangelical
             comforts
             ,
             and
             your
             ignorance
             may
             not
             prepare
             you
             for
             deceit
             ?
             and
             you
             may
             not
             be
             like
             children
             toss'd
             to
             and
             fro
             and
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             by
             deceived
             and
             deceitful
             men
             .
             Nor
             may
             not
             have
             need
             to
             go
             to
             the
             devil
             to
             be
             your
             comforter
             ,
             nor
             to
             steal
             a
             little
             unlawful
             peace
             from
             parties
             and
             opinions
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             enough
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             and
             holiness
             and
             eternal
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Keep
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             a
             humble
             Disciple
             or
             learner
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             you
             are
             fit
             and
             called
             to
             be
             your self
             a
             Teacher
             .
          
           
             CHrist
             owneth
             no
             Disciples
             which
             are
             not
             in
             one
             of
             these
             two
             ranks
             ;
             either
             Teachers
             by
             office
             upon
             a
             lawful
             call
             ,
             or
             Learners
             who
             submit
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             others
             .
             When
             his
             Ministers
             have
             made
             men
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             they
             must
             afterward
             
               Teach
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               he
               hath
               commanded
               them
               .
               Matth.
            
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             a
             Learner
             must
             hear
             and
             read
             and
             discourse
             in
             a
             learning
             way
             ,
             by
             humble
             asking
             the
             resolution
             of
             his
             doubts
             ,
             acknowledging
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             own
             understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             superiority
             of
             his
             Teachers
             .
             This
             is
             the
             common
             ruine
             of
             raw
             professours
             ,
             that
             they
             presently
             grow
             proud
             of
             a
             poor
             ignorant
             head
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             full
             of
             knowledge
             and
             spirituality
             :
             and
             while
             they
             continue
             Hearers
             ,
             they
             continue
             not
             Disciples
             or
             Learners
             ,
             but
             come
             with
             a
             proud
             and
             carping
             humour
             ,
             to
             quarrel
             with
             their
             Teachers
             as
             poor
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             ;
             And
             therefore
             choose
             them
             a
             
               heap
               of
               Teachers
            
             according
             to
             their
             own
             opinions
             :
             And
             all
             this
             while
             they
             have
             such
             list
             to
             be
             some
             body
             and
             to
             vent
             their
             seeming
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             hardly
             stay
             from
             being
             Teachers
             themselves
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             any
             thing
             like
             a
             lawful
             call
             .
             Whereas
             if
             they
             would
             have
             kept
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             humble
             Learners
             till
             they
             had
             
             grown
             wiser
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             preserved
             the
             Churches
             peace
             and
             their
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Grow
             up
             in
             the
             great
             substantial
             practical
             truths
             and
             duties
             ,
             and
             grow
             downwards
             in
             the
             roots
             of
             a
             clearer
             belief
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             And
             neither
             begin
             too
             soon
             with
             doubtful
             opinions
             ,
             nor
             ever
             lay
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             taketh
             this
             course
             will
             have
             all
             these
             advantages
             .
             First
             ,
             He
             will
             be
             himself
             a
             solid
             Christian
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             sure
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             own
             salvation
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             will
             have
             so
             fast
             hold
             of
             the
             necessary
             points
             ,
             that
             no
             controversies
             or
             opinions
             ,
             will
             shake
             his
             faith
             or
             destroy
             his
             love
             to
             God
             or
             man.
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             will
             honour
             God
             by
             
               upright
               practise
            
             ,
             and
             shew
             forth
             the
             power
             and
             excellency
             of
             religion
             in
             the
             true
             success
             upon
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             :
             His
             Religion
             which
             begins
             in
             solid
             faith
             ,
             will
             grow
             up
             into
             sincere
             Love
             and
             good
             works
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             will
             be
             without
             partiality
             ,
             a
             Lover
             of
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             escape
             temptations
             to
             faction
             and
             division
             ,
             because
             his
             Religion
             consisteth
             in
             those
             common
             truths
             and
             duties
             ,
             which
             all
             profess
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             only
             safely
             receive
             all
             further
             truths
             from
             these
             principles
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             knowledge
             and
             disputes
             will
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             subservient
             to
             faith
             and
             love
             and
             holiness
             .
          
           
           
             Whereas
             he
             that
             taketh
             the
             contrary
             course
             ,
             and
             presently
             falleth
             to
             the
             study
             of
             by-opinions
             ,
             and
             layeth
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             will
             prove
             too
             like
             a
             superficial
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             a
             deceiver
             of
             himself
             ,
             by
             thinking
             that
             he
             is
             something
             when
             he
             is
             nothing
             .
             Gal.
             6.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             he
             will
             make
             a
             pudder
             in
             the
             world
             for
             nothing
             ,
             as
             children
             do
             in
             the
             house
             about
             their
             babies
             and
             their
             bawbles
             :
             He
             will
             make
             but
             an
             engine
             of
             his
             by-opinions
             ,
             to
             destroy
             true
             Piety
             and
             Christian
             Love
             in
             himself
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             all
             that
             will
             believe
             him
             .
             He
             will
             first
             make
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             many
             others
             ,
             believe
             that
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             but
             proud
             self-conceit
             and
             faction
             ;
             And
             he
             will
             be
             the
             shame
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             and
             the
             hardener
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             sin
             and
             misery
             ;
             by
             perswading
             them
             that
             the
             Religious
             are
             bnt
             a
             few
             ignorant
             whimsical
             fanaticks
             .
             These
             are
             too
             sad
             experienced
             truths
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Lay
             not
             a
             greater
             stress
             upon
             your
             different
             words
             or
             manner
             of
             prayer
             ,
             than
             God
             hath
             laid
             :
             And
             take
             heed
             either
             of
             scorning
             ,
             reproaching
             or
             slighting
             ,
             the
             words
             and
             manner
             of
             other
             mens
             worship
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             such
             as
             God
             accepteth
             from
             the
             sincere
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             turn
             the
             native
             heat
             of
             Religion
             ,
             into
             a
             feaverish
             out-side
             zeal
             about
             words
             ,
             or
             circumstances
             or
             ceremonies
             ,
             whether
             it
             
             be
             
               for
               them
            
             or
             
               against
               them
            
             .
             O
             what
             a
             wonder
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             so
             palpable
             a
             trick
             as
             th●s
             ,
             the
             Devil
             should
             deceive
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             a
             stir
             and
             disturbance
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             know
             that
             one
             party
             will
             cry
             up
             Order
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             will
             cry
             up
             Spirituality
             ,
             and
             both
             will
             say
             that
             God
             maketh
             not
             light
             of
             the
             smallest
             matters
             in
             religion
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             must
             we
             :
             And
             in
             this
             general
             position
             there
             is
             some
             truth
             .
             But
             if
             nothing
             could
             be
             said
             for
             both
             their
             errours
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             be
             no
             deceits
             ,
             nor
             be
             capable
             of
             doing
             any
             mischief
             .
             Some
             things
             that
             you
             contend
             about
             ,
             God
             hath
             left
             wholly
             undetermined
             and
             indifferent
             ;
             And
             some
             things
             in
             which
             your
             brother
             erreth
             ,
             his
             errour
             is
             so
             small
             a
             fault
             ,
             as
             not
             at
             all
             to
             hinder
             his
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             man
             that
             judgeth
             as
             God
             doth
             .
             Had
             you
             ever
             understood
             ,
             Rom.
             14
             &
             15.
             you
             would
             have
             understood
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             make
             a
             knowing
             Christian
             weep
             between
             indignation
             and
             compassion
             ,
             to
             see
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             what
             censures
             and
             worse
             are
             used
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             about
             the
             wording
             of
             our
             prayers
             to
             God!
             How
             vile
             and
             unsufferable
             some
             account
             them
             ,
             that
             will
             pray
             in
             any
             words
             which
             are
             
               not
               written
               down
               for
               them
            
             ?
             And
             how
             unlawful
             others
             account
             it
             to
             pray
             in
             their
             
               imposed
               forms
            
             :
             some
             because
             they
             are
             forms
             ,
             and
             some
             because
             they
             are
             
               such
               forms
            
             ;
             and
             some
             because
             that
             Papists
             have
             used
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             because
             they
             are
             imposed
             !
             when
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             no
             command
             ,
             but
             to
             pray
             in
             faith
             and
             fervency
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             state
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             order
             as
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             method
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             a
             Rule
             and
             Pattern
             of
             .
             But
             of
             all
             
             quarrels
             about
             forms
             and
             words
             ,
             he
             hath
             never
             made
             any
             of
             their
             particular
             determinations
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             whether
             I
             shall
             preach
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Notes
             ,
             or
             study
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             speak
             those
             which
             another
             studied
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             how
             they
             that
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             came
             first
             to
             make
             themselves
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             maketh
             such
             a
             matter
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             of
             their
             several
             words
             and
             forms
             of
             prayer
             :
             That
             he
             loveth
             only
             extemporary
             prayer
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             and
             hateth
             all
             prescribed
             forms
             :
             Or
             that
             he
             loveth
             only
             
               prescribed
               Forms
            
             as
             others
             think
             ,
             and
             hateth
             all
             extemporary
             prayers
             by
             habit
             ?
             Certainly
             in
             Christs
             time
             both
             Liturgies
             by
             forms
             ,
             and
             also
             prayers
             by
             habit
             were
             used
             ?
             And
             yet
             Christ
             never
             interposed
             in
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             condemn
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
             He
             condemneth
             the
             Pharisees
             for
             making
             
               long
               prayers
            
             to
             cover
             their
             
               devouring
               widdows
               houses
            
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             
               praying
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               :
            
             But
             whether
             their
             prayers
             were
             a
             Liturgy
             and
             
               set
               forme
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             were
             extemporary
             ,
             he
             taketh
             no
             notice
             ,
             as
             telling
             us
             that
             he
             condemned
             neither
             !
             (
             And
             it
             s
             like
             the
             Pharisees
             long
             Liturgy
             ,
             was
             in
             many
             things
             worse
             than
             ours
             ,
             though
             the
             Psalms
             were
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             oft
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             condemned
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             Nay
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             find
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             other
             Jews
             were
             not
             in
             this
             so
             blind
             and
             quarrelsome
             as
             we
             ;
             nor
             never
             made
             a
             controversie
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             ever
             presumed
             to
             condemn
             either
             Liturgies
             or
             Prayers
             by
             habit
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             pass
             by
             their
             errour
             who
             are
             utterly
             against
             publike
             prayers
             from
             a
             habit
             ,
             as
             having
             
             spoken
             of
             it
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             when
             I
             had
             opportunity
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             only
             answer
             the
             contrary
             extreme
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Where
             hath
             God
             given
             any
             men
             power
             to
             prescribe
             and
             impose
             forms
             for
             others
             ?
             or
             commanded
             others
             to
             obey
             them
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             where
             ever
             he
             hath
             given
             any
             power
             to
             teach
             their
             inferiours
             to
             pray
             ,
             who
             cannot
             do
             it
             in
             a
             
               better
               way
            
             .
             He
             hath
             given
             Parents
             this
             power
             where
             he
             hath
             bid
             them
             ,
             
               Bring
               up
            
             their
             
               Children
               in
               the
               nurture
               ,
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Is
             it
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             Parents
             duty
             to
             teach
             their
             children
             to
             pray
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             words
             first
             ,
             profitable
             to
             their
             learning
             of
             the
             sense
             ?
             May
             they
             not
             teach
             their
             Children
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             or
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             Form
             ?
             And
             why
             not
             then
             
               other
               words
            
             which
             are
             agreeable
             to
             their
             State
             ?
             And
             he
             that
             taught
             his
             own
             Disciples
             a
             Form
             and
             Rule
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             telleth
             us
             that
             so
             
               Iohn
               taught
               his
               Disciples
            
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               As
               my
               Father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
            
             ;
             by
             making
             them
             Teachers
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             did
             allow
             them
             to
             teach
             either
             by
             forms
             or
             without
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             required
             .
             All
             the
             Scripture
             is
             now
             to
             Preachers
             ,
             a
             
               form
               of
               Teaching
            
             :
             And
             when
             we
             read
             a
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             read
             a
             
               prescribed
               form
               of
               Doctrine
            
             :
             And
             it
             ha●h
             many
             
               forms
               of
               prayer
            
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             forms
             of
             Baptizing
             &
             administring
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             an
             infallible
             spirit
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             True
             :
             And
             that
             proveth
             that
             that
             their
             Doctrine
             was
             
               more
               infallible
            
             than
             other
             mens
             :
             but
             not
             that
             
               they
               only
            
             and
             not
             other
             men
             may
             teach
             by
             the
             way
             of
             forms
             .
             All
             the
             Books
             of
             Sermons
             now
             written
             are
             so
             many
             
               prescribed
               words
               
               or
               forms
            
             of
             teaching
             :
             And
             if
             we
             may
             use
             forms
             of
             Teaching
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             forms
             of
             praying
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             that
             the
             Apostles
             prescribed
             the
             Church
             no
             Liturgy
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             only
             proveth
             that
             no
             one
             is
             
               universally
               necessary
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             
               universally
               imposed
            
             ?
             but
             not
             that
             therefore
             no
             use
             of
             forms
             of
             prayer
             are
             lawful
             ;
             May
             we
             not
             now
             use
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             ,
             or
             pray
             in
             some
             other
             
               Scripture
               form
            
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             the
             Apostles
             compelled
             none
             to
             use
             them
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             assumed
             not
             the
             civil
             Sword
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             compelled
             men
             to
             nothing
             :
             But
             yet
             their
             authority
             bound
             the
             conscience
             ;
             when
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               when
               ye
               pray
               ,
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             bound
             them
             in
             duty
             to
             do
             as
             he
             bid
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             forced
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             tell
             me
             if
             you
             can
             where
             God
             forbiddeth
             you
             to
             use
             good
             and
             lawful
             words
             in
             prayer
             ,
             meerly
             because
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             Pastor
             bids
             you
             use
             them
             .
             Is
             this
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             the
             Precepts
             of
             honouring
             and
             obeying
             your
             Superiors
             [
             Do
             nothing
             which
             they
             bid
             you
             do
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             lawful
             .
             ]
             O
             strange
             exposition
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             ?
             If
             you
             command
             your
             Child
             to
             learn
             a
             Catechism
             or
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             before
             his
             meat
             ,
             or
             for
             other
             times
             ,
             will
             you
             teach
             him
             to
             say
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             lawful
             for
             me
             to
             use
             this
             Form
             ,
             if
             neither
             you
             nor
             any
             body
             had
             bid
             me
             ;
             But
             because
             you
             bid
             me
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             unlawful
             .
             O
             whither
             will
             not
             partiality
             lead
             men
             !
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             though
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             impose
             forms
             on
             
             children
             ,
             yet
             not
             upon
             aged
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Aged
             persons
             have
             too
             many
             of
             them
             as
             much
             need
             of
             such
             forms
             as
             children
             .
             Age
             maketh
             not
             the
             difference
             :
             We
             are
             fain
             to
             teach
             many
             aged
             persons
             
               forms
               of
               Catechism
            
             as
             well
             as
             children
             ;
             Why
             not
             therefore
             forms
             of
             prayer
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             impose
             forms
             publikely
             on
             whole
             Congregations
             of
             Believers
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             All
             sects
             in
             the
             world
             do
             it
             .
             I
             never
             heard
             any
             Separatist
             or
             Anabaptist
             or
             any
             other
             publike
             Minister
             ,
             but
             he
             
               imposed
               a
               form
            
             of
             prayer
             upon
             all
             the
             Congregation
             .
             He
             is
             void
             of
             common
             sense
             that
             thinketh
             that
             his
             extemporary
             prayer
             is
             not
             as
             truly
             a
             form
             to
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             written
             in
             a
             book
             .
             The
             order
             and
             words
             are
             not
             of
             your
             
               own
               invention
            
             ,
             but
             invented
             by
             another
             to
             your
             hand
             ;
             and
             imposed
             upon
             you
             to
             use
             :
             For
             I
             hope
             you
             come
             together
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               hear
               a
               prayer
            
             only
             .
             But
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             one
             imposeth
             every
             day
             a
             
               new
               form
            
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             imposeth
             every
             day
             the
             same
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             that
             one
             telleth
             you
             not
             what
             words
             you
             shall
             pray
             in
             ,
             before
             you
             hear
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             writeth
             them
             down
             for
             you
             to
             know
             before
             hand
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             wonder
             why
             written
             or
             unwritten
             ,
             long-premeditated
             or
             suddenly
             expressed
             prayers
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             unlawful
             .
             But
             however
             do
             not
             think
             the
             difference
             to
             lie
             where
             it
             doth
             not
             :
             For
             doubtless
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             formes
             ,
             and
             both
             imposed
             ,
             though
             not
             imposed
             by
             the
             same
             persons
             and
             authority
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             at
             least
             you
             have
             no
             proof
             for
             imposing
             
             forms
             ●n
             the
             Ministers
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             First
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             man
             that
             questioneth
             but
             some
             form
             of
             prayer
             and
             praise
             were
             imposed
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Iewish
               Ministers
            
             ;
             And
             one
             was
             taught
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Apostles
             :
             And
             a
             form
             of
             Profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             
               Lords
               supper
            
             is
             imposed
             on
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             Ioel
             2.
             17.
             
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             is
             taught
             the
             Priests
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             But
             we
             are
             not
             now
             pleading
             for
             the
             needless
             imposing
             of
             any
             forms
             ,
             nor
             the
             causless
             restraint
             of
             extemporarary
             prayers
             .
             I
             have
             fully
             born
             my
             testimony
             against
             that
             in
             due
             season
             :
             But
             many
             things
             are
             lawfully
             and
             necessarily
             obeyed
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             lawfully
             commanded
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             more
             anon
             .
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             that
             we
             could
             say
             that
             all
             Ministers
             (
             of
             any
             party
             )
             were
             such
             as
             were
             wholly
             above
             the
             need
             of
             forms
             .
             Or
             at
             least
             such
             whose
             own
             composures
             were
             better
             for
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             could
             be
             offered
             them
             by
             others
             (
             If
             it
             were
             not
             a
             contradiction
             )
          
           
             But
             all
             that
             I
             now
             expect
             from
             the
             Objectors
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             tell
             me
             or
             themselves
             ,
             what
             proof
             they
             have
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             for
             a
             
               Minister
               only
            
             to
             use
             an
             
               imposed
               form
            
             ,
             when
             
               all
               the
               Congregation
            
             else
             may
             use
             it
             ?
             Answer
             this
             well
             before
             you
             go
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             pray
             let
             all
             the
             people
             note
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             
               is
               not
            
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             form
             (
             even
             a
             new
             one
             every
             day
             )
             may
             be
             lawfully
             be
             
               imposed
               upon
               all
               them
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             question
             is
             only
             of
             the
             Ministers
             use
             of
             imposed
             forms
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             our
             Ministers
             do
             not
             impose
             their
             prayers
             by
             forc●
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             there
             is
             no
             imposition
             but
             by
             force
             ?
             Your
             Pastor
             is
             your
             guide
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             God
             hath
             imposed
             it
             on
             you
             to
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             lawful
             prayer
             .
             And
             what
             the
             
               words
               shall
               be
            
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             matter
             and
             order
             chosen
             for
             that
             time
             time
             the
             Speaker
             chooseth
             for
             you
             !
             And
             so
             he
             ,
             bindeth
             you
             by
             his
             Ministerial
             authority
             (
             which
             is
             a
             true
             and
             lawful
             imposing
             )
             though
             he
             compel
             you
             not
             by
             the
             sword
             or
             force
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             Christ
             hath
             given
             gifts
             to
             all
             his
             Ministers
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             use
             them
             .
             And
             they
             use
             them
             not
             when
             they
             use
             imposed
             formes
             :
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             obey
             men
             against
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             No
             doubt
             but
             all
             that
             are
             lawful
             Ministers
             ,
             have
             such
             gifts
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               essential
               works
            
             of
             their
             office
             .
             But
             the
             degrees
             of
             their
             gifts
             have
             very
             great
             variety
             ,
             as
             Paul
             fully
             sheweth
             in
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             and
             oft
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             necessary
             gift
             for
             hearty
             acceptable
             prayer
             ,
             is
             
               true
               Desire
            
             excited
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             supplication
             ,
             which
             sometime
             venteth
             it self
             but
             by
             sighes
             and
             
               groans
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             16
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             
               Ministerial
               gift
            
             of
             prayer
             is
             Knowledge
             and
             Utterance
             ;
             by
             which
             a
             Minister
             may
             be
             able
             to
             express
             the
             desires
             and
             wants
             of
             the
             people
             unto
             God
             :
             which
             includeth
             memory
             in
             some
             degree
             .
             Even
             as
             Knowledge
             and
             Utterance
             are
             his
             Gift
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             And
             some
             have
             
               more
               Knowledge
            
             and
             
               worser
               Vtterance
            
             ;
             And
             some
             have
             
               better
               Vtterance
            
             and
             
               less
               Knowledge
            
             ;
             And
             some
             through
             want
             of
             memory
             are
             defective
             in
             both
             .
          
           
           
             The
             lowest
             rank
             of
             lawful
             Ministers
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             defective
             in
             their
             
               own
               gifts
            
             ,
             both
             of
             
               Knowledge
               ,
               Memory
            
             and
             Utterance
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             need
             of
             the
             help
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             much
             excel
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             Minister
             who
             hath
             
               tollerable
               Gifts
            
             for
             prea●hing
             ,
             may
             yet
             need
             the
             writings
             of
             other
             men
             before
             hand
             ;
             and
             may
             bring
             both
             their
             Matter
             and
             Method
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             yea
             and
             oft
             times
             their
             words
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             he
             have
             Gifts
             ,
             yet
             being
             weak
             ,
             he
             may
             use
             the
             gif●s
             of
             others
             .
             I
             have
             been
             counselled
             since
             I
             was
             silenced
             ,
             to
             compose
             Sermons
             my self
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             in
             writing
             to
             some
             weak
             Minister
             ,
             that
             hath
             an
             excellent
             Voice
             and
             utterance
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             him
             preach
             them
             .
             And
             really
             if
             I
             had
             not
             known
             that
             such
             have
             good
             books
             enough
             at
             hand
             for
             such
             a
             use
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             should
             have
             done
             it
             :
             And
             who
             can
             prove
             that
             this
             had
             been
             his
             sin
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             was
             a
             using
             of
             another
             mans
             gifts
             instead
             of
             his
             own
             .
             And
             I
             have
             heard
             men
             that
             are
             much
             against
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             Liturgies
             wish
             that
             some
             unlearned
             men
             of
             good
             utterance
             ,
             might
             read
             some
             excellent
             Sermon●books
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             ignorant
             places
             that
             can
             get
             no
             better
             :
             And
             who
             can
             prove
             the
             reading
             of
             a
             Homily
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             
               all
               his
               members
            
             such
             gifts
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             
               their
               places
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Ministers
             such
             gifts
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             theirs
             ,
             And
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             requireth
             the
             gift
             of
             Catechising
             and
             instructing
             the
             family
             ?
             And
             they
             are
             as
             truly
             obliged
             to
             use
             
               their
               gifts
            
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             are
             theirs
             .
             And
             yet
             who
             doubteth
             but
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             Parents
             to
             teach
             
             and
             catechize
             their
             children
             ,
             by
             such
             books
             and
             forms
             of
             Catechisms
             as
             are
             composed
             by
             the
             gifts
             of
             abler
             men
             ?
          
           
             Moreover
             Prayer
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             the
             heads
             of
             families
             :
             And
             therefore
             every
             true
             Christian
             hath
             gifts
             procured
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             is
             his
             duty
             .
             And
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             use
             his
             gifts
             .
             And
             yet
             those
             gifts
             are
             so
             low
             in
             many
             ,
             that
             I
             fear
             not
             to
             call
             that
             man
             effectively
             an
             enemy
             to
             families
             ,
             souls
             and
             prayer
             ,
             who
             forbiddeth
             
               all
               such
            
             ,
             to
             use
             such
             forms
             of
             prayer
             as
             are
             composed
             by
             the
             gifts
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             famousest
             Divines
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             
               Luther
               ,
               Zwinglius
               ,
               Melancthon
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Perkins
               ,
               Sibbs
               ,
            
             and
             abundance
             of
             Nonconformists
             of
             greatest
             name
             in
             England
             ,
             did
             ordinarily
             use
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             before
             their
             Sermons
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             in
             their
             families
             too
             .
             Now
             these
             men
             did
             it
             not
             through
             idleness
             or
             through
             temporizing
             ,
             but
             because
             some
             of
             them
             found
             it
             best
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             have
             oft
             the
             same
             words
             :
             and
             some
             of
             them
             found
             such
             a
             weakness
             of
             memory
             ,
             that
             they
             judged
             it
             the
             best
             improvement
             of
             their
             own
             gifts
             .
             Now
             besides
             the
             
               first
               composure
            
             of
             these
             prayers
             ,
             (
             which
             perhaps
             was
             done
             20
             years
             before
             )
             none
             of
             these
             men
             did
             use
             their
             own
             gifts
             ,
             any
             mo●e
             than
             if
             they
             had
             used
             a
             form
             composed
             by
             another
             .
             For
             the
             memory
             &
             utterance
             is
             the
             same
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             These
             all
             were
             famous
             worthy
             men
             ,
             whom
             no
             wise
             man
             judgeth
             to
             be
             insufficient
             for
             the
             Ministry
             for
             want
             of
             gifts
             .
             But
             if
             such
             as
             these
             may
             so
             many
             years
             forbear
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             gift
             of
             extemporary
             prayer
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             far
             weaker
             
             Ministers
             do
             it
             .
             Abundance
             of
             young
             Ministers
             are
             trained
             up
             under
             aged
             experienced
             Divines
             ,
             what
             if
             one
             of
             these
             should
             sometimes
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             words
             of
             prayer
             ,
             which
             the
             aged
             Minister
             used
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             as
             finding
             them
             fitter
             than
             any
             that
             he
             could
             devise
             himself
             .
             Must
             he
             forbear
             to
             
               do
               better
            
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             do
             so
             well
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             his
             own
             gifts
             alone
             ?
          
           
             And
             in
             some
             Ordinances
             as
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             &c.
             the
             same
             things
             must
             be
             daily
             prayed
             for
             :
             And
             he
             that
             thinketh
             he
             must
             not
             frequently
             speak
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             will
             quite
             corrupt
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ.
             And
             he
             that
             will
             im●gine
             that
             he
             must
             have
             always
             
               new
               words
            
             ,
             will
             at
             last
             have
             
               new
               things
            
             ,
             or
             worse
             than
             nothing
             .
             If
             then
             it
             be
             meet
             to
             use
             often
             the
             
               same
               words
            
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             weak
             Minister
             use
             the
             
               better
               words
            
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             none
             meerly
             of
             his
             own
             that
             are
             so
             fit
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Duty
             of
             such
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             Every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             Gods
             service
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             that
             he
             can
             :
             (
             Cursed
             be
             the
             
               deceiver
               that
               hath
               a
               better
               in
               his
               flock
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               that
               which
               is
               corrupt
               )
            
             But
             to
             utter
             prayers
             and
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             full
             ,
             methodicall
             and
             congruous
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             suitable
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             better
             (
             to
             the
             people
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Religion
             )
             then
             to
             do
             it
             in
             a
             more
             
               confused
               ,
               disorder●y
               ,
               broken
            
             manner
             ,
             with
             barrenness
             and
             incongruity
             of
             speech
             .
             But
             this
             l●st
             is
             the
             best
             that
             many
             honest
             Ministers
             can
             do
             by
             their
             
               own
               gi●ts
            
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             do
             it
             in
             the
             
               former
               better
               manner
            
             ,
             by
             making
             use
             of
             the
             words
             and
             gifts
             of
             other●
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             
               a
               duty
            
             for
             
               such
               men
               so
               far
            
             to
             use
             others
             
             
               gif●s
               of
               inventing
               words
            
             ,
             before
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             among
             us
             there
             is
             no
             man
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Pulptt
             to
             use
             his
             
               own
               gifts
            
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             pray
             without
             any
             set
             form
             of
             his
             own
             or
             other
             mens
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             at
             last
             desire
             any
             of
             the
             Objectors
             but
             to
             name
             that
             text
             of
             Scripture
             which
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             commandeth
             every
             Minister
             ,
             to
             use
             his
             gift
             of
             inventing
             words
             and
             method
             ,
             or
             his
             gift
             of
             extemporary
             prayer
             ,
             every
             time
             that
             he
             prayeth
             to
             God
             :
             Or
             which
             forbiddeth
             to
             use
             the
             gifts
             of
             others
             ,
             though
             better
             than
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             what
             if
             the
             forms
             imposed
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             own
             gifts
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             That
             may
             be
             below
             one
             mans
             
               own
               invention
            
             ,
             which
             is
             above-anothers
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             that
             may
             be
             more
             defective
             than
             your
             own
             invention
             could
             reach
             to
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             more
             desirable
             for
             other
             advantages
             .
             As
             if
             all
             the
             Churches
             for
             some
             good
             ends
             ,
             should
             agree
             to
             to
             use
             one
             mode
             or
             method
             or
             form
             ,
             (
             as
             now
             we
             do
             in
             singing
             Psalms
             )
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             concord
             might
             do
             more
             to
             the
             Churches
             service
             than
             my
             singular
             better
             form
             or
             words
             could
             do
             .
             And
             if
             the
             lawful
             Rulers
             commanded
             me
             that
             which
             perhaps
             I
             could
             somewhat
             exceed
             my self
             ,
             I
             should
             do
             much
             in
             obedience
             to
             their
             command
             :
             Or
             if
             the
             people
             had
             a
             greater
             averseness
             or
             unfitness
             for
             my
             more
             congruous
             words
             than
             for
             others
             more
             fective
             ,
             I
             should
             take
             that
             for
             the
             best
             food
             or
             physick
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             stomack
             and
             disease
             .
             But
             especially
             if
             I
             am
             restrained
             from
             the
             publick
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             exercise
             of
             any
             of
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             unless
             I
             will
             use
             a
             more
             
             disordered
             or
             defective
             form
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             it
             for
             my
             duty
             then
             to
             use
             it
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             more
             to
             the
             Churches
             edification
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             God
             hath
             bound
             all
             his
             Ministers
             to
             use
             all
             their
             gifts
             to
             the
             Churches
             greatest
             edification
             :
             But
             to
             use
             a
             more
             
               defective
               form
            
             ,
             with
             liberty
             to
             use
             my
             
               best
               gifts
               also
            
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             my
             Ministry
             
               publickly
               to
               all
            
             ,
             is
             more
             to
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             than
             to
             use
             my
             
               own
               gifts
            
             only
             a
             
               few
               days
            
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             lie
             in
             prison
             and
             use
             them
             no
             more
             .
             Though
             no
             man
             must
             of
             
               choise
               prefer
            
             the
             less
             congruous
             before
             the
             more
             congruous
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             free
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             confess
             is
             a
             sin
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             prefer
             a
             
               less
               congruous
            
             order
             before
             none
             ,
             or
             before
             a
             better
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             with
             a
             restraint
             of
             that
             and
             all
             our
             Ministery
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             have
             often
             truly
             professed
             ,
             that
             I
             look
             at
             many
             Liturgies
             which
             I
             have
             read
             as
             I
             do
             at
             the
             prayers
             of
             some
             honest
             men
             ,
             who
             use
             little
             method
             ,
             nor
             very
             meet
             words
             and
             often
             toss
             Gods
             name
             through
             weakness
             ;
             who
             put
             that
             last
             which
             should
             be
             first
             ,
             &
             that
             first
             which
             should
             be
             last
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             matter
             is
             honest
             &
             good
             .
             I
             would
             not
             prefer
             such
             a
             man
             in
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             before
             an
             abler
             man
             ,
             who
             will
             speak
             more
             composedly
             &
             agreeable
             to
             the
             matter
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             would
             not
             be
             so
             peevish
             ,
             as
             utterly
             to
             refuse
             to
             joyn
             with
             such
             a
             one
             .
             But
             as
             God
             doth
             not
             reject
             his
             prayers
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             weakness
             ,
             no
             more
             would
             I.
             And
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             such
             prayers
             ,
             than
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             men
             would
             discern
             what
             is
             the
             true
             worth
             of
             prayer
             ?
             and
             how
             little
             God
             is
             taken
             with
             the
             Oratory
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             
             faith
             and
             love
             and
             desire
             which
             is
             the
             soul
             of
             prayer
             .
             And
             O
             that
             men
             would
             lay
             no
             greater
             stress
             on
             their
             
               peculiar
               modes
               and
               words
            
             than
             God
             doth
             ;
             and
             condemn
             no
             mens
             prayers
             further
             than
             they
             are
             condemned
             by
             God
             ;
             nor
             separate
             from
             any
             further
             then
             God
             rejecteth
             them
             or
             commandeth
             our
             separation
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             telling
             you
             the
             aggravation
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             sin
             .
             It
             seemeth
             to
             me
             akind
             of
             blasphemy
             against
             God.
             As
             if
             you
             would
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             so
             much
             for
             your
             mod●
             and
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             overlooketh
             all
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             all
             mens
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             forgetteth
             all
             his
             love
             to
             his
             people
             :
             so
             that
             Christ
             shal
             not
             intercede
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             shal
             not
             prevail
             ,
             unless
             they
             pray
             to
             God
             in
             the
             words
             and
             mode
             which
             you
             have
             fancied
             to
             be
             best
             ,
             whether
             with
             a
             Book
             or
             without
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             or
             in
             those
             .
             Me
             thinks
             you
             are
             renewing
             the
             old
             controversie
             ,
             whether
             in
             this
             Mount
             or
             at
             Ierusalem
             men
             ought
             to
             worship
             ?
             and
             knew
             not
             that
             the
             time
             is
             come
             that
             God
             will
             neither
             accept
             men
             for
             worshipping
             at
             this
             Mount
             or
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             here
             or
             there
             ,
             with
             a
             book
             or
             without
             book
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             worshippers
             whom
             he
             chooseth
             ,
             do
             worship
             him
             as
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             Forms
             as
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             some
             are
             more
             wicked
             than
             barely
             to
             condemn
             their
             brethrens
             prayers
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             not
             cloathed
             just
             as
             their
             own
             .
             They
             will
             also
             
               break
               jests
               and
               scorns
            
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             this
             for
             the
             ingenuity
             of
             their
             piety
             .
             Like
             men
             of
             several
             Countreys
             who
             th●nk
             the
             fashions
             of
             all
             Countryes
             save
             their
             own
             ,
             to
             be
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             laugh
             
             at
             strangers
             as
             if
             they
             were
             cloathed
             in
             fools
             Coats
             .
             So
             many
             do
             by
             the
             cloathing
             of
             other
             mens
             devotions
             .
             Some
             scorn
             at
             extemporary
             prayers
             ,
             and
             some
             scorn
             at
             Forms
             and
             Liturgies
             :
             And
             the
             Litany
             they
             call
             conjuring
             ,
             and
             the
             Responses
             they
             take
             for
             a
             formal
             jocular
             playing
             with
             holy
             things
             ;
             when
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             humble
             heavenly
             Christian
             ,
             is
             lifting
             up
             his
             soul
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             petulant
             carnal
             kind
             of
             zeal
             ,
             I
             remember
             our
             divisions
             were
             here
             raised
             at
             the
             first
             :
             To
             derid●
             the
             
               Common
               prayer
            
             ,
             and
             deride
             them
             that
             used
             it
             ,
             was
             too
             common
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             religious
             people
             :
             And
             they
             excused
             it
             by
             Elias
             his
             example
             ,
             As
             if
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             a
             Form
             ,
             or
             Ceremony
             were
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             how
             some
             of
             the
             contrary
             mind
             were
             inflamed
             to
             indignation
             by
             such
             scorns
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             going
             into
             the
             Churches
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             heard
             some
             Separatists
             that
             lookt
             in
             at
             the
             Church
             door
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Devil
               choke
               thee
               ,
               art
               thou
               not
               out
               of
               thy
               pottage
               yet
               ?
               ]
            
             because
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             was
             not
             ended
             .
             So
             little
             did
             men
             know
             what
             spirit
             they
             were
             of
             .
             But
             wise
             and
             holy
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               ●all
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Bradshaw
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Paget
            
             ,
             and
             other
             learned
             Non-conformists
             of
             old
             ,
             did
             foresee
             and
             greatly
             fear
             this
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             scorn
             and
             jest
             at
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             about
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             it self
             unwarrantable
             ;
             while
             you
             scorn
             at
             one
             anothers
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             raise
             a
             bold
             unreverence
             and
             contempt
             of
             holy
             things
             in
             the
             he●rer●
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             before
             you
             are
             aware
             in
             your selves
             too
             .
             And
             you
             will
             teach
             the
             Atheist
             to
             
             scorn
             you
             all
             ;
             unless
             〈…〉
             ,
             where
             the
             very
             object
             is
             to
             be
             derided
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             God
             ,
             you
             should
             be
             very
             suspicious
             of
             this
             way
             .
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             making
             a
             mock
             of
             the
             grossest
             erroneous
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             It
             is
             fitter
             to
             confute
             it
             in
             a
             way
             that
             more
             expresseth
             our
             reverence
             to
             the
             Object
             ,
             God
             himself
             ,
             &
             our
             respect
             to
             that
             pious
             affection
             which
             may
             be
             engag'd
             in
             it
             .
             I
             have
             seldom
             seen
             the
             best
             tempered
             people
             inclined
             to
             this
             way
             of
             jesting
             at
             other
             mens
             manner
             of
             worship
             ?
             nor
             have
             I
             observed
             much
             good
             come
             by
             it
             :
             But
             I
             have
             oft
             seen
             that
             it
             is
             the
             way
             by
             which
             young
             pr●ud
             self-conceited
             persons
             do
             kindle
             a
             carnal
             dividing
             zeal
             ,
             and
             a
             contempt
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             quench
             all
             holy
             sober
             zeal
             and
             love
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             When
             you
             are
             sure
             that
             other
             mens
             way
             of
             worship
             is
             sinful
             ,
             yet
             make
             it
             not
             any
             other
             or
             greater
             sin
             ,
             than
             indeed
             it
             is
             :
             and
             speak
             not
             evil
             of
             that
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             Good
             ;
             And
             accuse
             not
             God
             to
             be
             a
             hater
             or
             rejecter
             of
             all
             mens
             service
             which
             is
             mixed
             with
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             
               AS
               St.
            
             Iames
             saith
             ,
             3.
             2.
             
             In
             many
             things
             we
             ●ffend
             all
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             ●ffendeth
             not
             with
             his
             tongue
             is
             the
             perfect
             man.
             
               So
               we
               may
               here
               say
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
            
             In
             many
             particulars
             of
             our
             prayers
             and
             other
             worship
             we
             all
             offend
             God
             :
             But
             he
             that
             bridleth
             
             not
             his
             tongue
             from
             the
             reproaching
             of
             his
             brothers
             different
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             may
             prove
             the
             greatest
             Offendor
             of
             all
             .
             It
             would
             move
             a
             charitable
             understanding
             hearer
             to
             grief
             and
             pity
             ,
             to
             read
             and
             hear
             one
             party
             call
             all
             prayer
             by
             habit
             ,
             no
             better
             than
             
               crudities
               ,
               whinings
               ,
               bold
               talking
               to
               God
            
             and
             nonsence
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             bitter
             scorn
             can
             speak
             :
             And
             to
             read
             and
             hear
             many
             on
             the
             other
             extreme
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             Idolatry
             !
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             peruse
             a
             judicious
             Treatise
             of
             Mr.
             Tombes
             in
             answer
             to
             one
             of
             this
             language
             :
             As
             much
             as
             he
             and
             I
             have
             written
             against
             each
             others
             opinion
             about
             Infant
             Baptisme
             ,
             our
             concenting
             admonition
             to
             you
             should
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             be
             accepted
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             
               And
               what
               pitiful
               arguments
               have
               they
               to
               prove
               this
               charge
               of
            
             Idolatry
             ?
             False
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             is
             idolatry
             as
             well
             as
             worshipping
             a
             false
             God
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Liturgy
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             that
             these
             rash
             preachers
             must
             trouble
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             seduce
             men
             into
             a
             hating
             factious
             zeal
             with
             .
             But
             what
             mean
             these
             men
             by
             
               false
               worship
            
             ?
             Do
             they
             mean
             
               worship
               contrary
            
             to
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             sinful
             ?
             And
             do
             they
             mean
             
               All
               such
               sinful
               worship
               or
               some
               only
               ?
            
             If
             they
             mean
             
               all
               such
               sinful
            
             worship
             ,
             than
             
               these
               words
            
             of
             theirs
             are
             Idolatry
             ;
             For
             they
             are
             part
             of
             their
             preaching
             ,
             which
             is
             part
             of
             
               Gods
               worship
            
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             :
             And
             it
             is
             
               false
               doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             mens
             perdition
             .
             And
             so
             they
             and
             all
             false
             Teachers
             should
             be
             idolaters
             .
             By
             this
             they
             would
             turn
             all
             sins
             in
             worship
             into
             one
             :
             It
             is
             
               all
               Idolatry
            
             .
             Is
             not
             every
             confused
             prayer
             sinful
             ,
             which
             hath
             unmeet
             expressions
             and
             disordered
             ,
             and
             hath
             wandering
             
             thoughts
             and
             dull
             affections
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             of
             these
             Love-killers
             that
             dare
             say
             they
             pray
             without
             sin
             ?
             And
             must
             we
             not
             separate
             from
             them
             then
             as
             Idolaters
             ?
             Yea
             and
             every
             man
             from
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             must
             give
             over
             praying
             because
             its
             all
             Idolatry
             ?
          
           
             
               But
               perhaps
               they
               will
               say
            
             ;
             This
             sin
             is
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             not
             in
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Very
             good
             ;
             It
             seems
             then
             that
             sin
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             worship
             is
             not
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             how
             prove
             you
             that
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             are
             not
             as
             far
             from
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             worship
             ,
             as
             your
             own
             are
             ?
             Will
             you
             find
             
               some
               words
            
             which
             you
             can
             call
             false
             in
             the
             matter
             ?
             Suppose
             it
             were
             so
             ?
             When
             an
             Antinomian
             ,
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             a
             Separatist
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             that
             erreth
             doth
             drop
             some
             of
             his
             errours
             in
             his
             prayers
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             think
             none
             will
             deny
             that
             they
             use
             to
             do
             )
             must
             we
             needs
             believe
             that
             his
             prayer
             is
             Idolatry
             therefore
             ,
             as
             being
             
               false
               worship
            
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             with
             such
             ?
             Then
             we
             shall
             have
             more
             separation
             than
             you
             yet
             plead
             for
             ,
             or
             practise
             your selves
             .
             No
             two
             men
             in
             the
             world
             must
             joyn
             together
             if
             all
             
               sinful
               worship
            
             ,
             or
             worship
             false
             sometime
             in
             the
             very
             matter
             doth
             necessitate
             a
             separation
             :
             At
             least
             where
             no
             one
             knoweth
             before
             hand
             what
             another
             will
             say
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             when
             I
             know
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             some
             false
             opinion
             in
             his
             mind
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             did
             these
             men
             learn
             to
             call
             their
             brethrens
             worship
             false
             any
             more
             than
             their
             own
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             commanded
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             he
             hath
             neither
             commanded
             us
             to
             
               use
               a
               form
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             forbear
             it
             ;
             but
             by
             general
             precepts
             of
             doing
             all
             to
             edification
             ;
             
             
             
             
             
             If
             one
             man
             preach
             in
             one
             method
             and
             another
             in
             another
             ;
             One
             by
             written
             Notes
             to
             help
             his
             memory
             ,
             and
             another
             without
             ,
             one
             by
             his
             own
             gifts
             only
             ,
             and
             another
             by
             the
             help
             of
             others
             ;
             which
             of
             these
             is
             the
             false
             prophet
             ,
             the
             false
             worshipper
             or
             Idolater
             ?
             Hath
             God
             said
             
               you
               shall
               use
               Notes
               in
               preaching
               ?
            
             No
             more
             hath
             he
             said
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               preach
               without
               Notes
            
             :
             yet
             hath
             he
             commanded
             both
             ,
             to
             severall
             persons
             where
             edification
             variously
             requireth
             it●
             Is
             he
             an
             Idolater
             that
             useth
             Meeters
             ,
             Tunes
             ,
             Versions
             ,
             Translations
             ,
             Directories
             ,
             P●lpits
             ,
             Cups
             ,
             Table
             Cloaths
             ,
             Fonts
             ,
             Basins
             ,
             &c.
             which
             God
             commandeth
             not
             .
             O
             Lord
             pity
             thy
             poor
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Pastors
             themselves
             are
             so
             peevish
             in
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             tempt
             other
             men
             by
             their
             follies
             ,
             to
             ●●stifie
             all
             their
             severities
             against
             them
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             is
             it
             that
             ever
             told
             these
             men
             that
             
               all
               false
               worship
               is
               Idolatry
            
             ?
             what
             text
             do
             they
             name
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             if
             they
             did
             it
             on
             purpose
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             boldness
             in
             adding
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ?
             The
             second
             Commandment
             is
             the
             chief
             which
             they
             insist
             on
             .
             But
             what
             ever
             Expositions
             they
             may
             forge
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             word
             nor
             sense
             in
             the
             Commandment
             .
             We
             all
             hold
             that
             as
             the
             
               gross
               direct
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             is
             the
             worshipping
             of
             a
             
               false
               God
            
             ,
             against
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ;
             so
             to
             make
             any
             
               such
               false
               representation
            
             of
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             by
             words
             or
             deeds
             ,
             as
             maketh
             him
             
               like
               an
               Idol
            
             ,
             and
             contradicteth
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             
               so
               to
               worship
               him
            
             ,
             this
             is
             also
             a
             secondary
             kind
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             Because
             God
             is
             
               none
               such
            
             as
             they
             represent
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             God
             indeed
             ,
             but
             an
             Idol
             which
             they
             worship
             .
             And
             because
             God
             is
             not
             like
             to
             any
             thing
             corporeal
             
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             ;
             therefore
             he
             that
             maketh
             an
             image
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             Heaven
             or
             earth
             as
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             represent
             him
             ,
             he
             maketh
             an
             idol
             of
             God
             by
             blasphemy
             .
             
               To
               what
               will
               you
               liken
               me
               ,
               that
               ●
               should
               be
               like
               unto
               it
               ,
               saith
               the
               Holy
               one
               ?
            
             This
             is
             the
             idolatry
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             :
             It
             is
             not
             
               all
               false
               worship
            
             ,
             but
             
               one
               sort
               of
               false
               worship
            
             ,
             which
             is
             idolatry
             :
             what
             else
             that
             Commandment
             forbiddeth
             ,
             is
             neither
             called
             Idolatry
             ,
             nor
             can
             so
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             odious
             sound
             ,
             to
             hear
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             rash
             ,
             self-conceited
             person
             ,
             especially
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             against
             his
             brethrens
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             something
             in
             them
             to
             be
             amended
             ▪
             while
             perhaps
             his
             own
             prayers
             have
             so
             much
             false
             doctrine
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             false
             fire
             of
             carnal
             passions
             and
             uncharitableness
             ,
             as
             maketh
             it
             a
             much
             harder
             question
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             joyn
             with
             such
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             while
             he
             abhorreth
             so
             much
             to
             joyn
             with
             others
             .
             All
             that
             know
             me
             know
             that
             it
             is
             not
             my
             own
             case
             and
             interest
             ,
             that
             I
             fit
             this
             reprehension
             to
             .
             It
             is
             twenty
             times
             harder
             to
             me
             to
             remember
             a
             Form
             of
             words
             ,
             than
             to
             express
             what
             is
             in
             my
             mind
             without
             them
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             fit
             our
             opinions
             of
             all
             our
             brethrens
             prayers
             ,
             to
             our
             own
             temperament
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             Think
             not
             that
             all
             is
             unlawful
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             which
             is
             unlawfully
             commanded
             .
          
           
             MAny
             a
             Ruler
             sinneth
             in
             his
             Commands
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             but
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             inferior
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             
               bad
               end
            
             ,
             or
             bad
             circumstances
             may
             sin
             in
             commanding
             :
             As
             if
             a
             Magistrate
             command
             Religious
             Duties
             in
             meer
             Policy
             for
             his
             own
             Advantage
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             enforce
             a
             lawful
             Command
             with
             unlawful
             Penalties
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             the
             Subjects
             Duty
             to
             obey
             .
             Yea
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             it self
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             unlawful
             for
             a
             Ruler
             to
             command
             a
             thing
             that
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             Command
             ,
             and
             maketh
             men
             spend
             that
             time
             in
             vain
             :
             )
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Subjects
             Duty
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             choose
             an
             inconvenient
             place
             for
             publike
             worship
             ,
             or
             an
             unfit
             hour
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Pastor
             choose
             a
             less
             fit
             translation
             ,
             meeter
             or
             tune
             ,
             or
             other
             circumstances
             of
             worship
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             their
             sin
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             peoples
             duty
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             If
             a
             Father
             bid
             his
             Child
             but
             carry
             a
             straw
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             fault
             so
             to
             imploy
             his
             time
             in
             vain
             ;
             but
             the
             Child
             is
             not
             faulty
             in
             obeying
             .
             Indeed
             if
             the
             thing
             commanded
             be
             such
             as
             is
             simply
             evil
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             cases
             whatsoever
             ,
             than
             no
             ones
             commands
             can
             make
             it
             lawful
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             only
             inconvenient
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             by
             some
             lesser
             accident
             ,
             then
             the
             command
             of
             authority
             
             may
             preponderate
             as
             a
             more
             weighty
             accident
             .
             If
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             give
             a
             Thief
             my
             purse
             ,
             to
             save
             my
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             demand
             or
             take
             ;
             Then
             sure
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             obey
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Parent
             ,
             a
             Master
             o●
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             things
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             though
             they
             unlawfully
             command
             them
             .
             I
             say
             not
             that
             we
             must
             do
             so
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             which
             are
             evil
             but
             by
             accident
             :
             For
             some
             accidents
             may
             make
             it
             so
             great
             an
             evil
             ,
             as
             no
             mans
             command
             can
             preponderate
             and
             make
             it
             lawful
             :
             But
             in
             
               some
               cases
            
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             remember
             that
             you
             do
             not
             prove
             it
             sinful
             in
             you
             to
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             by
             proving
             it
             a
             sin
             in
             the
             imposer
             ,
             unless
             you
             have
             some
             better
             reason
             ,
             and
             can
             shew
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             forbidding
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Think
             not
             that
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             Faults
             of
             other
             mens
             worship
             with
             whom
             you
             joyn
             ;
             no
             not
             of
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Congregations
             ;
             Nor
             that
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             in
             worship
             ;
             because
             of
             all
             the
             faults
             in
             their
             performance
             .
          
           
             THis
             Errour
             is
             a
             common
             cause
             of
             separations
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             will
             suffer
             no
             two
             men
             to
             joyn
             together
             ,
             but
             will
             turn
             all
             Chur●●es
             into
             confusion
             ,
             and
             crumble
             them
             to
             dust
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             fully
             practised
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             man
             alive
             that
             worshippeth
             God
             without
             some
             sin
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             
             Do
             you
             ever
             pray
             your selves
             in
             secret
             or
             in
             your
             families
             without
             sin
             ?
             Must
             all
             separate
             from
             you
             for
             this
             ?
             Or
             may
             not
             you
             bear
             anothers
             failings
             as
             patiently
             as
             your
             own
             ?
             Your
             own
             you
             are
             still
             guilty
             of
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             your
             own
             :
             but
             not
             of
             another
             mans
             which
             you
             cannot
             help
             .
             If
             I
             believed
             that
             I
             were
             partaker
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             the
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             faulty
             preaching
             ,
             or
             prayer
             which
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             would
             flye
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             :
             But
             whither
             to
             go
             I
             could
             not
             tell
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             If
             I
             joyn
             with
             them
             that
             worship
             God
             amiss
             ,
             do
             I
             not
             approve
             of
             their
             sin
             or
             signifie
             my
             consent
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
               Approving
            
             and
             consenting
             are
             acts
             of
             your
             own
             mind
             :
             and
             whether
             you
             do
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             best
             known
             to
             your self
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Profession
             of
             consent
             that
             we
             have
             now
             to
             speak
             of
             .
             And
             I
             say
             that
             our
             presence
             at
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             
               n●
               profession
            
             of
             consent
             to
             all
             that
             is
             faulty
             in
             those
             prayers
             .
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             offer
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             barely
             affirm
             it
             without
             any
             proof
             ?
             I
             never
             heard
             a
             word
             of
             proof
             for
             this
             bare
             assertion
             to
             this
             day
             .
             But
             it
             s
             easily
             disproved
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             in
             reason
             and
             justice
             take
             that
             for
             my
             Profession
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             made
             by
             word
             nor
             deed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             words
             and
             actions
             :
             But
             according
             to
             this
             common
             sense
             I
             never
             did
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             profess
             that
             I
             consent
             to
             all
             which
             is
             uttered
             by
             the
             Pastor
             in
             the
             publike
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             the
             profession
             which
             we
             make
             by
             our
             Church-commun●on
             is
             publikely
             declared
             
             to
             be
             another
             thing
             ,
             totally
             distinct
             from
             this
             ,
             no
             man
             may
             justly
             interpret
             it
             to
             be
             this
             which
             is
             quite
             different
             :
             But
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             which
             we
             profess
             by
             our
             Church-communion
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             profess
             my self
             only
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             my
             Baptism
             when
             I
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             daily
             communion
             with
             it
             :
             And
             I
             profess
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Christian
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             and
             in
             worshipping
             God
             according
             to
             his
             word
             :
             And
             I
             pro●ess
             subjection
             to
             the
             particular
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             Christian
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             that
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             guide
             them
             in
             worship
             and
             discipline
             according
             to
             that
             word
             .
             This
             is
             every
             mans
             profession
             in
             his
             Church-communion
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             unless
             he
             make
             some
             some
             further
             particular
             expression
             of
             more
             ,
             as
             every
             sect
             useth
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             professing
             the
             opinions
             of
             their
             party
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             any
             lyar
             charge
             me
             to
             make
             a
             profession
             which
             I
             never
             made
             ,
             when
             my
             profession
             in
             my
             Christian
             communion
             is
             described
             by
             Christ
             himself
             who
             instituted
             it
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             I
             turn
             lyar
             against
             my self
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             my
             presence
             is
             a
             profession
             of
             that
             consent
             which
             I
             never
             made
             the
             least
             profession
             of
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             wording
             of
             the
             publike
             prayers
             ,
             is
             the
             Pastors
             work
             and
             none
             of
             mine
             :
             It
             is
             part
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             as
             the
             wording
             and
             methodizing
             of
             his
             Sermons
             is
             :
             And
             if
             he
             do
             it
             well
             the
             praise
             is
             not
             mine
             but
             his
             :
             And
             if
             he
             do
             it
             ill
             the
             dispraise
             is
             not
             mine
             but
             his
             .
             Why
             should
             any
             hold
             me
             guilty
             of
             another
             mans
             fault
             ,
             which
             I
             neither
             can
             help
             ,
             nor
             belongeth
             to
             any
             office
             of
             mine
             to
             help
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             to
             admonish
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             profess
             an
             approbation
             and
             consent
             to
             all
             the
             faults
             of
             
               my
               own
            
             secret
             or
             family
             prayers
             :
             Much
             less
             to
             another
             mans
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             in
             my
             power
             .
             I
             have
             d●sorders
             ,
             and
             defects
             and
             incongruities
             and
             other
             faults
             in
             all
             my
             prayers
             ;
             And
             if
             my
             very
             speaking
             and
             committing
             them
             signifie
             not
             my
             approbation
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             is
             it
             signified
             where
             it
             is
             not
             I
             but
             
               another
               man
            
             that
             speaketh
             and
             committeth
             them
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             This
             opinion
             would
             make
             it
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             with
             any
             Pastor
             or
             Church
             
               on
               earth
            
             ,
             because
             no
             sin
             must
             be
             approved
             of
             and
             consented
             to
             :
             and
             every
             one
             mixeth
             sin
             with
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             (
             say
             those
             
               on
               the
               one
               extream
            
             )
             if
             I
             joyn
             with
             one
             that
             is
             known
             to
             be
             a
             Separatist
             ,
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             an
             Antinomian
             ,
             an
             Arminian
             ,
             &c.
             his
             own
             profession
             doth
             before
             hand
             bid
             me
             to
             expect
             not
             only
             that
             the
             manner
             but
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             prayer
             be
             erroneous
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             that
             no
             man
             may
             in
             his
             choise
             ,
             prefer
             an
             erring
             person
             or
             mode
             of
             worship
             before
             a
             better
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             But
             when
             the
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             whom
             you
             should
             prefer
             but
             whom
             you
             may
             
               joyn
               with
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             his
             errours
             that
             are
             yours
             ,
             nor
             his
             profession
             that
             is
             yours
             .
             I
             come
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             as
             a
             
               Christian
               Pastor
            
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             while
             men
             are
             the
             agents
             I
             know
             that
             all
             that
             they
             do
             will
             be
             imperfect
             and
             ●aulty
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             
               my
               knowing
            
             their
             ●aults
             that
             makes
             them
             mine
             ,
             but
             rather
             may
             preserve
             me
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             he
             may
             put
             heresie
             or
             blasphemy
             into
             his
             prayers
             ,
             when
             I
             know
             
             not
             what
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             before
             I
             hear
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             For
             ought
             
               you
               know
               your
               Physician
            
             ,
             or
             
               your
               Cook
            
             ,
             may
             give
             you
             poison
             ,
             and
             your
             Nurse
             may
             poison
             your
             child
             :
             But
             though
             that
             should
             make
             you
             careful
             whom
             you
             trust
             ,
             yet
             somebody
             must
             be
             trusted
             for
             all
             that
             .
             You
             go
             not
             upon
             certainty
             in
             any
             case
             where
             man
             is
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             but
             upon
             probability
             .
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             distrusted
             in
             their
             own
             profession
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             lawfully
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             cautelous
             and
             able
             triers
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             forfeited
             their
             trust
             :
             And
             as
             he
             would
             not
             mend
             the
             matter
             who
             should
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             no
             Physician
             shall
             give
             any
             medicine
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             to
             all
             in
             such
             diseases
             ,
             and
             that
             fetcht
             from
             the
             Kings
             Apothecary
             ;
             And
             no
             Cook
             shall
             sell
             any
             meat
             but
             what
             is
             drest
             by
             the
             Kings
             Cooks
             ;
             for
             fear
             lest
             they
             should
             poison
             men
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             would
             say
             ,
             No
             Pastor
             shall
             preach
             or
             pray
             but
             in
             prescribed
             words
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             speak
             heresie
             or
             blasphemy
             ,
             would
             but
             destroy
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             abused
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             you
             have
             no
             great
             temptation
             to
             this
             errour
             ;
             Because
             though
             a
             man
             may
             poison
             your
             bodies
             against
             your
             wills
             ,
             yet
             no
             one
             can
             poyson
             your
             souls
             but
             by
             your
             own
             consent
             .
             If
             he
             speak
             words
             of
             heresie
             or
             blasphemie
             ,
             if
             you
             disown
             them
             in
             your
             minds
             ,
             and
             consent
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             none
             of
             yours
             ,
             nor
             can
             do
             you
             hurt
             :
             They
             may
             be
             your
             temptation
             and
             your
             grief
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             your
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             in
             the
             next
             direction
             ,
             how
             far
             they
             are
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             
               (
               say
               those
               on
               the
               other
               extream
               )
            
             
             
             
             
             
             When
             I
             know
             before
             hand
             by
             their
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ,
             what
             their
             errour
             in
             worship
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             joyn
             in
             it
             ,
             do
             I
             not
             seem
             to
             approve
             it
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Do
             not
             barely
             affirm
             ,
             but
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             fore-known●faults
             of
             the
             Pastors
             words
             in
             prayer
             are
             mine
             ,
             if
             I
             separate
             not
             :
             How
             doth
             fore-knowing
             them
             make
             them
             mine
             .
             Take
             heed
             that
             thus
             you
             make
             not
             God
             the
             greatest
             sinner
             and
             the
             worst
             being
             in
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             For
             God
             fore-knoweth
             all
             mens
             sins
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             present
             when
             they
             commit
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             giveth
             them
             all
             that
             life
             and
             time
             and
             strength
             and
             breath
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             do
             them
             :
             and
             he
             hath
             communion
             with
             all
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             faithful
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             faults
             soever
             be
             in
             the
             words
             or
             forms
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             reject
             them
             for
             any
             such
             failings
             .
             Will
             you
             say
             therefore
             that
             God
             approveth
             or
             consenteth
             to
             all
             these
             sins
             ?
          
           
             I
             know
             before
             hand
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             )
             that
             every
             man
             will
             sin
             that
             prayeth
             (
             either
             by
             defect
             of
             desire
             ,
             love
             ,
             faith
             or
             fervency
             ,
             or
             by
             wandering
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             disordered
             words
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             I
             know
             that
             every
             erroneous
             person
             (
             commonly
             )
             doth
             use
             to
             put
             his
             errours
             into
             his
             prayers
             and
             preaching
             .
             But
             how
             doth
             all
             this
             make
             it
             mine
             ?
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             all
             Gods
             people
             on
             earth
             as
             I
             have
             occasion
             ;
             not
             as
             they
             are
             sinners
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             Saints
             :
             And
             I
             come
             as
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             :
             And
             though
             both
             they
             and
             I
             do
             bring
             our
             sins
             to
             that
             communion
             ,
             and
             I
             fore-know
             them
             ;
             yet
             I
             lament
             both
             theirs
             and
             mine
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             am
             I
             from
             consenting
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             my
             grief
             ,
             and
             I
             beg
             forgiveness
             both
             for
             them
             and
             me
             .
          
           
           
             Obj.
             But
             you
             said
             that
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Pastors
             office
             to
             word
             his
             own
             Sermons
             and
             Prayers
             :
             Therefore
             prescribed
             forms
             destroy
             the
             Pastors
             office
             :
             And
             I
             may
             not
             consent
             to
             such
             usurpations
             by
             tyrannical
             men
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             is
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             people
             to
             God
             :
             And
             he
             doth
             word
             his
             own
             Sermons
             and
             Prayers
             ;
             or
             else
             his
             voice
             could
             not
             conduct
             you
             .
             But
             if
             he
             that
             is
             conscious
             of
             his
             own
             infirmity
             ,
             do
             take
             the
             help
             of
             others
             in
             wording
             them
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             destroy
             his
             office
             ,
             but
             help
             him
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
             If
             a
             weak
             Minister
             learn
             a
             prayer
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             some
             abler
             Divine
             and
             use
             it
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             destroying
             of
             his
             office
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             that
             fear
             the
             effect
             of
             Ministers
             weakness
             shall
             force
             them
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             speaker
             still
             maketh
             them
             his
             
               own
               words
            
             before
             you
             joyn
             with
             him
             .
             And
             if
             it
             did
             hinder
             the
             
               free
               exercise
            
             of
             all
             his
             office
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             he
             doth
             it
             voluntarily
             ,
             whereas
             the
             weakness
             of
             conceived
             prayer
             is
             involuntary
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             with
             more
             probability
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             involuntary
             ,
             in
             doing
             that
             which
             another
             compelleth
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             no
             man
             but
             himself
             only
             is
             the
             author
             of
             :
             It
             is
             said
             to
             him
             that
             readeth
             the
             Liturgy
             [
             Do
             this
             ,
             or
             nothing
             ]
             But
             no
             body
             saith
             to
             an
             erring
             ,
             weak
             ,
             confused
             Minister
             ,
             
               [
               Put
               in
               your
               errours
               into
               your
               prayers
               ,
               or
               pray
               disorderly
               or
               you
               shall
               be
               punished
               .
               ]
            
             Every
             Separatist
             ,
             Anabaptist
             and
             Antinomian
             doth
             
               too
               willingly
            
             put
             his
             errours
             into
             his
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             the
             Liturgy
             is
             imposed
             on
             the
             ablest
             
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             weakest
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Whether
             it
             be
             well
             or
             ill
             imposed
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             question
             now
             in
             hand
             :
             No
             nor
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfully
             used
             by
             the
             Speaker
             :
             But
             whether
             you
             may
             lawfully
             joyn
             in
             it
             .
             And
             however
             it
             be
             imposed
             ,
             till
             the
             Minister
             consent
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             put
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             it
             .
             And
             when
             he
             doth
             consent
             ,
             he
             maketh
             it
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             reasons
             which
             seem
             good
             to
             him
             )
             he
             doth
             choose
             those
             expressions
             rather
             than
             others
             :
             (
             Even
             because
             he
             must
             use
             those
             or
             none
             )
             so
             that
             he
             is
             still
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             office
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             his
             personal
             fault
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             fault
             ,
             to
             use
             those
             words
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             yours
             :
             Whether
             he
             do
             it
             willingly
             as
             the
             best
             ,
             or
             do
             it
             with
             a
             half
             will
             as
             of
             necessity
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             tyranny
             in
             the
             imposing
             them
             or
             not
             ;
             you
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             by
             joyning
             with
             a
             Christian
             Church
             that
             useth
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             Yet
             know
             what
             Pastors
             you
             may
             own
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             and
             what
             Church-communion
             you
             may
             remove
             from
             or
             forbear
             :
             And
             think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             perswading
             you
             to
             make
             no
             difference
             .
          
           
             THis
             is
             a
             point
             that
             I
             have
             more
             largely
             handled
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             can
             give
             you
             now
             but
             these
             brief
             hints
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             too
             tedious
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             not
             
               at
               all
               able
            
             to
             do
             the
             essential
             
             works
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             and
             praise
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             oversee
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             is
             no
             Minister
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             owned
             :
             For
             he
             wanteth
             the
             essential
             qualifications
             :
             As
             an
             illiterate
             man
             can
             be
             no
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             nor
             he
             a
             Physician
             ,
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             an
             Architect
             ,
             who
             is
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             their
             work
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             that
             preacheth
             Heresie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             denieth
             any
             essential
             point
             of
             Christianity
             or
             Godliness
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             that
             in
             his
             application
             ,
             endeavoureth
             to
             disgrace
             a
             Godly
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             disswade
             the
             people
             from
             it
             ,
             on
             false
             pretenses
             ,
             and
             encourage
             them
             to
             a
             life
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             is
             a
             traytor
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             owned
             in
             the
             Ministery
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             
               Any
               one
               whose
               Ministery
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               tendeth
               to
               destruction
               more
               than
               to
               edification
               and
               to
               do
               more
               harm
               then
               good
               .
            
             But
             then
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             partiality
             and
             passion
             that
             must
             here
             be
             judge
             :
             Nor
             is
             every
             one
             an
             opposer
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             who
             opposeth
             the
             errours
             of
             a
             party
             ,
             or
             the
             faults
             or
             follies
             of
             godly
             men
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             Pastor
             or
             Church
             who
             will
             not
             let
             you
             have
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             say
             or
             subscribe
             some
             falshood
             ,
             or
             commit
             any
             sin
             of
             wilful
             choice
             ,
             doth
             drive
             you
             from
             their
             communion
             by
             their
             unlawful
             terms
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             you
             that
             are
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             but
             they
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             When
             you
             are
             to
             choose
             what
             Minister
             or
             Church
             you
             will
             statedly
             have
             your
             ordinary
             communion
             with
             ,
             you
             should
             not
             prefer
             a
             
             less
             reformed
             Church
             or
             a
             less
             worthy
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             before
             a
             better
             ,
             but
             choose
             that
             which
             is
             most
             to
             your
             true
             edification
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             If
             you
             live
             under
             a
             worse
             and
             unreformed
             Church
             ,
             or
             unprofitable
             Minister
             ,
             if
             necessity
             hinder
             not
             ,
             you
             may
             remove
             your
             dwelling
             to
             a
             better
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             and
             where
             Churches
             are
             near
             and
             there
             is
             no
             great
             hurt
             or
             disorder
             will
             follow
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             joyn
             with
             another
             Church
             without
             removing
             your
             dwelling
             :
             But
             this
             you
             may
             not
             do
             ,
             when
             the
             hurt
             to
             the
             publick
             is
             like
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             good
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             not
             conclude
             that
             the
             more
             faulty
             Church
             and
             Minister
             
               may
               not
               lawfully
               be
               communicated
               with
            
             though
             for
             your
             benefit
             you
             choose
             a
             better
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             true
             crime
             of
             sinful
             separation
             .
          
           
             But
             surely
             a
             mans
             soul
             is
             so
             precious
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             should
             prefer
             the
             greatest
             helps
             for
             their
             salvation
             before
             the
             less
             ;
             and
             think
             no
             just
             means
             too
             dear
             to
             purchase
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             judging
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             any
             means
             of
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             be
             sure
             your
             Eye
             be
             both
             upon
             the
             true
             End
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             particular
             Rule
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             either
             of
             them
             alone
             :
             Take
             not
             that
             for
             a
             means
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             is
             in
             its
             nature
             destructive
             of
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             THere
             are
             great
             miscarriages
             come
             for
             want
             of
             the
             true
             observation
             of
             this
             rule
             .
             First
             ,
             If
             a
             thing
             seem
             to
             you
             very
             needful
             to
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             
               word
               be
               against
               it
            
             ,
             avoid
             it
             :
             For
             God
             knoweth
             better
             than
             we
             ,
             what
             means
             is
             fittest
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             will
             bless
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             many
             self-devised
             ways
             of
             worship
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Col.
             2.
             21
             ,
             23.
             would
             be
             very
             profitable
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             some
             think
             that
             striking
             with
             the
             sword
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             rescue
             Christ
             or
             the
             Gospel
             :
             But
             both
             are
             bad
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             is
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Scripture
             commandeth
             you
             this
             or
             that
             positive
             means
             ,
             if
             Nature
             and
             true
             Reason
             assure
             you
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             to
             do
             much
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ,
             be
             assured
             that
             you
             mistake
             that
             Scripture
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             God
             telleth
             us
             in
             general
             that
             the
             
               means
               as
               such
            
             are
             
               for
               the
               End
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             
               no
               means
            
             when
             they
             are
             
               against
               it
            
             !
             The
             Ministery
             
             is
             for
             edification
             and
             not
             for
             destruction
             .
             The
             Sabbath
             is
             for
             man
             and
             not
             man
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             positive
             duty
             is
             a
             duty
             at
             all
             times
             .
             To
             pray
             when
             I
             should
             be
             saving
             my
             neighbours
             life
             ,
             is
             a
             sin
             and
             not
             a
             duty
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             pray
             continually
             .
             So
             is
             it
             to
             be
             preaching
             ;
             or
             hearing
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             when
             I
             should
             be
             quenching
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             town
             ,
             or
             doing
             necessary
             works
             of
             mercy
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             Disciples
             Sabbath-breaking
             was
             justified
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             he
             giveth
             us
             all
             a
             charge
             to
             learn
             what
             this
             meaneth
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             import
             ,
             I
             prefer
             mercy
             before
             sacrifice
             and
             would
             have
             no
             sacrifice
             which
             hindereth
             mercy
             .
             Therefore
             if
             a
             Sermon
             were
             to
             be
             preached
             so
             unseasonably
             or
             in
             such
             unsuitable
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             that
             according
             to
             Gods
             ordinary
             way
             of
             working
             ,
             it
             were
             like
             to
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ;
             it
             were
             no
             duty
             at
             that
             time
             .
             Discipline
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             if
             sound
             reason
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             publickly
             call
             this
             man
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             to
             do
             much
             hurt
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             no
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             at
             that
             time
             no
             duty
             but
             a
             sin
             .
             As
             Physick
             must
             be
             forborn
             where
             the
             Disease
             will
             but
             be
             exasperated
             by
             it
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             boundeth
             our
             very
             preaching
             and
             reproof
             ,
             with
             a
             
               [
               Shake
               off
               the
               dust
               off
               your
               feet
               as
               a
               testimony
               against
               them
               .
               And
               give
               not
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               to
               dogs
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               When
               treading
               under
               foot
               ,
               and
               turning
               again
               and
               rending
               us
               ,
               is
               l●kest
               to
               be
               the
               success
               ,
            
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             of
             the
             flesh
             only
             ,
             requireth
             us
             to
             take
             it
             for
             no
             duty
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             them
             that
             think
             that
             Admonitions
             ,
             and
             excommunications
             ,
             
             and
             exclusion
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             must
             be
             used
             in
             all
             places
             and
             at
             all
             times
             alike
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             come
             of
             it
             what
             will
             :
             Or
             that
             will
             tempt
             God
             by
             presuming
             that
             he
             will
             certainly
             either
             bless
             or
             at
             least
             justifie
             ,
             their
             unseasonable
             and
             imprudent
             actions
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             a
             duty
             at
             all
             times
             .
             To
             be
             either
             against
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             End
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             proof
             that
             an
             action
             is
             no
             duty
             ,
             because
             no
             means
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Neglect
             not
             any
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             much
             less
             renounce
             it
             or
             deny
             it
             :
             For
             lying
             and
             contempt
             of
             Sacred
             truth
             is
             always
             sinful
             :
             But
             yet
             do
             not
             take
             it
             for
             your
             duty
             to
             publish
             all
             which
             you
             judge
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             nor
             a
             sin
             to
             silence
             many
             lesser
             truths
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             peace
             and
             welfare
             doth
             require
             it
             .
          
           
             TO
             speak
             or
             subscribe
             against
             any
             truth
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             on
             any
             pretense
             whatsoever
             :
             For
             lying
             is
             a
             sin
             at
             all
             times
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             injudicious
             furious
             spirits
             ,
             that
             no
             truth
             is
             to
             be
             silenced
             for
             peace
             .
             Truth
             is
             not
             to
             be
             sold
             for
             carnal
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             forborn
             for
             spiritual
             advantage
             ,
             and
             true
             necessity
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             the
             publishing
             of
             all
             truths
             were
             at
             all
             times
             a
             duty
             ,
             then
             all
             men
             live
             every
             moment
             in
             ten
             thousand
             sins
             of
             omission
             ,
             because
             there
             
             are
             more
             than
             so
             many
             truths
             which
             I
             am
             not
             publishing
             :
             Nay
             which
             I
             never
             shall
             publish
             whilest
             I
             live
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Positives
             bind
             not
             always
             and
             to
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             preaching
             that
             opinion
             which
             your
             zeal
             is
             so
             much
             for
             ,
             you
             are
             omitting
             far
             greater
             and
             more
             necessary
             Truths
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             as
             great
             a
             sin
             to
             omit
             them
             as
             the
             lesser
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Mercy
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             sacrifice
             :
             What
             if
             the
             present
             uttering
             some
             truth
             would
             cost
             many
             thousand
             mens
             lives
             ?
             Were
             not
             that
             an
             untimely
             and
             unmerciful
             word
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             as
             bad
             if
             (
             but
             accidentally
             )
             it
             tend
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             hurt
             of
             souls
             ?
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             instance
             in
             unseasonable
             and
             imprudent
             words
             of
             truth
             spoken
             to
             Princes
             ,
             which
             have
             raised
             persecutions
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             and
             ruined
             Churches
             ,
             silenced
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             death
             of
             multitudes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             where
             is
             there
             any
             word
             of
             God
             which
             commandeth
             us
             to
             speak
             all
             that
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             which
             forbiddeth
             us
             to
             forbear
             the
             utterance
             of
             any
             one
             truth
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             And
             for
             the
             most
             part
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             pregnant
             and
             impatient
             of
             holding
             in
             their
             opinions
             on
             the
             pretense
             of
             the
             pretiousness
             of
             truth
             ,
             do
             but
             proudly
             esteem
             their
             own
             understandings
             precious
             ,
             and
             do
             vend
             some
             raw
             undigested
             notions
             ,
             vain
             janglings
             or
             errors
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             that
             truth
             which
             must
             by
             no
             means
             be
             concealed
             ,
             though
             the
             vending
             of
             it
             tend
             to
             envy
             and
             strife
             ,
             and
             to
             confusion
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             .
             When
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Truth
             indeed
             ,
             
             have
             more
             wisdome
             and
             goodness
             to
             know
             how
             to
             use
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             Truth
             but
             Goodness
             which
             is
             the
             ultimate
             object
             of
             the
             soul.
             And
             God
             who
             is
             infinite
             Goodness
             it self
             ,
             hath
             revealed
             his
             Truths
             to
             the
             world
             to
             do
             men
             Good
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hurt
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Destroyer
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             but
             do
             men
             hurt
             ,
             will
             be
             content
             to
             make
             use
             even
             of
             Truth
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             Though
             usually
             he
             only
             pretendeth
             Truth
             to
             cover
             his
             lies
             :
             And
             this
             angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             hath
             his
             ministers
             of
             Light
             and
             Righteousness
             ;
             who
             are
             known
             by
             their
             fruits
             ;
             whilest
             the
             pretenses
             of
             Light
             and
             Righteousness
             are
             used
             to
             Satans
             ends
             and
             not
             to
             Christs
             ,
             to
             hurt
             and
             destroy
             and
             to
             hinder
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             save
             and
             to
             do
             good
             :
             As
             the
             Wolf
             is
             known
             by
             his
             bloody
             jaws
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             sheeps
             cloathing
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             Know
             which
             are
             the
             great
             duties
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             nature
             of
             true
             Religion
             doth
             consist
             ;
             And
             then
             pretend
             not
             any
             lesser
             duty
             ,
             against
             those
             greater
             ;
             though
             the
             least
             when
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             duty
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             or
             neglected
             .
          
           
             HEaven-work
             and
             Heart-work
             ,
             
               are
               the
               chiefest
               parts
               of
               Christian
               duty
               .
               Christ
               often
               giveth
               us
               his
               summaries
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               inculeateth
               his
               great
               Command
            
             ;
             Iob.
             13.
             35.
             
             Matth.
             22.
             
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             27.
             
             
               And
               so
               doth
               the
               Apostle
            
             Rom.
             13.
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             11
             ,
             14
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             4
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             
             
               And
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               are
               manifest
            
             Gal.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Iames
             
               saith
               ,
               that
            
             pure
             Religion
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             even
             the
             father
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             fatherless
             and
             widows
             in
             adversity
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             our selves
             unspotted
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             27.
             
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Commandement
             is
             Charity
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             and
             of
             faith
             unfeigned
             :
             
               And
               then
               addeth
            
             ,
             From
             which
             some
             having
             swarved
             ,
             have
             turned
             aside
             to
             vain
             janglings
             —
          
           
             
               In
               a
               word
            
             [
             The
             effectual
             belief
             of
             pardon
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             given
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             with
             the
             denial
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             desires
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             competitors
             with
             God
             and
             our
             salvation
             ,
             with
             a
             humble
             patient
             enduring
             of
             all
             which
             must
             be
             suffered
             for
             these
             ends
             ]
             
               is
               the
               nature
               and
               sum
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Do
             nothing
             therefore
             as
             a
             duty
             which
             is
             a
             hinderance
             to
             any
             of
             this
             .
             Contentious
             preachings
             ,
             and
             factious
             sidings
             which
             weaken
             Love
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             God.
             
               The
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
               but
               be
               gentle
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             2.
             24.
             
             When
             you
             come
             into
             a
             family
             and
             find
             that
             their
             Religion
             consisteth
             in
             promoting
             some
             odd
             opinion
             ,
             and
             pleading
             for
             a
             party
             ,
             and
             vilifying
             others
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Religious
             way
             of
             serving
             the
             devil
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             great
             and
             certain
             duties
             of
             a
             godly
             li●e
             .
             When
             you
             fall
             into
             company
             ,
             which
             sti●leth
             all
             talk
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             Heart-searching
             and
             
               Heart-humbling
               conference
            
             ,
             by
             pleading
             〈◊〉
             this
             or
             that
             opinion
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             it
             is
             but
             one
             
             way
             of
             enmity
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             gross
             as
             scorning
             and
             persecuting
             it
             .
             That
             which
             I
             said
             before
             of
             Truth
             ,
             is
             applyable
             to
             this
             of
             Duty
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             important
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             resolving
             of
             a
             thousand
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             directing
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             to
             know
             which
             Duties
             are
             the
             Greater
             and
             which
             are
             the
             lesser
             ,
             and
             so
             which
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             in
             competition
             ;
             For
             that
             which
             is
             a
             duty
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             instead
             of
             a
             greater
             !
             as
             Christ
             hath
             resolved
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             If
             Good
             must
             be
             loved
             as
             Good
             ,
             then
             the
             Greatest
             Good
             must
             be
             most
             loved
             and
             sought
             .
             Sacrifice
             instead
             of
             mercy
             is
             a
             sin
             :
             Our
             gift
             must
             be
             left
             at
             the
             altar
             ,
             while
             we
             go
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             our
             brother
             .
             
               Math.
               ●
            
             .
             Never
             hearken
             to
             those
             men
             who
             would
             set
             up
             their
             controverted
             duties
             ,
             or
             any
             positives
             and
             lesser
             things
             ,
             against
             the
             duties
             of
             nature
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             substantial
             parts
             of
             godliness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XL.
             
          
           
             Labour
             for
             a
             sound
             judgement
             to
             know
             good
             from
             evil
             ,
             left
             you
             trouble
             your selves
             and
             others
             by
             mistakes
             :
             And
             till
             you
             gr●w
             so
             judicious
             ,
             forsake
             not
             the
             guidance
             of
             a
             judicious
             Teacher
             ,
             nor
             the
             company
             of
             the
             agreeing
             generality
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             ALmost
             all
             our
             contentions
             and
             divisions
             are
             caused
             by
             the
             ignorance
             and
             injudiciousness
             of
             Christians
             ;
             especially
             the
             most
             self-conceited
             .
             They
             are
             for
             the
             most
             as
             children
             ,
             that
             yet
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             very
             principles
             of
             the
             divine
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             fed
             with
             milk
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             themselves
             fit
             to
             be
             teachers
             of
             others
             .
             Heb.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             therefore
             as
             children
             they
             are
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             caried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             14.
             
             And
             when
             they
             have
             many
             years
             together
             been
             crying
             up
             an
             opinion
             ,
             and
             vilifying
             dissenters
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             turn
             to
             some
             other
             opinion
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             they
             did
             all
             this
             upon
             mistake
             .
             And
             was
             it
             not
             a
             pitiful
             life
             that
             they
             lived
             that
             while
             ?
             and
             a
             pitiful
             zeal
             which
             did
             set
             them
             on
             ?
             and
             a
             pitiful
             kind
             of
             worship
             which
             they
             thus
             offered
             to
             God
             ?
             Alas
             to
             hear
             a
             man
             pray
             and
             preach
             up
             Antinomianism
             one
             year
             ,
             and
             Arminianism
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             Socinianism
             the
             next
             !
             To
             hear
             a
             man
             make
             Separation
             and
             Anabaptistry
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             business
             to
             men
             in
             preaching
             and
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             for
             
             seven
             and
             seven
             years
             together
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             confess
             that
             all
             this
             was
             his
             errour
             and
             his
             sin
             :
             (
             Or
             if
             he
             confess
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             .
             )
             Is
             it
             not
             sad
             that
             ignorance
             and
             hasty
             rashness
             ,
             should
             so
             much
             injure
             the
             Church
             and
             mens
             souls
             that
             so
             many
             well
             meaning
             people
             ,
             should
             put
             evil
             for
             good
             and
             good
             for
             evil
             ,
             darkness
             for
             light
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
             ,
             Isa.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             that
             most
             should
             be
             judicious
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             remedy
             for
             such
             but
             this
             of
             Christs
             prescript
             which
             I
             have
             here
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             chooseth
             a
             judicious
             faithful
             Guide
             and
             learneth
             of
             him
             till
             his
             own
             understanding
             be
             better
             illuminated
             ;
             And
             that
             escapeth
             the
             conduct
             of
             ignorant
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             self-seeking
             ,
             proud
             ,
             dividing
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Continue
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             agreeing
             Christians
             :
             The
             generality
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             more
             unlikely
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             a
             few
             odd
             self-conceited
             singular
             professours
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             to
             your selves
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLI
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             the
             bare
             Fervour
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             the
             Lowdness
             of
             his
             voice
             ,
             or
             affectionate
             manner
             of
             utterance
             ,
             draw
             you
             too
             far
             to
             admire
             or
             follow
             him
             ;
             without
             a
             proportionable
             degree
             of
             solid
             understanding
             and
             judiciousness
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             pity
             that
             any
             wise
             and
             judicious
             Minister
             should
             want
             that
             fervour
             and
             seriousness
             of
             speech
             ,
             which
             the
             weight
             of
             so
             great
             a
             business
             doth
             require
             .
             And
             it
             is
             greater
             pity
             ,
             that
             any
             serious
             affectionate
             Minister
             ,
             should
             be
             ignorant
             and
             injudicious
             :
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             greater
             pity
             that
             in
             any
             good
             men
             ,
             too
             much
             of
             their
             fervour
             should
             be
             meerly
             affected
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             what
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             be
             raised
             by
             a
             selfish
             desire
             to
             advance
             our selves
             in
             the
             hearers
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             our
             parts
             upon
             their
             affections
             .
             But
             it
             is
             most
             pitiful
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             any
             hypocrites
             who
             have
             no
             other
             but
             such
             affected
             dissembled
             fervency
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             pity
             that
             so
             many
             good
             people
             ,
             especially
             youths
             and
             women
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             weak
             ,
             as
             to
             value
             an
             affectionate
             tone
             of
             speech
             ,
             above
             a
             judicious
             opening
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             confess
             there
             is
             something
             in
             an
             affectionate
             expression
             ,
             which
             will
             move
             the
             wisest
             :
             And
             as
             light
             and
             judgement
             tend
             to
             generate
             judgement
             ,
             so
             heat
             of
             affection
             tendeth
             to
             beget
             affection
             .
             And
             I
             never
             loved
             a
             senseless
             delivery
             of
             matters
             of
             eternal
             consequence
             ;
             As
             
             if
             we
             were
             asleep
             our selves
             ,
             or
             would
             make
             the
             hearers
             to
             be
             so
             :
             Or
             would
             have
             them
             think
             by
             our
             cold
             expressions
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             not
             our selves
             ,
             when
             we
             set
             forth
             the
             great
             inestimable
             things
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             grieveth
             my
             very
             soul
             to
             think
             ,
             what
             pitiful
             ,
             raw
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             kind
             of
             preaching
             ,
             is
             crowded
             most
             after
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             for
             the
             meer
             affectionate
             manner
             of
             expression
             ,
             and
             lowdness
             of
             the
             Preachers
             voice
             !
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             known
             the
             ablest
             Preachers
             undervalued
             ,
             and
             an
             ignorant
             man
             by
             crouds
             applauded
             ,
             when
             I
             that
             have
             been
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Preacher
             
               ab
               incunabulis
            
             ,
             have
             known
             him
             to
             be
             unable
             well
             to
             answer
             most
             questions
             in
             the
             common
             Catechism
             .
             And
             I
             durst
             not
             tell
             them
             of
             his
             great
             insufficiency
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             hindering
             the
             success
             of
             his
             labours
             ,
             and
             being
             thought
             envious
             at
             other
             mens
             acceptance
             .
             I
             have
             known
             poor
             tradesmens
             boys
             have
             a
             great
             mind
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             we
             that
             were
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             contributed
             to
             maintain
             them
             while
             they
             got
             some
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             :
             But
             they
             had
             not
             patience
             to
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             till
             they
             competently
             understood
             their
             business
             there
             :
             And
             yet
             many
             of
             the
             religious
             people
             valued
             these
             as
             the
             only
             men
             :
             And
             some
             of
             them
             shortly
             after
             turned
             to
             some
             wh●msical
             Sect
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             contemned
             the
             Ministers
             that
             instructed
             and
             maintained
             them
             :
             And
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             understood
             not
             half
             so
             much
             as
             many
             of
             our
             sober
             Auditors
             understood
             .
             This
             prepareth
             the
             poor
             people
             to
             be
             hurried
             into
             any
             disorder
             or
             division
             ,
             when
             they
             no
             better
             know
             how
             to
             choose
             their
             Guides
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLII
             .
          
           
             Your
             belief
             of
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             taken
             meerly
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             :
             And
             in
             all
             points
             of
             Belief
             or
             Practice
             which
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             you
             must
             ever
             keep
             company
             with
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             for
             it
             were
             not
             the
             Church
             if
             it
             erred
             in
             these
             :
             And
             in
             matters
             of
             peace
             and
             concord
             ,
             the
             greater
             part
             must
             be
             your
             guide
             ;
             In
             matters
             of
             humane
             obedience
             ,
             your
             Governours
             must
             be
             your
             Guides
             :
             And
             in
             matters
             of
             high
             and
             difficult
             speculation
             ,
             the
             judgment
             of
             one
             man
             of
             extraordinary
             understanding
             and
             clearness
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             both
             the
             Rulers
             and
             the
             major
             Vote
             .
          
           
             IN
             several
             sorts
             of
             Controversies
             and
             Cases
             ,
             you
             must
             prefer
             several
             sorts
             of
             Guides
             or
             Judges
             :
             It
             is
             a
             grand
             pernicious
             Errour
             to
             think
             that
             the
             same
             mens
             judgments
             must
             be
             most
             followed
             in
             every
             Case
             .
             And
             it
             is
             of
             grand
             importance
             to
             know
             how
             to
             value
             and
             vary
             our
             Guides
             ,
             as
             the
             Cases
             vary
             .
             And
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             his
             own
             way
             of
             study
             and
             profession
             ,
             than
             wiser
             men
             in
             other
             matters
             ,
             of
             other
             studies
             and
             professions
             :
             As
             a
             Lawyer
             is
             to
             be
             valued
             in
             the
             Law
             more
             than
             the
             ablest
             and
             most
             illuminated
             Divine
             :
             And
             a
             Philosopher
             
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             a
             Linguist
             in
             the
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             a
             Physician
             in
             Physick
             ,
             &c.
             For
             instance
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Suppose
             it
             were
             a
             Controversie
             whether
             Christ
             be
             God
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             a
             resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             
             Here
             no
             man
             must
             be
             Judge
             ,
             because
             if
             you
             are
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             past
             controversie
             with
             you
             :
             And
             you
             believe
             this
             upon
             the
             evidences
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             have
             convinced
             you
             :
             And
             herein
             the
             universal
             Church
             are
             your
             associates
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Suppose
             it
             be
             made
             a
             Controversie
             whether
             you
             shall
             use
             this
             Translation
             or
             version
             in
             publick
             ,
             or
             another
             ,
             or
             whether
             you
             shall
             meet
             at
             this
             hour
             or
             that
             ;
             at
             this
             place
             or
             that
             ;
             what
             words
             of
             prayer
             shall
             be
             used
             in
             publick
             ;
             what
             persons
             you
             shall
             communicate
             with
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             all
             such
             ,
             your
             lawful
             Pastors
             and
             Rulers
             are
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             their
             judgments
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             more
             learned
             men
             that
             are
             not
             related
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Suppose
             the
             question
             be
             among
             many
             associated
             Churches
             ,
             whether
             
               this
               Church
            
             or
             Pastor
             be
             to
             be
             disowned
             as
             Heretical
             ,
             or
             owned
             by
             the
             rest
             as
             orthodox
             Christians
             .
             Here
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             those
             associated
             Churches
             in
             Councels
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             as
             of
             the
             proper
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Suppose
             the
             question
             were
             among
             a
             
               free
               people
            
             ,
             that
             want
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             whether
             this
             man
             or
             that
             or
             the
             other
             (
             being
             all
             sufficient
             )
             shall
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             Here
             the
             major
             Vote
             of
             the
             people
             of
             that
             Church
             should
             be
             preferred
             .
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Suppose
             the
             question
             be
             ,
             whether
             1
             
               Iohn
               5.
               7.
               e.
               g.
            
             be
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             the
             Doxology
             after
             the
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             here
             a
             few
             learned
             Antiquaries
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             before
             a
             major
             Vote
             or
             Councel
             ,
             unskilled
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             who
             contradict
             them
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Suppose
             the
             question
             were
             of
             the
             Object
             of
             predestination
             ,
             of
             the
             natur●●
             of
             the
             wills
             liberty
             ,
             of
             the
             concourse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             determining
             way
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             the
             definition
             of
             justification
             ,
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             Here
             a
             few
             well
             studied
             judicious
             Divines
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             Authority
             and
             majority
             of
             Votes
             :
             As
             one
             clear-sighted
             man
             seeth
             further
             and
             better
             than
             a
             thousand
             that
             have
             darker
             sight
             :
             So
             that
             you
             must
             in
             such
             vary
             your
             guides
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             capacities
             and
             the
             Case
             .
             Obedience
             hearkneth
             most
             to
             
               Authority
               ;
               Unity
            
             and
             Concord
             must
             depend
             most
             on
             some
             majority
             of
             Votes
             :
             
               Hard
               questions
            
             must
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             best
             
               studied
               Persons
            
             ,
             and
             the
             quickest
             clearest
             sights
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             bare
             Commands
             or
             Votes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             lest
             you
             be
             tempted
             to
             reject
             a
             good
             Cause
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             owned
             by
             some
             bad
             persons
             ;
             or
             to
             like
             a
             bad
             cause
             when
             it
             is
             owned
             by
             men
             that
             are
             otherwise
             good
             :
             And
             that
             you
             judge
             not
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             cause
             by
             the
             persons
             ,
             when
             you
             should
             judge
             of
             the
             persons
             ●ather
             by
             the
             faith
             and
             cause
             .
          
           
             I
             Confess
             when
             we
             have
             no
             other
             reason
             to
             encline
             us
             to
             one
             opinion
             or
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             reputation
             of
             them
             that
             hold
             it
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             meer
             godliness
             ,
             the
             judgment
             of
             
               godly
               men
            
             is
             much
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             theirs
             that
             are
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             much
             liker
             to
             be
             in
             the
             right
             .
             But
             when
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             
               other
               means
            
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             we
             must
             impartially
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             too
             oft
             falleth
             out
             that
             honest
             people
             are
             like
             straying
             sheep
             :
             If
             one
             leap
             over
             the
             hedge
             ,
             the
             rest
             will
             croud
             and
             strive
             to
             follow
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             errours
             are
             like
             Languages
             and
             Fashions
             ,
             that
             follow
             the
             Country
             where
             they
             are
             bred
             .
             The
             religious
             people
             in
             Sweden
             and
             Denmark
             have
             one
             sort
             of
             errour
             ;
             In
             Holland
             and
             Helvetia
             perhaps
             they
             have
             another
             :
             In
             France
             ,
             and
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Italy
             they
             have
             others
             :
             In
             Greece
             ,
             and
             Armenia
             ,
             and
             Ethiopia
             they
             have
             others
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             before
             we
             are
             aware
             ,
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             common
             epidemical
             disease
             ;
             and
             to
             think
             ,
             This
             is
             best
             ,
             because
             the
             best
             and
             strictest
             people
             
             are
             of
             this
             mind
             .
             And
             indeed
             sin
             doth
             seldome
             get
             so
             great
             an
             advantage
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             hath
             won
             the
             major
             vote
             among
             the
             most
             religious
             sort
             of
             people
             :
             If
             but
             a
             Peter
             separate
             ,
             Barnabas
             and
             many
             more
             will
             follow
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             worser
             sort
             of
             men
             may
             hold
             fast
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             many
             ignorant
             persons
             are
             apt
             to
             reject
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             owned
             by
             men
             so
             bad
             .
             But
             if
             Truth
             be
             the
             Religion
             of
             their
             King
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             in
             which
             they
             were
             brought
             up
             ;
             or
             if
             their
             reputation
             or
             peace
             of
             conscience
             lie
             upon
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             defence
             of
             it
             shew
             their
             wit
             or
             learning
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             can
             take
             an
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             against
             better
             men
             ,
             who
             erre
             in
             that
             one
             point
             :
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             in
             all
             these
             Cases
             ,
             if
             the
             worser
             sort
             of
             men
             defend
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ;
             If
             any
             Sect
             should
             rise
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             should
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             the
             Lords
             day
             (
             for
             all
             that
             they
             cannot
             keep
             it
             holy
             ,
             yet
             )
             the
             worser
             sort
             of
             the
             people
             would
             all
             rise
             up
             against
             such
             errours
             .
             Shall
             we
             therefore
             think
             that
             the
             people
             are
             in
             the
             wrong
             ?
             So
             if
             any
             better
             persons
             deny
             
               Infant
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             or
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             worser
             sort
             of
             people
             would
             be
             all
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             be
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             how
             many
             do
             take
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             or
             Liturgy
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             meerly
             because
             the
             most
             of
             the
             worser
             sort
             are
             for
             it
             !
             As
             a
             Pharisee
             can
             gratifie
             his
             hypocrisie
             by
             
               long
               Prayers
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             good
             in
             themselves
             ;
             so
             can
             an
             ungodly
             person
             gratifie
             his
             hypocrisie
             and
             sloth
             by
             Forms
             
             and
             Liturgies
             :
             which
             yet
             doth
             not
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             Ye
             take
             the
             bad
             example
             of
             religious
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             of
             your
             most
             pe●ilous
             temptations
             :
             And
             therefore
             labour
             to
             discover
             especially
             what
             are
             the
             sins
             of
             Professours
             in
             the
             age
             that
             you
             live
             in
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             especially
             watch
             and
             sortifie
             your
             souls
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             SOmetimes
             the
             strictest
             sort
             run
             in
             a
             gang
             after
             one
             opinion
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             after
             another
             :
             sometimes
             to
             overvalue
             free
             will
             with
             the
             Pelagians
             :
             sometimes
             to
             abuse
             the
             name
             and
             notion
             of
             free
             grace
             :
             sometimes
             they
             are
             drawn
             with
             Peter
             to
             lay
             about
             them
             with
             a
             private
             unwarranted
             Swor●
             ;
             or
             by
             Politicians
             tempted
             into
             unlawful
             tumults
             :
             sometimes
             they
             run
             together
             into
             unlawful
             Compliances
             and
             Conformities
             to
             escape
             some
             censure
             or
             danger
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             And
             most
             commonly
             they
             are
             hurried
             by
             Passion
             to
             follow
             some
             erroneous
             Leader
             into
             Schisme
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             Unity
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Study
             well
             what
             is
             the
             common
             errour
             of
             the
             
               religious
               party
            
             in
             the
             times
             and
             places
             where
             you
             live
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             take
             a
             special
             care
             to
             escape
             them
             ,
             (
             For
             some
             such
             or
             others
             it
             is
             too
             probable
             they
             have
             .
             )
             Like
             not
             their
             fault
             for
             their
             Religions
             
             sake
             :
             But
             specially
             take
             heed
             lest
             the
             Devil
             draw
             you
             ,
             to
             dislike
             their
             Religion
             for
             their
             faults
             .
             Joyn
             with
             them
             heartily
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLV
             .
          
           
             Desire
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             times
             :
             But
             affect
             not
             to
             be
             odd
             and
             singular
             ,
             from
             ordinary
             Christians
             in
             lawful
             things
             .
          
           
             AN
             affectation
             of
             singularity
             in
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             doth
             either
             come
             from
             such
             ignonorance
             as
             those
             were
             guilty
             of
             in
             Rom.
             14.
             or
             most
             commonly
             from
             Pride
             ,
             though
             you
             perceive
             it
             not
             your selves
             .
             If
             it
             be
             to
             go
             in
             a
             meaner
             garb
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             not
             to
             put
             off
             the
             hat
             ;
             or
             with
             the
             Fryars
             ,
             to
             go
             b●refoot
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             distinguishing
             habit
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             may
             see
             and
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             singular
             person
             in
             Religion
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             see
             how
             this
             gratifieth
             pride
             .
             Humility
             desireth
             not
             to
             be
             specially
             taken
             notice
             of
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             all
             things
             lawful
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             doth
             gratifie
             humility
             very
             much
             .
             It
             's
             strange
             to
             observe
             how
             much
             stress
             some
             persons
             lay
             upon
             their
             singular
             habits
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             expressions
             and
             actions
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             once
             taken
             them
             up
             ?
             and
             how
             sharp
             they
             are
             against
             all
             that
             are
             contrary
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             Masters
             of
             every
             Sect
             of
             Monks
             among
             the
             Papists
             had
             their
             several
             Rules
             of
             singularity
             
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ;
             and
             yet
             presently
             desired
             to
             get
             disciples
             to
             take
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             rules
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             with
             most
             that
             begin
             in
             singularity
             :
             They
             would
             have
             all
             follow
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             grow
             common
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             When
             you
             have
             to
             do
             only
             with
             stigmatized
             scandalous
             ones
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             the
             honour
             of
             of
             Christianity
             from
             their
             scandal
             ,
             go
             as
             far
             from
             them
             as
             lawfully
             you
             can
             :
             But
             with
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             sinners
             ,
             whose
             conversion
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             seek
             ,
             go
             not
             as
             far
             from
             them
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             but
             purposely
             study
             to
             come
             as
             near
             them
             ,
             as
             lawfully
             you
             may
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             the
             better
             advautage
             to
             win
             them
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             WHen
             it
             is
             our
             work
             to
             avoid
             persons
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             may
             shew
             our
             detestation
             of
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             then
             
               going
               from
            
             them
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             do
             it
             ;
             (
             To
             the
             excommunicate
             in-publick
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             notoriously
             wicked
             and
             impenitent
             after
             admonition
             ,
             in
             our
             private
             way
             of
             life
             .
             )
             But
             with
             most
             men
             ,
             our
             duty
             is
             to
             labour
             their
             conversion
             ,
             and
             in
             hope
             to
             seek
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             till
             they
             prove
             as
             dogs
             and
             swine
             to
             their
             exhorters
             .
             It
             is
             a
             common
             question
             whether
             we
             should
             go
             as
             far
             
             as
             we
             may
             from
             wicked-men
             ,
             or
             come
             as
             〈◊〉
             them
             as
             we
             may
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             great
             ignorance
             to
             say
             either
             the
             one
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             distinguishing
             of
             wicked
             men
             !
             Seeing
             our
             duty
             lyeth
             the
             clean
             contrary
             way
             ,
             towards
             one
             sort
             of
             them
             and
             towards
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             much
             difference
             also
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             which
             our
             joyning
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             going
             from
             them
             doth
             consist
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             things
             which
             though
             they
             are
             no
             sin
             ,
             yet
             are
             so
             like
             sin
             ,
             that
             our
             doing
             them
             is
             most
             like
             to
             be
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             mens
             repentance
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             further
             it
             :
             And
             in
             this
             we
             must
             not
             come
             too
             near
             them
             .
             But
             there
             are
             other
             things
             in
             which
             our
             going
             too
             far
             from
             them
             is
             like
             to
             hinder
             their
             repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             injudicious
             zeal
             of
             many
             young
             Christians
             ,
             doth
             often
             carry
             them
             into
             this
             extream
             .
             Any
             fashion
             of
             apparel
             which
             the
             common
             people
             use
             ,
             they
             will
             avoid
             as
             far
             as
             modesty
             will
             permit
             them
             .
             And
             any
             lawfull
             recreation
             which
             they
             use
             ,
             they
             will
             fly
             the
             further
             from
             because
             they
             use
             it
             :
             And
             they
             think
             it
             a
             scandal
             ,
             to
             shoot
             or
             bowl
             or
             use
             any
             such
             game
             which
             bad
             men
             use
             .
             And
             any
             form
             or
             manner
             of
             speech
             which
             is
             lawful
             in
             it self
             they
             think
             they
             must
             avoid
             because
             such
             use
             it
             .
             But
             especially
             any
             way
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             controvertible
             opinion
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             owned
             by
             bad
             men
             ,
             they
             flye
             as
             far
             from
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             By
             which
             means
             all
             this
             evil
             is
             committed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Their
             own
             faith
             and
             practise
             is
             corrupted
             :
             For
             many
             an
             errour
             is
             taken
             up
             ,
             by
             going
             too
             far
             from
             other
             mens
             faults
             .
             Many
             a
             one
             turneth
             
             Pelagian
             ,
             by
             flying
             indiscreetly
             from
             Antinomianism
             .
             And
             many
             a
             one
             turneth
             Antinomian
             by
             avoiding
             Pelagianism
             .
             Many
             a
             one
             turneth
             Papist
             to
             shew
             his
             detestation
             of
             multitudes
             of
             sects
             :
             And
             many
             a
             one
             turneth
             to
             the
             giddiest
             sects
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             things
             which
             are
             held
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Papists
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             zealous
             in
             avoiding
             the
             Papists
             ceremonies
             and
             forms
             and
             holidays
             too
             far
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             they
             renounce
             their
             Ordination
             and
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             some
             at
             last
             deny
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             own
             .
             Many
             a
             one
             turneth
             Separatist
             and
             Anabaptist
             and
             Quaker
             ,
             to
             get
             far
             enough
             from
             Bishops
             and
             Liturgies
             :
             And
             many
             a
             one
             is
             ready
             to
             over-run
             his
             consideration
             ,
             and
             abuse
             his
             conscience
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             his
             compliance
             with
             all
             impositions
             ,
             through
             the
             indignation
             or
             contempt
             against
             the
             unreasonable
             humours
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             .
             And
             thus
             mens
             own
             judgement
             and
             practise
             is
             depraved
             ,
             while
             they
             think
             more
             
               from
               whence
            
             to
             go
             ,
             than
             whither
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             lose
             your
             advantage
             of
             doing
             good
             to
             those
             you
             flye
             from
             :
             And
             therein
             disobey
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             :
             Paul
             became
             a
             Jew
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             to
             save
             some
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             mark
             his
             words
             :
             It
             had
             been
             no
             strange
             thing
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             become
             wise
             to
             gain
             the
             foolish
             ,
             and
             shewed
             himself
             strong
             to
             win
             the
             weak
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             to
             become
             a
             Iew
             (
             as
             when
             he
             circumcised
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             shaved
             his
             head
             because
             he
             had
             a
             vow
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             to
             be
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             that
             are
             under
             Law
             ;
             and
             as
             without
             Law
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             
             Law
             ;
             and
             to
             become
             as
             weak
             to
             them
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               save
               some
               ,
            
             this
             is
             far
             from
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Separatists
             .
             What
             abundance
             of
             things
             do
             many
             now
             blame
             ,
             and
             censure
             others
             for
             as
             temporizers
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             nothing
             against
             (
             that
             may
             be
             called
             Reason
             )
             but
             only
             that
             their
             neighbours
             use
             them
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             stand
             up
             at
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Belief
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             stand
             up
             when
             the
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             of
             Praise
             to
             God
             are
             uttered
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             con●ormeth
             to
             the
             gestures
             of
             the
             Congregation
             :
             and
             make
             that
             his
             dispraise
             which
             is
             his
             praise
             .
             And
             what
             !
             Is
             not
             standing
             a
             fit
             gesture
             to
             profess
             our
             Faith
             in
             ?
             and
             a
             fit
             gesture
             to
             
               praise
               God
            
             in
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             praise-worthy
             to
             be
             odd
             and
             singular
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             and
             not
             to
             do
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             ?
             Austin
             professed
             his
             resolution
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             gestures
             and
             lawful
             orders
             to
             do
             as
             the
             Church
             doth
             where
             he
             is
             :
             And
             Paul
             would
             have
             us
             with
             one
             mouth
             as
             well
             as
             with
             
               one
               mind
            
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             I
             entreat
             these
             men
             to
             mark
             whether
             it
             was
             Christ
             or
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             came
             nearest
             to
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             now
             imitate
             ?
             Was
             it
             for
             going
             too
             far
             from
             sinners
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             censure
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             for
             eating
             and
             drinking
             with
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             (
             though
             he
             did
             it
             not
             to
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Physician
             conversing
             with
             the
             sick
             to
             heal
             them
             )
             was
             it
             not
             for
             Sabbath-breaking
             and
             not
             being
             strict
             enough
             in
             such
             mat●ers
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             offended
             with
             Christ
             and
             his
             disciples
             ?
             The
             case
             is
             plain
             :
             But
             corrupted
             nature
             more
             favoureth
             the
             separating
             zeal
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Loving
               winning
            
             zeal
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
             And
             will
             easilier
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             imitators
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             than
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             going
             too
             far
             from
             those
             whom
             we
             should
             win
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             lose
             our
             advantage
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             but
             greatly
             tendeth
             to
             harden
             them
             in
             all
             their
             prejudices
             against
             a
             religious
             life
             ;
             and
             to
             hinder
             their
             conversion
             and
             to
             undo
             their
             souls
             .
             When
             they
             hear
             and
             see
             us
             place
             any
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             in
             avoiding
             a
             lawful
             recreation
             ,
             or
             a
             lawful
             use
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             a
             lawful
             fashion
             of
             apparel
             ,
             or
             a
             lawful
             gesture
             or
             circumstance
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             they
             will
             judge
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Religion
             by
             that
             part
             :
             And
             this
             is
             one
             thing
             that
             hath
             hardened
             thousands
             (
             especially
             of
             the
             rich
             who
             are
             enclined
             to
             excesses
             )
             in
             a
             scornful
             contempt
             of
             strictness
             in
             Religion
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Puritans
             and
             Bigots
             and
             Precisians
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             They
             think
             they
             are
             but
             an
             ignorant
             humorous
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             almost
             mad
             with
             a
             pride
             of
             their
             singularity
             in
             Religion
             ;
             And
             think
             that
             when
             you
             tell
             them
             of
             a
             Conversion
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             them
             become
             such
             whimsical
             fanaticks
             :
             And
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             their
             Religion
             and
             yours
             is
             but
             ,
             whether
             such
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             gesture
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             fashion
             of
             apparel
             ,
             or
             such
             musick
             or
             other
             recreation
             ,
             be
             lawful
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             ;
             In
             which
             they
             are
             confident
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ?
             And
             what
             greater
             cruelty
             can
             you
             shew
             to
             souls
             ,
             than
             thus
             to
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             and
             misery
             ?
             Little
             do
             such
             persons
             think
             ,
             how
             many
             be
             in
             Hell
             ,
             through
             these
             scandals
             and
             snares
             which
             they
             have
             set
             before
             them
             ?
             And
             yet
             they
             take
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             because
             they
             would
             not
             encourage
             men
             in
             
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             thus
             flye
             from
             them
             .
             When
             they
             do
             their
             worst
             to
             make
             all
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             strict
             religiousness
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             whimsie
             of
             a
             giddy
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             almost
             out
             of
             their
             wits
             with
             pride
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             injury
             can
             men
             do
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             Religion
             than
             this
             ?
             To
             make
             it
             the
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             I
             know
             they
             will
             say
             that
             
               Religion
               was
               ever
               scorned
               by
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               ?
            
             But
             if
             it
             be
             scorned
             for
             its
             genuine
             nature
             ,
             its
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             purity
             and
             goodness
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             disgrace
             only
             of
             them
             that
             scorn
             it
             :
             Or
             if
             they
             maliciously
             and
             causelesly
             call
             
               wisedome
               ,
               folly
            
             ,
             or
             call
             good
             ,
             evil
             ,
             this
             will
             redound
             to
             the
             speakers
             shame
             ,
             where
             true
             Reason
             hath
             but
             leave
             to
             work
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             therefore
             do
             as
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             and
             cloath
             Christ
             in
             a
             fools
             Coat
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             Reed
             in
             his
             hand
             for
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             to
             expose
             him
             to
             the
             laughter
             and
             scorn
             of
             the
             beholders
             ,
             it
             is
             you
             that
             will
             be
             found
             his
             deriders
             and
             crucifiers
             !
             If
             
               you
               blind-fold
               him
            
             ,
             and
             others
             smite
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Read
             who
             smote
             thee
             ;
             his
             buffetting
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             caused
             by
             you
             :
             If
             you
             will
             
               paint
               a
               saint
            
             in
             the
             garb
             of
             a
             
               mad
               man
            
             ,
             the
             countries
             hatred
             and
             abuse
             of
             saints
             will
             be
             imputed
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             yea
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             the
             persecutions
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             the
             persecutors
             .
             While
             godly
             people
             appear
             in
             their
             own
             likeness
             ,
             in
             wisdome
             and
             love
             and
             humility
             and
             meekness
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             the
             world
             doth
             usually
             bear
             some
             reverence
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             hate
             them
             .
             But
             when
             you
             have
             made
             men
             believe
             that
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             
               Godly
               people
            
             ,
             are
             but
             a
             company
             of
             superstitious
             Pharisees
             ,
             
             that
             cry
             ,
             
               Touch
               not
               ,
               tast
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
            
             ;
             or
             a
             sort
             of
             melancholly
             humorists
             ,
             who
             must
             sit
             because
             their
             neighbours
             stand
             ,
             or
             must
             go
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             because
             their
             neighbours
             go
             in
             it
             ;
             This
             maketh
             them
             justifie
             all
             their
             cruelties
             ,
             to
             you
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             think
             persecution
             to
             be
             their
             duty
             :
             and
             to
             say
             that
             ,
             the
             
               whip
               is
               for
               the
               fools
               back
               ,
               and
               wanton
               children
               must
               be
               made
               wise
               by
               the
               rod
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wrong
             to
             a
             mad
             man
             to
             lie
             in
             Bedlam
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Godliness
               hath
               been
               alwayes
               perse●uted
            
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             But
             if
             you
             are
             the
             causers
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             scandal
             or
             offence
             come
             ,
             yet
             wo
             to
             him
             by
             whom
             it
             cometh
             .
             
               Math.
               18.
               7.
               
               Luk.
            
             17.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             heavenly
             wisdome
             is
             pure
             ,
             but
             peaceable
             and
             gentle
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
             :
             The
             way
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             led
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             draw
             as
             near
             to
             sinners
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             by
             Love
             and
             all
             the
             offices
             of
             Love
             ,
             neither
             following
             them
             in
             any
             sin
             ,
             nor
             flying
             from
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             lawful
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             convinced
             that
             it
             is
             not
             humour
             and
             disdain
             and
             pride
             ,
             but
             true
             necessity
             and
             
               Gods
               command
            
             ,
             which
             maketh
             us
             differ
             from
             them
             as
             we
             do
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             disabled
             by
             any
             contrary
             errours
             of
             our
             own
             from
             evincing
             and
             oppugning
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             When
             ever
             you
             are
             avoiding
             any
             errour
             or
             sin
             ,
             forget
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             contrary
             extream
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             are
             in
             danger
             as
             well
             as
             of
             that
             which
             you
             are
             opposing
             .
          
           
             THe
             minds
             of
             most
             men
             are
             so
             narrow
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             look
             many
             wayes
             at
             once
             .
             If
             they
             be
             intent
             on
             one
             thing
             ,
             they
             forget
             another
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             narrow
             bridge
             betwixt
             dangerous
             gulfs
             ,
             which
             Christian
             faith
             and
             obedience
             must
             pass
             over
             :
             And
             he
             that
             looketh
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             fear
             and
             caution
             ,
             is
             undone
             ,
             if
             he
             look
             not
             also
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             way
             of
             avoiding
             any
             errour
             o●
             vice
             ,
             is
             to
             run
             into
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             on
             those
             terms
             satan
             himself
             will
             be
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             a
             reformer
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             vice
             .
             I
             gave
             you
             some
             instances
             even
             now
             .
             He
             is
             a
             rare
             person
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             wise
             and
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             flye
             from
             every
             errour
             and
             sin
             ,
             with
             an
             impartial
             awakened
             fear
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             
               most
               judicious
               old
               experienced
            
             Christians
             are
             usually
             in
             controversies
             for
             a
             
               middle
               way
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             croud
             of
             contentious
             sects
             ,
             they
             commonly
             are
             the
             reconcilers
             :
             Not
             only
             because
             they
             are
             more
             calm
             and
             moderate
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             than
             others
             ;
             but
             especially
             because
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             errour
             on
             both
             extreams
             ,
             when
             others
             see
             only
             the
             errour
             on
             one
             side
             .
             Only
             in
             our
             inclination
             to
             our
             
               ultimate
               
               end
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             
               our
               Love
               to
               God
            
             ,
             we
             never
             need
             to
             fear
             over-doing
             .
             But
             all
             the
             means
             may
             be
             perverted
             and
             turned
             into
             sin
             by
             extreams
             .
          
           
             Many
             that
             observe
             the
             pollution
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             great
             neglect
             of
             holy
             Discipline
             ,
             avoid
             this
             errour
             by
             turning
             to
             a
             sinful
             separation
             :
             And
             many
             that
             are
             offended
             at
             separation
             avoid
             it
             ;
             by
             a
             gross
             neglect
             of
             Christian
             discipline
             ,
             and
             taking
             it
             for
             a
             needless
             thing
             .
          
           
             Many
             who
             observe
             how
             heartlesly
             and
             hypocritically
             prescribed
             forms
             of
             prayer
             are
             used
             by
             too
             many
             ,
             do
             avoid
             it
             by
             denying
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             all
             forms
             :
             And
             many
             who
             see
             the
             errour
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             do
             escape
             it
             by
             turning
             to
             meer
             formality
             ,
             and
             deriding
             all
             prayer
             which
             is
             not
             written
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             or
             prescribed
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             who
             see
             how
             those
             that
             were
             baptized
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             are
             admitted
             to
             adult
             Communion
             without
             ever
             understanding
             or
             seriously
             owning
             the
             Covenant
             into
             which
             they
             were
             then
             entered
             ;
             and
             seeing
             how
             the
             Church
             is
             corrupted
             hereby
             ;
             do
             avoid
             this
             errour
             by
             denying
             the
             baptism
             of
             Infants
             .
             And
             many
             that
             see
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             do
             avoid
             it
             by
             countenancing
             the
             aforesaid
             Church-corruption
             :
             and
             if
             Infants
             be
             but
             baptized
             ,
             they
             never
             care
             whether
             they
             be
             called
             at
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             to
             the
             solemn
             renewing
             and
             owning
             of
             their
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             And
             many
             that
             see
             both
             these
             extreams
             do
             plead
             for
             Confirmation
             ,
             as
             the
             middle
             way
             :
             But
             they
             turn
             it
             into
             a
             meer
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             defeat
             the
             ends
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             bring
             the
             baptized
             to
             a
             solemn
             renewall
             of
             their
             holy
             Vow
             .
             And
             many
             
             who
             see
             the
             Papists
             abuse
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             do
             wholly
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             healing
             use
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             Many
             who
             see
             the
             effects
             of
             Papal
             tyranny
             ,
             dislike
             all
             
               General
               Ministery
            
             ,
             which
             taketh
             the
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             .
             And
             many
             who
             see
             the
             incoherence
             of
             Independent
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             calamity
             of
             sects
             ,
             do
             incline
             to
             Papal
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             Many
             who
             see
             the
             evils
             of
             Indepency
             in
             respect
             of
             
               Council
               and
               Concord
            
             ,
             are
             inclined
             to
             a
             
               Regimental
               dependency
            
             and
             subordination
             of
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             .
             And
             many
             who
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             God
             ever
             appointed
             such
             a
             
               Regimental
               dependency
            
             ,
             do
             turn
             to
             Independency
             in
             point
             of
             Council
             and
             Concord
             .
          
           
             Many
             who
             observe
             the
             grossness
             of
             their
             error
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             the
             people
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             govern
             ▪
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             major
             Vote
             ,
             do
             deny
             the
             people
             the
             liberty
             of
             choosing
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             being
             guided
             in
             spirituals
             as
             Volunteers
             .
             And
             many
             who
             see
             this
             errour
             of
             denying
             the
             people
             liberty
             ,
             do
             give
             them
             the
             fore-said
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Governours
             of
             themselves
             by
             Vote
             .
          
           
             Many
             who
             hear
             the
             Papists
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             merits
             and
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             do
             deny
             our
             own
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             place
             that
             God
             hath
             assigned
             them
             in
             order
             to
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             ,
             in
             subordination
             to
             Christ
             :
             And
             many
             who
             hear
             the
             presumptuous
             boast
             of
             being
             Righteous
             by
             Christs
             imputed
             Righteousness
             ,
             without
             any
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             
             Grace
             on
             their
             parts
             ,
             do
             make
             as
             a
             jest
             of
             
               imputed
               Righteousness
               ▪
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             sound
             and
             warrantable
             sense
             )
             and
             do
             ascribe
             too
             much
             to
             the
             works
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Many
             who
             hear
             the
             Socinians
             make
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             do
             deny
             that
             the
             faith
             by
             which
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             is
             a
             giving
             up
             the
             soul
             in
             Covenant
             to
             Christ
             intirely
             in
             all
             his
             office
             ,
             even
             as
             our
             Redeemer
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             an
             engagement
             to
             obedience
             by
             subjection
             .
             And
             many
             that
             hear
             men
             say
             ,
             that
             faith
             justifieth
             us
             only
             as
             an
             instrument
             ,
             apprehending
             Christs
             satisfaction
             and
             meritorious
             righteousness
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             do
             confound
             our
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ;
             and
             forget
             that
             the
             faith
             by
             which
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             is
             
               [
               our
               becoming
               Christians
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               the
               Covenant
               which
               we
               make
               in
               Baptisme
            
             (
             nothing
             more
             or
             less
             ;
             )
             and
             not
             our
             
               living
               as
               Christians
            
             in
             
               after
               obedience
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             or
             effect
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             even
             in
             
               civil
               things
            
             ,
             many
             who
             observe
             how
             Turkish
             ,
             Tartarian
             ,
             Japonian
             ,
             China's
             ,
             and
             other
             Heathenish
             and
             Infidel
             Tyranny
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             Resister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Suppresser
             of
             Christianity
             to
             the
             damnation
             of
             millions
             of
             souls
             ;
             And
             how
             Papal
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             Muscovian
             ,
             and
             Spanish
             cruelties
             ,
             are
             the
             chief
             Maintainers
             of
             ignorance
             and
             unreformedness
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             are
             ready
             hereupon
             to
             think
             dishonourably
             of
             Monarchy
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             murmure
             at
             the
             power
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             rush
             into
             seditions
             and
             rebellions
             .
             And
             many
             that
             see
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             seditions
             ,
             conspiracies●
             and
             rebellions
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             forget
             the
             grand
             and
             heynous
             sin
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             the
             calamity
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             
             Kingdoms
             thereby
             :
             (
             As
             Campanella
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               abuse
               of
               the
               Potestative
               Primality
               ,
            
             is
             
               Tyranny
               ,
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               Intellective
               Primality
            
             is
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               Volitive
               Primality
            
             is
             Hypocrisie
             :
             Though
             indeed
             he
             should
             have
             mentioned
             both
             extreams
             )
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             woe
             be
             to
             the
             Reformer
             ,
             who
             feareth
             not
             running
             into
             the
             Extream
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Errour
             and
             Sin
             which
             he
             would
             reform
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             Think
             more
             and
             talk
             more
             of
             your
             faults
             and
             failings
             against
             others
             ;
             especially
             against
             Princes
             ,
             magistrates
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             than
             of
             their
             faults
             and
             fail●ngs
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             THe
             Reason
             of
             this
             Counsel
             is
             very
             obvious
             and
             past
             contradiction
             .
             Another
             mans
             sin
             as
             such
             is
             not
             yours
             :
             No
             mans
             sin
             shall
             damn
             you
             ▪
             but
             your
             own
             ;
             no
             nor
             bring
             any
             proper
             penalty
             on
             you
             .
             Our
             suffering
             by
             
               other
               mens
            
             sin
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             went
             :
             But
             our
             own
             sin
             is
             that
             which
             must
             have
             the
             blood
             and
             spirit
             of
             a
             Saviour
             for
             its
             cure
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             undo
             us
             .
             He
             came
             to
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sins
             :
             
               Math.
               1.
               21.
               1
               
               Ioh.
            
             3.
             8.
             
             But
             not
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             being
             persecuted
             by
             sinners
             :
             Math.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11.
             without
             escaping
             persecution
             
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             (
             for
             every
             one
             that
             will
             live
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             must
             suffer
             persecution
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               3.
               12.
            
             )
             But
             except
             we
             Repent
             of
             our
             own
             sin
             we
             shall
             perish
             ,
             Luk.
             13.
             3
             ,
             5.
             we
             must
             mourn
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             
               (
               Ezek.
               9.
               4.
               
            
             )
             but
             we
             properly
             Repent
             of
             none
             but
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             Should
             we
             not
             most
             fear
             that
             which
             we
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             of
             ?
             And
             most
             lament
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             most
             guilty
             of
             ?
             And
             most
             
               talk
               against
            
             that
             which
             most
             concerneth
             us
             ?
             And
             all
             this
             is
             not
             
               other
               mens
            
             faults
             ,
             no
             not
             Magistrates
             or
             Ministers
             (
             though
             much
             to
             be
             bewailed
             )
             but
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             Every
             one
             will
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             spirit
             of
             Christianity
             is
             agreeable
             to
             what
             I
             say
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             contrary
             is
             the
             practise
             of
             no
             small
             number
             of
             the
             Religious
             ?
             In
             all
             companies
             how
             forward
             are
             they
             to
             talk
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             ?
             of
             Courtiers
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Gentry
             ?
             especially
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             And
             not
             only
             of
             the
             scandalous
             that
             are
             guilty
             indeed
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             innocent
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             way
             ;
             whose
             faults
             they
             rather
             make
             than
             find
             ?
             But
             how
             seldome
             do
             you
             hear
             them
             tell
             any
             how
             bad
             they
             are
             themselves
             ?
             (
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             formality
             to
             seem
             humble
             persons
             )
             yea
             ,
             how
             impatient
             are
             they
             with
             any
             other
             that
             find
             fault
             with
             them
             ?
             It
             would
             be
             much
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             to
             hear
             you
             talk
             of
             your
             own
             infirmities
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Rulers
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Neighbours
             ?
             The
             one
             is
             a
             work
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             of
             detraction
             and
             backbiting
             .
             The
             one
             is
             a
             work
             which
             you
             are
             commanded
             by
             God
             (
             to
             judge
             your selves
             ,
             and
             confess
             your
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             :
             )
             But
             the
             other
             is
             a
             work
             which
             you
             have
             seldomer
             a
             call
             
             from
             God
             to
             do
             .
             One
             rendeth
             to
             your
             pardon
             ;
             the
             other
             to
             your
             guilt
             :
             Therefore
             if
             you
             fall
             into
             the
             company
             of
             backbiters
             ,
             that
             are
             dishonouring
             their
             Rulers
             or
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             telling
             how
             bad
             their
             neighbours
             are
             ;
             labour
             to
             purifie
             these
             stinking
             waters
             ,
             or
             turn
             the
             stream
             :
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             [
             O
             friends
             how
             bad
             are
             we
             our selves
             !
             what
             pride
             is
             in
             our
             hearts
             !
             what
             ignorance
             in
             our
             minds
             !
             so
             wanting
             are
             we
             even
             in
             the
             lowest
             grace
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             scarce
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             take
             patiently
             ,
             such
             censures
             as
             now
             we
             are
             giving
             out
             upon
             others
             ?
             so
             selfish
             as
             dishonoureth
             our
             profession
             with
             the
             brand
             of
             contractedness
             ,
             and
             partiality
             ;
             so
             weak
             that
             all
             our
             duties
             are
             liable
             to
             greater
             censures
             than
             we
             can
             bear
             :
             And
             our
             inward
             graces
             weaker
             than
             our
             outward
             duties
             .
             Of
             such
             ungoverned
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             confusion
             and
             tumult
             instead
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             
               fruitful
               improvement
            
             ,
             are
             the
             dayly
             temper
             and
             employment
             of
             our
             imaginations
             :
             so
             passionate
             ,
             impatient
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             a
             trouble
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             a
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             hinderance
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             those
             whom
             our
             holy
             exemplary
             lives
             should
             win
             to
             God
             :
             so
             strange
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             never
             well
             believed
             it
             :
             And
             to
             say
             all
             in
             one
             ,
             so
             empty
             of
             Love
             to
             our
             dear
             Redeemer
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             ,
             that
             our
             Hearts
             lie
             vacant
             to
             entertain
             the
             love
             of
             worldly
             vanities
             ;
             and
             draw
             back
             from
             the
             serious
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             our
             daily
             work
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             flie
             from
             the
             face
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             should
             be
             worst
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             nearest
             to
             our
             God.
             And
             when
             we
             are
             our selves
             no
             better
             ,
             should
             we
             not
             rather
             complain
             of
             the
             sore
             that
             is
             so
             near
             us
             ?
             
             and
             marvel
             that
             our
             neighbours
             vilifie
             not
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             judge
             us
             unworthy
             of
             its
             Communion
             !
             Nature
             teacheth
             or
             constraineth
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             diseases
             ,
             than
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ;
             and
             to
             complain
             of
             them
             most
             as
             loving
             themselves
             best
             :
             Is
             it
             then
             because
             you
             love
             your
             neighbours
             better
             than
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             speak
             more
             of
             their
             faults
             and
             infirmities
             than
             of
             your
             own
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             it
             prove
             not
             to
             be
             the
             voice
             of
             love
             !
             and
             then
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             how
             bad
             it
             signifieth
             !
             God
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             love
             dwelleth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             him
             .
             The
             Devil
             is
             the
             Love-killer
             :
             And
             what
             way
             can
             you
             imagine
             so
             powerful
             to
             
               kill
               love
            
             to
             any
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             men
             think
             them
             to
             be
             very
             bad
             ?
             Doth
             any
             man
             
               love
               evil
            
             that
             knoweth
             it
             to
             be
             evil
             ?
             certainly
             therefore
             these
             speakings
             evil
             of
             others
             ,
             are
             love-killing
             words
             (
             though
             to
             his
             face
             to
             make
             him
             know
             himself
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             medicinal
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             the
             service
             of
             the
             love-killing
             spirit
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             Take
             notice
             of
             all
             the
             good
             in
             others
             which
             appeareth
             ,
             and
             rather
             talk
             of
             that
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             than
             of
             their
             faults
             .
          
           
             IF
             there
             were
             no
             Good
             in
             others
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             loved
             :
             For
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             mans
             nature
             ,
             to
             will
             or
             love
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             
               sub
               ratione
               boni
            
             ,
             
             as
             supposed
             to
             be
             good
             .
             The
             good
             of
             nature
             ,
             is
             lovely
             in
             all
             men
             as
             men
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             wicked
             and
             our
             enemies
             (
             And
             therefore
             let
             them
             that
             think
             they
             can
             never
             speak
             bad
             enough
             of
             nature
             take
             heed
             lest
             they
             run
             into
             excess
             :
             )
             And
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             good
             of
             holiness
             and
             happiness
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             the
             good
             of
             nature
             .
             The
             good
             of
             gifts
             and
             of
             a
             common
             Profession
             ,
             with
             the
             possibility
             or
             probability
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             is
             lovely
             in
             all
             the
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             truly
             the
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             Learning
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             utterance
             and
             memory
             ,
             with
             the
             virtues
             of
             meekness
             ,
             humility
             ,
             patience
             ,
             contentedness
             ,
             and
             a
             loving
             disposition
             inclined
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             are
             so
             amiable
             in
             some
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             too
             strange
             to
             a
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             worse
             than
             a
             man
             who
             will
             not
             love
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             vilifie
             all
             these
             gifts
             in
             others
             ,
             savoureth
             of
             a
             malignant
             contempt
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             it
             doth
             ,
             to
             talk
             all
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             say
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             their
             gifts
             and
             virtues
             :
             yea
             ,
             some
             have
             so
             unloving
             and
             unlovely
             a
             kind
             of
             Religiousness
             ,
             that
             they
             backbite
             that
             man
             as
             a
             defender
             of
             the
             prophane
             ,
             and
             a
             commender
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             who
             doth
             but
             contradict
             or
             reprehend
             their
             backbitings
             :
             And
             are
             ever
             gain-saying
             all
             the
             commendations
             which
             they
             hear
             of
             any
             whom
             they
             think
             ill
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             would
             when
             you
             talk
             of
             others
             (
             especially
             them
             who
             differ
             from
             you
             in
             opinions
             )
             be
             more
             in
             commendation
             of
             all
             the
             good
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             in
             them
             .
             1.
             
             You
             would
             shew
             your selves
             much
             liker
             to
             God
             who
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             unliker
             to
             Satan
             the
             accuser
             .
             2.
             
             You
             would
             
             shew
             an
             honest
             impartial
             ingenuity
             ,
             which
             honoureth
             virtue
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             found
             .
             3.
             
             You
             would
             shew
             a
             humble
             sense
             of
             your
             own
             frailty
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             proudly
             contemn
             your
             brethren
             .
             4.
             
             You
             would
             shew
             more
             love
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             when
             you
             love
             all
             of
             God
             whensoever
             you
             discern
             it
             ;
             and
             cannot
             abide
             to
             hear
             his
             gifts
             and
             mercies
             undervalued
             .
             5.
             
             You
             would
             increase
             the
             grace
             of
             love
             to
             others
             ,
             in
             your selves
             ,
             by
             the
             daily
             exercise
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             backbiting
             and
             detraction
             will
             increase
             the
             malignity
             from
             which
             they
             spring
             .
             6.
             
             You
             would
             increase
             Love
             also
             in
             the
             hearers
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             when
             detraction
             will
             breed
             or
             increase
             malice
             .
             7.
             
             You
             will
             do
             much
             to
             the
             winning
             and
             conversion
             of
             them
             whom
             you
             commend
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             unconverted
             .
             For
             when
             they
             are
             told
             that
             you
             speak
             lovingly
             of
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             it
             will
             much
             reconcile
             them
             to
             your
             persons
             ,
             and
             consequently
             prepare
             them
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             counsel
             which
             they
             need
             .
             But
             when
             they
             are
             told
             that
             you
             did
             backbite
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             fill
             them
             with
             hatred
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             violent
             prejudice
             against
             your
             counsel
             and
             profession
             .
          
           
             Yet
             mistake
             me
             not
             :
             It
             is
             none
             of
             my
             meaning
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             speak
             any
             falsehood
             in
             commendation
             of
             others
             ;
             nor
             make
             people
             believe
             ,
             that
             a
             careless
             carnal
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             are
             as
             good
             as
             those
             that
             are
             careful
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             way
             is
             sufficient
             for
             salvation
             ;
             Nor
             to
             commend
             ungodly
             men
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             tendeth
             to
             keep
             either
             them
             or
             their
             hearers
             from
             repentance
             ;
             Nor
             to
             call
             evil
             ,
             good
             ,
             or
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             nor
             honour
             the
             works
             of
             the
             devil
             .
             
             But
             to
             shew
             Love
             and
             impartiality
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             much
             more
             in
             speaking
             of
             all
             the
             good
             which
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             evil
             :
             Especially
             if
             they
             be
             your
             enemies
             ,
             or
             differ
             from
             you
             in
             opinions
             of
             Religion
             :
             
               Tit.
               3.
               1.
               
               Put
               them
               in
               mind
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ;
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               no
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               brawlers
               but
               gentle
               ,
               shewing
               all
               meekness
               to
               all
               men
               .
               For
               we
               our selves
               were
               sometime
               foolish
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Grace
               is
               clean
               contrary
               to
               this
               detracting
               vice
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             L
          
           
             Study
             the
             Duty
             of
             instructing
             and
             exhorting
             ,
             more
             than
             Reproof
             and
             finding
             fault
             .
          
           
             I
             Deny
             not
             but
             that
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             tell
             a
             brother
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             to
             reprove
             and
             that
             with
             plainness
             too
             .
             
               Math.
               18.
               15.
               
               Lev.
            
             19.
             17.
             
             And
             it
             is
             but
             few
             that
             do
             this
             rightly
             ,
             of
             many
             that
             will
             backbite
             and
             censure
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             have
             long
             observed
             ,
             that
             many
             Christians
             are
             enquiring
             ,
             How
             they
             must
             manage
             the
             duty
             of
             Reproof
             ,
             who
             ne-never
             enquire
             how
             to
             perform
             the
             duty
             of
             
               Christian
               exhortation
            
             or
             instructing
             of
             the
             ignorant
             .
             When
             as
             this
             later
             is
             much
             more
             usually
             a
             duty
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             And
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             exhort
             a
             multitude
             whom
             you
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             reprove
             .
             And
             exhortation
             to
             good
             is
             a
             duty
             which
             the
             hearer
             is
             usually
             less
             offended
             at
             ;
             It
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             gall
             and
             exasperate
             his
             mind
             :
             It
             shameth
             
             him
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             our
             duty
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             positives
             of
             Religion
             are
             before
             the
             negatives
             .
             Exhortation
             (
             rightly
             used
             )
             is
             the
             plain
             direct
             expression
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             an
             earnest
             desire
             of
             anothers
             good
             :
             When
             Reproof
             doth
             savour
             of
             a
             mixture
             of
             Love
             and
             displeasure
             ;
             and
             the
             wrath
             doth
             often
             cloud
             the
             love
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             find
             many
             surly
             proud
             Professors
             ,
             much
             proner
             to
             Reproof
             ,
             than
             to
             Exhortation
             :
             Their
             pride
             and
             self-conceitedness
             makes
             them
             too
             forward
             to
             reprove
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorant
             people
             are
             ready
             enough
             to
             reprove
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             servant
             to
             reprove
             the
             Master
             or
             the
             Mistris
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             be
             reproved
             by
             them
             .
             Ministers
             must
             be
             wise
             and
             cautelous
             how
             they
             set
             such
             people
             on
             reproving
             and
             finding
             fault
             with
             others
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             pride
             and
             passion
             and
             fond
             self-opinion
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             put
             them
             on
             too
             far
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LI.
             
          
           
             The
             more
             you
             suffer
             by
             your
             Rulers
             (
             or
             any
             men
             )
             the
             more
             be
             watchful
             lest
             your
             sufferings
             tempt
             you
             to
             dishonour
             them
             .
             And
             the
             more
             you
             are
             wronged
             by
             your
             equals
             ,
             the
             more
             be
             afraid
             lest
             you
             should
             be
             tempted
             to
             withdraw
             the
             Love
             which
             is
             their
             due
             .
          
           
             THe
             Honouring
             of
             our
             superiours
             ,
             is
             a
             Moral
             or
             Natural
             duty
             (
             of
             the
             fifth
             Commandement
             )
             which
             sufferings
             will
             not
             excuse
             us
             from
             :
             And
             so
             is
             the
             Love
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
             And
             selfishness
             and
             Passion
             are
             things
             so
             powerful
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             wonderful
             hard
             to
             escape
             their
             deceit
             :
             They
             will
             blind
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             change
             the
             judgement
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             the
             affections
             ,
             before
             you
             are
             aware
             ,
             or
             believe
             that
             you
             are
             at
             all
             perverted
             .
          
           
             Every
             man
             must
             watch
             most
             where
             his
             temptation
             is
             strongest
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             that
             you
             have
             a
             far
             stronger
             temptation
             ,
             to
             dishonour
             a
             persecuting
             Magistrate
             than
             a
             good
             one
             ?
             And
             to
             hate
             an
             enemy
             than
             a
             friend
             ?
             Therefore
             arm
             your selves
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             against
             this
             snare
             .
             And
             when
             others
             are
             aggravating
             the
             fault
             and
             injury
             ,
             do
             you
             in
             company
             remember
             each
             other
             ,
             in
             what
             danger
             you
             are
             now
             of
             losing
             your
             innocency
             ,
             and
             of
             doing
             your selves
             more
             hurt
             by
             that
             ,
             than
             any
             powers
             or
             enemies
             can
             do
             you
             .
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             Love
             one
             that
             loveth
             you
             ,
             and
             
             to
             honour
             a
             Magistrate
             that
             doth
             good
             to
             you
             and
             all
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             servants
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               2.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               (
               Be
               subject
               —
               Not
               only
               to
               the
               good
               and
               gentle
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               froward
               :
               For
               this
               is
               thank-worthy
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               for
               conscience
               toward
               God
               endure
               grief
               ,
               suffering
               wrongfully
               :
               For
               what
               glory
               is
               it
               ,
               if
               when
               ye
               be
               buffeted
               for
               your
               faults
               you
               take
               it
               patiently
               ?
               But
               if
               when
               ye
               do
               well
               and
               suffer
               for
               it
               ,
               ye
               take
               it
               patiently
               ,
               this
               is
               acceptable
               with
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LII
             .
          
           
             Make
             conscience
             of
             heart-revenge
             ,
             and
             tongue-revenge
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             hand-revenge
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             so
             notorious
             that
             Revenge
             is
             a
             usurpation
             of
             Gods
             prerogative
             ,
             &
             a
             heinour
             sin
             ,
             that
             Professors
             could
             not
             so
             frequently
             &
             easily
             commit
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             first
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             to
             be
             no
             revenge
             which
             is
             .
             To
             do
             any
             
               open
               hurt
            
             to
             another
             ,
             they
             take
             notice
             of
             as
             sinful
             revenge
             .
             But
             is
             there
             no
             
               secret
               wish
            
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             that
             some
             evil
             may
             befal
             another
             ?
             Nor
             no
             secret
             gladness
             that
             some
             evil
             hath
             befaln
             him
             ?
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             in
             revenge
             ,
             but
             in
             hope
             he
             may
             repent
             :
             But
             take
             heed
             what
             is
             in
             your
             heart
             .
             It
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             Repent
             of
             his
             
               injury
               to
               you
               as
               such
            
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             you
             amends
             and
             repair
             your
             honour
             :
             And
             it
             s
             another
             thing
             to
             repent
             of
             it
             as
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             own
             soul.
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             former
             that
             you
             more
             desire
             than
             the
             later
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             are
             not
             your
             Tongues
             employed
             too
             often
             in
             revenge
             ?
             What
             are
             all
             your
             secret
             reflections
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             dishonour
             those
             that
             have
             wronged
             you
             ,
             but
             
               revengeful
               speeches
            
             ?
             Railing
             ,
             and
             backbiting
             ,
             and
             nibling
             at
             anothers
             honour
             and
             good
             name
             may
             be
             acts
             of
             revenge
             as
             truly
             as
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LIII
             .
          
           
             When
             you
             are
             exasperated
             at
             the
             hurt
             which
             you
             feel
             from
             Magistrates
             ,
             remember
             the
             good
             which
             the
             Church
             receiveth
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             hurt
             .
          
           
             IF
             you
             look
             all
             at
             the
             evil
             in
             
               any
               man
            
             ,
             and
             overlook
             the
             good
             ,
             you
             cannot
             choose
             but
             hate
             h●m
             :
             And
             if
             you
             think
             only
             of
             what
             
               you
               suffer
            
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             know
             what
             the
             effect
             must
             be
             .
             And
             the
             sin
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             made
             light
             of
             ,
             by
             a
             tender
             conscience
             .
             The
             good
             of
             the
             Office
             and
             of
             the
             person
             is
             
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             the
             evil
             is
             of
             Satan
             :
             And
             should
             you
             so
             look
             at
             Satans
             part
             ,
             as
             to
             pass
             by
             all
             
               Gods
               part
            
             ?
             What
             ingratitude
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             so
             deeply
             of
             your
             suffering
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             your
             mercies
             .
             There
             are
             few
             
               Heathen
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             those
             Christians
             who
             live
             under
             them
             ,
             receive
             not
             much
             more
             good
             than
             hurt
             .
             Much
             more
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             are
             a
             blessing
             to
             believers
             .
             For
             if
             they
             
               persecute
               some
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             usually
             
               protect
               more
            
             ,
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             
             vulgar
             rabble
             ,
             who
             would
             quickly
             devour
             them
             ,
             if
             Rulers
             did
             not
             restrain
             them
             .
             And
             the
             countenancing
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             essentials
             ,
             and
             defending
             Christian
             assemblies
             for
             Gods
             worship
             is
             an
             unvaluable
             mercy
             .
             If
             Paul
             said
             to
             the
             Romans
             
               [
               Rulers
               are
               not
               a
               terrour
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               but
               to
               evil
               —
               Do
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               praise
               of
               the
               same
               :
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               to
               thee
               for
               good
               ]
               Rom.
            
             13.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             How
             much
             more
             may
             those
             say
             so
             who
             have
             Christian
             Magistrates
             !
             Or
             if
             some
             particular
             persons
             do
             suffer
             more
             under
             some
             such
             ,
             than
             Paul
             or
             the
             Christians
             did
             under
             Heathens
             
               (
               Acts
               28.
               last
            
             )
             yet
             every
             true
             Christian
             ,
             must
             more
             regard
             the
             publick
             interest
             than
             his
             own
             :
             and
             must
             rejoyce
             that
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             any
             protection
             and
             furtherance
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             people
             any
             benefit
             ,
             whatever
             his
             personal
             suffering
             be
             .
             Read
             Phil.
             1.
             12
             ,
             to
             the
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LIV.
             
          
           
             Learn
             to
             suffer
             by
             Ministers
             and
             Good
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             nor
             only
             by
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             I
             Confess
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             unnatural
             for
             one
             true
             Christian
             to
             afflict
             another
             ;
             and
             especially
             for
             a
             Minister
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             father
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             hurter
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             like
             an
             enemy
             ;
             and
             to
             fleece
             them
             and
             devour
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             sometimes
             must
             be
             born
             .
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             Religious
             people
             when
             a
             Magistrate
             (
             though
             a
             usurper
             )
             persecuteth
             them
             ,
             they
             can
             in
             some
             sort
             undergo
             it
             ,
             as
             no
             strange
             thing
             .
             And
             they
             are
             not
             so
             forward
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             office
             and
             abhor
             the
             persons
             by
             whom
             they
             suffer
             .
             But
             if
             they
             suffer
             never
             so
             little
             by
             a
             Minister
             ,
             they
             flye
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             uncapable
             of
             comfortable
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             is
             hardly
             ever
             made
             up
             .
             I
             confess
             there
             is
             some
             more
             colour
             for
             this
             impatiency
             ;
             (
             to
             be
             mentioned
             in
             another
             place
             .
             )
             But
             yet
             Gods
             servants
             have
             been
             tryed
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             suffering
             also
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             must
             not
             be
             so
             tender
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             be
             driven
             by
             it
             into
             sinful
             separations
             ,
             or
             into
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             sects
             in
             these
             times
             have
             been
             .
             Read
             what
             at
             large
             is
             said
             of
             the
             afflicting
             Shepherds
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               34.
               
               &
               Zech.
            
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
             And
             you
             will
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             to
             have
             
               Shepherds
               which
               fleece
               and
               destroy
               the
               flocks
               ,
               and
               tread
               down
               their
               pasture
               and
               muddy
               their
               waters
               ,
               and
               feed
               themselves
               and
               not
               the
               flocks
               ,
               and
               gather
               not
               that
               which
               goeth
               ●stray
               :
               Nay
               their
               own
               Shepherds
               pitied
               them
               not
               .
               Zech.
            
             11.
             5
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Magistrates
             that
             are
             often
             meant
             by
             Shepherds
             in
             the
             Prophets
             :
             but
             the
             Priests
             also
             are
             usually
             meant
             
               with
               them
            
             ,
             and
             sometime
             distinctly
             by
             the
             same
             word
             .
             And
             their
             falshood
             and
             cruelty
             oft
             expressed
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Ier.
               2.
               8
               ,
               26.
               
               &
               5.
               31.
               and
               26.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               &
               32.
               32.
               
               Ezek.
               22.
               26.
               
               Hos.
               6.
               9.
               
               Mich.
               3.
               11.
               
               Zeph.
               3.
               4.
               
               Mal.
               1.
               6
               ,
               &
               2.
               1.
               
               &c.
            
             And
             remember
             that
             all
             the
             wickedness
             of
             these
             Priests
             ,
             and
             their
             abuse
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             did
             not
             warrant
             the
             
             people
             to
             forsake
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             :
             Though
             the
             Ark
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Philistines
             for
             the
             wickedness
             and
             violence
             of
             Eli's
             sons
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             tempted
             to
             desire
             a
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             their
             mis-doings
             did
             warrant
             a
             separation
             from
             that
             Church
             .
             Yea
             Christ
             who
             was
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             did
             yet
             bid
             the
             cleansed
             Lepe●
             go
             shew
             himself
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             offer
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             a
             true
             Christian
             must
             learn
             (
             though
             not
             to
             favour
             any
             mans
             sin
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             indifferent
             what
             Ministery
             he
             liveth
             under
             ,
             yet
             )
             patiently
             to
             suffer
             much
             abuse
             and
             persecution
             ,
             sometimes
             from
             Ministers
             themselves
             ;
             and
             to
             see
             that
             it
             drive
             them
             not
             in
             peevish
             impatiency
             into
             any
             extream
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             unlawful
             sect
             or
             separation
             ,
             nor
             to
             a
             disdain
             of
             the
             sacred
             office
             which
             they
             abuse
             ,
             nor
             to
             lose
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             unthankful
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             it
             be
             sad
             that
             true
             Christians
             should
             abuse
             each
             other
             ,
             yet
             this
             also
             must
             be
             born
             .
             Many
             can
             bear●th
             :
             scorn
             and
             cruelties
             of
             the
             openly
             profane
             ,
             who
             can
             scarce
             bear
             to
             be
             neglected
             or
             set
             light
             by
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             be
             hardly
             censured
             by
             the
             Religious
             .
             But
             observe
             first
             ,
             that
             your
             Pride
             may
             notably
             appear
             in
             this
             :
             and
             it
             is
             no
             great
             sign
             of
             humility
             to
             suffer
             only
             from
             the
             worst
             .
             For
             you
             look
             on
             them
             as
             persons
             of
             
               no
               honour
            
             ,
             and
             the
             ●fore
             not
             capable
             of
             
               dishonouring
               you
            
             :
             For
             a
             dog
             to
             bark
             at
             you
             ,
             you
             take
             for
             no
             disgrace
             :
             Nay
             you
             take
             it
             for
             your
             honour
             to
             suffer
             by
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             supposing
             it
             a
             mark
             of
             Christs
             disciples
             .
             But
             the
             Religious
             you
             more
             reverence
             ,
             and
             think
             their
             contempt
             is
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             
             fore
             your
             pride
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             bear
             it
             patiently
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             remember
             that
             different
             opinions
             and
             interests
             may
             possibly
             so
             far
             exasperate
             some
             that
             are
             otherwise
             religious
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             afflicters
             ,
             or
             more
             plainly
             ,
             persec●tors
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             though
             Godliness
             it self
             be
             applauded
             by
             them
             all
             .
             The
             experience
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             within
             these
             25
             years
             doth
             sadly
             tell
             us
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             far
             men
             can
             go
             in
             persecuting
             each
             other
             for
             different
             interests
             and
             opinions
             ,
             who
             all
             profess
             a
             zeal
             for
             godliness
             .
          
           
             
               And
               let
               it
               have
               your
               special
               remark
               ,
               that
               one
            
             reason
             why
             all
             men
             as
             Christians
             and
             Godly
             do
             more
             easily
             and
             commonly
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             because
             a●
             Christians
             and
             Godly
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             hurt
             or
             wrong
             each
             other
             :
             But
             as
             they
             are
             of
             various
             sects
             they
             hate
             and
             envy
             one
             another
             ,
             because
             as
             they
             are
             sectaries
             they
             hurt
             and
             injure
             one
             another
             .
             
               For
               the
            
             spirit
             and
             zeal
             
               of
               a
               sect
               as
               such
               is
               censorious
               ,
               hurtful
               ,
               unpeaceable
               and
               dividing
               :
               But
               the
               spirit
               and
               zeal
               of
               Godliness
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               is
               kind
               and
               gentle
               and
               inclineth
               to
               do
               good
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Remember
             that
             you
             have
             never
             lear●n
             the
             Christian
             art
             of
             suffering
             aright
             ,
             till
             you
             can
             suffer
             not
             only
             by
             bad
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             men
             that
             otherwise
             are
             good
             ;
             nor
             only
             by
             enemies
             but
             by
             friends
             ,
             nor
             only
             by
             them
             that
             bear
             the
             sword
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             some
             who
             preach
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             by
             oppression
             be
             made
             mad
             ,
             nor
             driven
             from
             your
             innocency
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LV.
             
          
           
             When
             you
             complain
             of
             violence
             and
             persecution
             in
             others
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             you
             shew
             the
             same
             inward
             sin
             ,
             by
             Church-persecution
             and
             cruelty
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             .
          
           
             BUt
             because
             I
             know
             that
             guilt
             causeth
             impatience
             ,
             and
             passion
             disposeth
             men
             to
             mistakes
             and
             false
             reports
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             ,
             I
             must
             here
             foretell
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             mean
             not
             by
             Separatists
             all
             that
             are
             so
             called
             by
             interessed
             injudicious
             persons
             :
             But
             those
             1.
             that
             account
             
               true
               Churches
            
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             
               no
               Churches
            
             ,
             2.
             or
             that
             account
             it
             unlawful
             to
             
               hold
               Communion
            
             with
             those
             Churches
             ,
             whose
             communion
             is
             not
             unlawful
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             faulty
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             
               differ
               from
               them
            
             in
             some
             opinions
             or
             circumstances
             of
             worship
             :
             3.
             especially
             if
             they
             practise
             ,
             and
             perswade
             others
             to
             practise
             according
             to
             these
             two
             opinions
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             first
             is
             the
             higher
             sort
             of
             separation
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             the
             lover
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             That
             by
             Church-dividers
             ,
             I
             mean
             both
             these
             and
             all
             such
             whose
             principles
             and
             practises
             are
             against
             that
             love
             of
             a
             Christian
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             forbearance
             of
             dissenters
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             exercised
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             who
             fly
             from
             the
             ancient
             simplicity
             and
             primitive
             terms
             of
             Church-communion
             ,
             and
             adde
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             )
             their
             own
             little
             novelties
             as
             necessary
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             those
             that
             do
             
               causlesly
               separate
            
             from
             their
             
             own
             
               lawfully
               called
               Pastors
            
             ;
             For
             
               ubi
               Episcopus
               ,
               ibi
               Ecclesia
               ;
               where
               the
               true
               Pastor
               is
               ,
               there
               the
               Church
            
             is
             (
             what
             ever
             place
             it
             be
             that
             they
             assemble
             in
             )
             (
             as
             Cyprien
             once
             said
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             of
             uncharitable
             ,
             humerous
             ,
             peevish
             ,
             contentious
             and
             fiery
             spirits
             ,
             and
             will
             stir
             up
             m●tinies
             and
             ●idings
             ,
             and
             causeless
             divi●ions
             in
             any
             Church
             where
             they
             come
             .
             And
             truly
             they
             that
             think
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             Hartford
             and
             some
             other
             Churcheses
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             will
             not
             here
             make
             a
             Narrative
             of
             )
             me
             thinks
             should
             fear
             Separations
             ,
             Schismes
             or
             Divisions
             ,
             from
             o●
             in
             the
             Churches
             called
             Independent
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             those
             of
             a
             different
             Discipline
             do
             as
             to
             theirs
             :
             (
             if
             not
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             on
             several
             accounts
             .
             )
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             remember
             that
             I
             am
             not
             here
             speaking
             of
             any
             mens
             former
             faults
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             uncharitable
             bitterness
             ,
             insulting
             or
             reproach
             ;
             but
             verily
             brethren
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             not
             impartially
             willing
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             eve●y
             side
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             own
             selves
             as
             well
             as
             othe●s
             ,
             we
             choose
             deceit
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             provoke
             God
             to
             forsake
             our
             understandings
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             yet
             know
             where
             Iudgment
             hath
             begun
             ,
             after
             such
             plagues
             and
             flames
             ,
             and
             Church
             convulsions
             ?
             And
             do
             we
             not
             yet
             know
             where
             Repentance
             must
             begin
             ?
             Enquire
             for
             good
             news
             whence
             you
             will
             ,
             I
             vvill
             enquire
             whether
             we
             are
             awakened
             to
             a
             true
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             I
             will
             fetch
             my
             prognosticks
             of
             our
             f●ture
             state
             ?
             Not
             whether
             you
             cry
             out
             against
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             but
             against
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             particularly
             with
             all
             their
             aggravations
             ;
             and
             whether
             Professo●rs
             of
             Religiousness
             do
             as
             heartily
             
             lament
             their
             own
             notorious
             publick
             scandals
             ,
             as
             they
             expect
             that
             drunkards
             and
             fornicators
             ,
             and
             the
             friends
             of
             loosness
             ,
             should
             lament
             theirs
             !
             Till
             we
             see
             this
             ,
             what
             promise
             have
             we
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             dreadful
             temporal
             penalties
             ?
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             greater
             .
             )
          
           
             Woe
             to
             the
             Land
             and
             People
             that
             can
             multiply
             sin
             and
             cannot
             Repent
             !
             And
             wo
             to
             them
             that
             pretend
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             be
             flattered
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             admonished
             ,
             but
             take
             all
             the
             discoveries
             of
             their
             sin
             to
             be
             injurious
             reproach
             ?
             among
             the
             prophane
             we
             take
             this
             to
             be
             a
             deadly
             sign
             of
             impenitency
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             so
             bad
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             good
             in
             us
             ?
             It
             is
             part
             of
             my
             office
             to
             cry
             with
             holy
             
               Bradford
               ,
               REPENT
               O
               ENGLAND
            
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             after
             Christ
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               Repent
               ,
               ye
               shall
               all
               Perish
               ,
            
             And
             can
             I
             call
             men
             to
             Repent
             ,
             when
             I
             must
             not
             dare
             to
             tell
             them
             of
             what
             ?
             Nor
             to
             mention
             the
             sin
             which
             is
             most
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             ?
             I
             use
             all
             this
             preface
             because
             I
             know
             that
             Guilt
             and
             Impenitency
             are
             touchy
             and
             tender
             ,
             and
             galled
             ,
             and
             querulous
             ,
             and
             such
             will
             bestow
             the
             time
             in
             backbiting
             their
             Monitor
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             bestow
             in
             lamenting
             their
             sin
             .
             But
             shall
             I
             therefore
             forbear
             ,
             and
             betray
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             betray
             the
             Land
             through
             cowardly
             silence
             ?
             Must
             I
             shew
             that
             I
             ha●e
             Professours
             by
             not
             admonishing
             them
             ,
             
               (
               Lev.
               19.
               17.
               
            
             )
             when
             I
             must
             shew
             that
             I
             love
             the
             looser
             sort
             by
             my
             sharp
             reproofs
             ?
             Must
             I
             not
             fear
             them
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             ?
             and
             must
             I
             fear
             to
             displease
             a
             professed
             Christian
             ,
             by
             calling
             him
             to
             Repentance
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             hide
             not
             my
             own
             miscarriages
             from
             my
             
             ●ight
             !
             and
             suffer
             me
             not
             to
             take
             any
             sin
             that
             I
             have
             committed
             to
             have
             been
             my
             innocency
             or
             duty
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             dare
             to
             father
             sin
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             lest
             I
             should
             live
             and
             die
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             one
             that
             continueth
             judgments
             and
             danger
             to
             the
             Land
             ?
             stir
             up
             some
             faithful
             friend
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             with
             convincing
             evidence
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             that
             I
             have
             miscarried
             ,
             that
             Contrition
             may
             prepare
             me
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             remission
             ?
             O
             save
             me
             from
             the
             plague
             of
             an
             impenitent
             heart
             ,
             that
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             told
             of
             sin
             !
             &
             from
             that
             ungodly
             folly
             ,
             which
             taketh
             the
             shame
             that
             Repentance
             casteth
             upon
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             cast
             upon
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             which
             bind
             us
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Confession
             !
          
           
             Nay
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             mentioning
             things
             past
             ,
             so
             much
             to
             humble
             you
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             to
             inform
             you
             ,
             of
             the
             groundlesness
             of
             your
             present
             arguings
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Note
             also
             that
             I
             lay
             not
             any
             miscarriages
             on
             any
             whole
             parties
             ,
             (
             Anabaptists
             or
             others
             .
             )
             For
             I
             have
             found
             that
             all
             parties
             of
             Christians
             indeed
             have
             some
             good
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             sober
             ,
             charitable
             persons
             ,
             and
             some
             self-conceited
             and
             contentious
             novices
             ,
             
               (
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               6.
            
             )
             But
             I
             speak
             only
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             guilty
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             remember
             that
             while
             I
             seem
             to
             compare
             the
             faults
             of
             one
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             with
             anothers
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             of
             my
             intent
             to
             equal
             them
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             equal
             the
             state
             of
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Offenders
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             But
             only
             to
             mention
             so
             much
             of
             the
             similitude
             ,
             as
             is
             nenessary
             to
             represent
             things
             truly
             and
             impartially
             to
             your
             view
             .
          
           
           
             Read
             on
             now
             with
             these
             Memento's
             in
             your
             eye
             :
             And
             if
             after
             so
             plain
             a
             premonition
             you
             will
             venture
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             that
             which
             I
             disclaim
             ,
             do
             it
             at
             your
             own
             peril
             ;
             I
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             look
             for
             a
             better
             reward
             than
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             have
             the
             good
             opinion
             of
             men
             ,
             be
             they
             professours
             of
             piety
             ,
             or
             profane
             .
             And
             with
             me
             ,
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             it
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             accounted
             a
             small
             thing
             (
             to
             the
             hindering
             of
             my
             fidelity
             to
             Christ
             and
             mens
             souls
             )
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             men
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             concurring
             ,
             to
             heal
             the
             flocks
             of
             these
             dividing
             principles
             ,
             shall
             rather
             joyn
             with
             backbiters
             ,
             and
             encourage
             them
             in
             their
             misreports
             and
             slanders
             ,
             because
             it
             tendeth
             to
             the
             supposed
             interest
             of
             their
             party
             or
             themselves
             .
             Let
             them
             prepare
             to
             answer
             such
             unfaithfulness
             to
             their
             consciences
             which
             will
             shortly
             be
             awakened
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             Flock
             who
             is
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             who
             told
             even
             the
             Devils
             agents
             ,
             that
             a
             House
             or
             Kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             but
             is
             brought
             to
             nought
             !
             
               Math.
               12.
            
             
             (
             If
             alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             experience
             hath
             not
             yet
             ,
             not
             yet
             ,
             not
             yet
             ,
             done
             enough
             to
             teach
             them
             this
             !
             )
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             have
             had
             humane
             applause
             enough
             :
             I
             'le
             value
             that
             Vanity
             as
             dying
             men
             do
             .
             And
             temptations
             to
             man
             pleasing
             from
             covetousness
             I
             have
             none
             :
             For
             I
             have
             nothing
             of
             worldly
             gain
             or
             expectations
             which
             I
             should
             fear
             to
             lose
             ,
             to
             tempt
             me
             to
             betray
             my
             conscience
             or
             the
             truth
             by
             silence
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             mark
             and
             remember
             brethren
             ,
             what
             I
             say
             
             to
             you
             ,
             )
             
               whosoever
               is
               of
               your
               mind
               at
               present
               ,
               P●sterity
               will
               say
               as
               I
               have
               told
               you
               :
            
             And
             though
             
               wrong
               ways
            
             seem
             fit
             or
             necessary
             for
             some
             
               present
               exigence
            
             ,
             or
             j●bb
             ,
             vet
             nothing
             but
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             
               Charity
               〈◊〉
               Concord
            
             ,
             will
             do
             the
             main
             work
             ,
             and
             hold
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             The
             ●oresight
             of
             impatient
             guilt
             ,
             &
             censure
             having
             caused
             me
             here
             to
             give
             you
             this
             premonition
             (
             besides
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Epistle
             )
             now
             Reader
             ,
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             O
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             !
             Little
             do
             many
             real
             Separatists
             ,
             who
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             spirit
             of
             persecution
             ,
             suspect
             that
             the
             
               same
               spirit
            
             is
             in
             them
             !
             whence
             is
             persecution
             ,
             but
             from
             thinking
             ill
             of
             others
             ,
             &
             abhorring
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             loving
             them
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             you
             do
             so
             by
             those
             whom
             you
             causlesly
             separate
             from
             ?
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             
               though
               you
               think
               them
               not
               to
               be
               true
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               you
               love
               them
               as
               men
               ,
               and
               wish
               their
               good
               :
            
             And
             so
             will
             those
             say
             by
             you
             ,
             whom
             you
             call
             your
             Persecutors
             :
             Though
             they
             think
             you
             to
             be
             proud
             and
             humerous
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             ;
             yet
             they
             say
             they
             love
             you
             
               as
               men
            
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             correct
             you
             to
             cure
             your
             self-willedness
             and
             humour
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             you
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             publick
             peace
             .
             They
             
               think
               you
            
             to
             be
             bad
             ,
             and
             therefore
             imprison
             you
             :
             you
             think
             them
             to
             be
             bad
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               avoid
               Communion
            
             with
             them
             .
             They
             think
             you
             so
             bad
             as
             to
             be
             unworthy
             of
             
               civil
               liberty
            
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             :
             you
             think
             them
             so
             bad
             as
             to
             be
             unworthy
             of
             
               Church
               priviledges
            
             and
             liberties
             .
             They
             think
             you
             unworthy
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             the
             land
             perhaps
             .
             And
             you
             think
             them
             unworthy
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
             They
             cry
             against
             you
             ,
             Away
             with
             them
             they
             are
             schismatical
             or
             heretical
             :
             you
             cry
             against
             them
             ,
             
             Away
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             prophane
             !
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             they
             who
             would
             not
             give
             us
             〈…〉
             lilerties
             ,
             do
             more
             against
             us
             ,
             than
             we
             would
             do
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             pray
             you
             think
             on
             that
             again
             .
             First
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ●ette●
             than
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ?
             as
             the
             soul
             is
             better
             than
             the
             body
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             deeper
             accusation
             to
             charge
             one
             to
             be
             ungodly
             and
             prophane
             ,
             than
             to
             charge
             him
             only
             to
             be
             schismatical
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             charity
             must
             not
             be
             blind
             :
             They
             are
             prophane
             :
             I
             charge
             them
             truly
             :
             ●ut
             I
             am
             not
             schismatical
             or
             heretical
             ;
             but
             they
             accuse
             me
             falsly
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             You
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             the
             same
             of
             you
             .
             They
             say
             that
             
               you
               are
               schismatical
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               proph●ne
               .
            
             Now
             how
             shall
             a
             stander
             by
             know
             which
             of
             you
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ?
             Doubtless
             by
             the
             witnesses
             and
             evidences
             :
             They
             try
             you
             in
             some
             Court
             or
             before
             some
             Magistrate
             before
             they
             punish
             you
             .
             You
             never
             try
             them
             ,
             〈◊〉
             hear
             them
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             examine
             〈◊〉
             witness
             publickly
             against
             them
             ,
             ●or
             allow
             them
             any
             Church-justice
             ,
             but
             avoid
             their
             Communion
             upon
             reports
             or
             pretense
             of
             private
             kn●wledge
             .
             They
             judge
             you
             
               personally
               one
               by
               one
            
             :
             You
             condemn
             
               whole
               P●rishes
            
             in
             the
             ●●mp
             ,
             〈◊〉
             :
             They
             condemn
             you
             as
             for
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               cr●me
            
             :
             But
             you
             condemn
             them
             without
             charging
             any
             one
             crime
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             given
             you
             a
             satisfying
             proof
             of
             their
             godliness
             ;
             They
             say
             ,
             
               we
               prove
               you
               guilty
            
             :
             You
             say
             ,
             you
             have
             〈…〉
             
               proved
               your selves
               innocent
            
             .
             It
             a
             〈…〉
             
             on
             the
             high
             way
             ,
             and
             you
             and
             another
             were
             both
             charged
             with
             the
             robbery
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             other
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               I
               prove
               by
               witness
               that
               thou
               didst
               rob
               me
            
             ;
             And
             to
             you
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Do
               thou
               bring
               sufficient
               proof
               that
               thou
               didst
               not
               rob
               me
               ?
            
             Would
             you
             not
             think
             that
             you
             had
             the
             more
             injustice
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             of
             all
             men
             living
             no
             man
             can
             think
             that
             a
             persecutor
             is
             godly
             and
             fit
             for
             Church-communion
             .
          
           
             Ansu.
             Either
             of
             these
             answers
             may
             stop
             your
             mouths
             ,
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             that
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Parishes
            
             whose
             communion
             you
             avoid
             ,
             who
             never
             persecuted
             you
             ?
             Did
             all
             the
             Ministers
             and
             common
             people
             persecute
             you
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Was
             it
             no
             persecution
             when
             many
             Anabaptists
             and
             Separatists
             made
             such
             work
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             in
             Cromwels
             time
             and
             after
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             When
             so
             many
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             Universities
             for
             
               not
               engaging
            
             ?
             and
             so
             many
             out
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ?
             and
             so
             many
             out
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             &
             
               Corporation
               priviledges
            
             ?
             And
             when
             an
             Ordinance
             was
             made
             to
             cast
             out
             
               all
               Ministers
            
             who
             would
             
               not
               pray
               for
               the
               success
               of
               their
               Wars
               against
               Scotland
               ,
            
             or
             that
             would
             not
             
               give
               God
               thanks
            
             for
             their
             Victories
             .
             When
             I
             have
             heard
             them
             profess
             that
             they
             believed
             that
             there
             were
             many
             thousand
             godly
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             killed
             at
             Dunbar
             (
             to
             instance
             in
             no
             other
             ;
             )
             and
             yet
             we
             were
             all
             by
             
               their
               Ordinance
            
             to
             be
             
               cast
               out
            
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             give
             God
             thanks
             for
             this
             ?
             And
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             was
             much
             threatned
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             it
             not
             .
             And
             what
             more
             harsh
             kind
             of
             persecution
             could
             there
             be
             ,
             than
             to
             force
             men
             to
             go
             hypocritically
             to
             God
             against
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             take
             on
             them
             to
             beg
             for
             the
             success
             of
             a
             war
             which
             they
             judged
             unlawful
             ,
             
             and
             to
             return
             him
             a
             publick
             counterfeit
             thanks
             for
             blood-shed
             ;
             yea
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             thousands
             ;
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             confessed
             godly
             men
             :
             When
             the
             crime
             which
             they
             would
             have
             forced
             us
             to
             (
             had
             we
             been
             so
             ductile
             as
             to
             obey
             them
             )
             was
             no
             less
             than
             
               publick
               hypocrisie
            
             and
             owning
             such
             blood-gailtiness
             ;
             and
             the
             penalty
             no
             less
             than
             separation
             from
             
               our
               flocks
            
             and
             
               publick
               maintenance
            
             (
             though
             not
             
               silencing
               .
            
             )
          
           
             I
             speak
             not
             any
             of
             this
             to
             trample
             upon
             those
             whom
             God
             in
             justice
             hath
             cast
             down
             .
             (
             A
             thing
             which
             I
             so
             abhorred
             that
             I
             have
             avoided
             it
             to
             the
             great
             displeasure
             of
             others
             )
             But
             if
             you
             are
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             either
             that
             Gods
             justice
             should
             not
             be
             observed
             or
             justified
             ;
             or
             that
             you
             should
             not
             be
             called
             to
             repentance
             ;
             or
             that
             you
             should
             be
             suffered
             quietly
             to
             forget
             your
             sin
             ,
             and
             die
             impenitently
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             nation
             should
             forget
             the
             effects
             of
             religious
             pride
             and
             faction
             ,
             and
             so
             lose
             the
             warning
             which
             they
             have
             had
             from
             God
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             ,
             and
             be
             tempted
             again
             into
             the
             same
             sin
             and
             calamity
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             offending
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             guilty
             ;
             I
             am
             in
             all
             this
             as
             far
             from
             your
             minds
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             in
             the
             acting
             of
             these
             crimes
             :
             And
             can
             no
             more
             consent
             to
             you
             ,
             than
             I
             should
             have
             done
             to
             have
             had
             all
             the
             Israelites
             murmurings
             ,
             idolatry
             and
             unbelief
             ;
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Peter
               ,
            
             &c.
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             the
             history
             of
             them
             never
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             
               But
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               mark
               it
               )
            
             the
             way
             of
             God
             is
             to
             shame
             the
             sinner
             ,
             how
             good
             soever
             in
             other
             respects
             that
             the
             sin
             may
             have
             the
             greater
             shame
             ,
             and
             Religion
             may
             not
             be
             shamed
             as
             if
             it
             allowed
             men
             to
             sin
             ,
             nor
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             Religion
             be
             dishonoured
             ;
             nor
             others
             be
             without
             
             the
             warning
             .
             
               But
               the
               way
               of
               the
               devil
               is
               ,
            
             To
             hide
             or
             justifie
             the
             sin
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             for
             fear
             of
             disparaging
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             committed
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             be
             may
             thereby
             dishonour
             Religion
             and
             Godliness
             it self
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             cover
             for
             any
             wickedness
             ,
             
               and
               as
               consistent
               with
               it
               as
               a
               looser
               life
               is
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               may
               keep
               the
               sinner
               from
               repenting
               ,
               and
               blot
               out
               the
               memory
               of
               that
               warning
               which
               should
               have
               preserved
               after-ages
               from
               the
               like
               falls
               .
            
          
           
             Scripture
             shameth
             the
             Professours
             (
             though
             a
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Noah
               ,
            
             or
             Lot
             )
             that
             the
             
               Religion
               professed
            
             may
             
               not
               be
               shamed
            
             but
             vindicated
             .
             Satan
             would
             preserve
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Prof●ss●urs
             ,
             that
             the
             Religion
             prosessed
             may
             bear
             the
             shame
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             may
             fall
             on
             God
             himself
             .
             When
             God
             turneth
             Lots
             wife
             into
             a
             
               Pillar
               of
               Salt
            
             ,
             Satan
             is
             willing
             to
             seem
             so
             tender
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             to
             
               take
               it
               down
            
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             forgotten
             .
             God
             saith
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             when
             those
             that
             pass
             by
             shall
             ask
             why
             hath
             God
             done
             all
             this
             great
             ●vil
             against
             this
             people
             ,
             the
             posterity
             shall
             recount
             their
             ancestors
             sins
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Because
             they
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             Satan
             could
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             pretend
             more
             tenderness
             of
             the
             names
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             but
             undo
             the
             present
             age
             by
             impeni●ency
             ,
             and
             after
             ages
             by
             taking
             Gods
             publick
             warnings
             from
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
             On
             these
             terms
             he
             will
             be
             all
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             professours
             .
          
           
             But
             God
             will
             make
             men
             more
             tender
             of
             
               his
               honour
            
             and
             less
             tender
             of
             
               our
               own
            
             ,
             and
             more
             willing
             openly
             to
             take
             shame
             to
             our selves
             to
             vindicate
             the
             honour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             before
             he
             will
             give
             us
             a
             〈◊〉
             discharge
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             as
             publickly
             as
             we
             can
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             to
             leave
             it
             upon
             record
             
               [
               It
               was
               not
               God
               or
               Religion
               that
               ever
               encouraged
               me
               to
               these
               sins
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               my
               own
               doing
               :
               Religion
               is
               clear
               but
               I
               am
               guilty
               .
               ]
            
             Pardon
             this
             long
             excursion
             on
             this
             subject
             .
             And
             if
             you
             cannot
             bear
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             help
             that
             .
             
               I
               made
               not
            
             the
             sore
             ,
             nor
             
               galled
               place
            
             which
             is
             so
             tender
             .
             I
             only
             mind
             you
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             your
             objection
             ,
             that
             Faction
             and
             opinions
             will
             raise
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             ,
             even
             by
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             separate
             from
             .
             I
             know
             none
             of
             you
             that
             separate
             from
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             Separatists
             who
             were
             the
             authors
             of
             these
             aforesaid
             persecutions
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             urge
             you
             to
             it
             .
             Therefore
             do
             but
             impartially
             judge
             of
             the
             sin
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             persecute
             for
             particular
             opinions
             and
             interests
             (
             as
             almost
             all
             parties
             have
             sometimes
             done
             )
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             perse●nte
             for
             Godliness
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             is
             very
             great
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             consider
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               but
               few
            
             ,
             perhaps
             
               not
               one
            
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             you
             separate
             from
             ,
             that
             ever
             persecuted
             you
             any
             way
             at
             all
             :
             Nor
             can
             you
             prove
             that
             ever
             they
             so
             much
             as
             allowed
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             they
             whom
             
               you
               and
               I
               do
               suffer
            
             by
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             
               persecute
               us
               for
               Godliness
            
             ,
             but
             think
             that
             here
             the
             case
             is
             more
             defensible
             than
             yours
             was
             .
             For
             you
             had
             
               no
               just
               authority
               over
               us
            
             :
             When
             the
             Anabapt●sts
             did
             pull
             down
             the
             Ministers
             they
             pull'd
             down
             the
             Magistrates
             too
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             
               perscution
               of
               equals
            
             ,
             without
             authority
             ;
             But
             those
             that
             
               we
               Ministers
            
             
             suffer
             by
             now
             are
             our
             
               lawful
               Rulers
            
             ,
             who
             have
             
               made
               Laws
            
             to
             require
             us
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             and
             say
             and
             swear
             and
             do
             the
             things
             which
             we
             do
             not
             ?
             And
             therefore
             
               they
               think
            
             that
             we
             suffer
             but
             for
             a
             
               different
               opinion
            
             joyned
             with
             disobedience
             .
             It
             is
             not
             
               all
               men
            
             whom
             they
             forbid
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             us
             who
             dissent
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             them
             :
             It
             is
             not
             
               all
               men
               that
               are
               godly
            
             whom
             they
             imprison
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             meet
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             a
             place
             and
             manner
             differing
             from
             theirs
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             by
             them
             .
             So
             that
             how
             can
             you
             say
             that
             this
             is
             not
             for
             
               differing
               opinions
            
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             we
             forbid
             not
             them
             to
             hold
             their
             own
             Church-communion
             ,
             though
             we
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             we
             never
             denied
             them
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Some
             of
             your
             judgement
             denied
             many
             of
             them
             much
             of
             that
             liberty
             which
             consisteth
             in
             worshipping
             of
             God
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             in
             power
             .
             But
             suppose
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             
               another
               way
            
             of
             uncharitableness
             :
             The
             
               vice
               expressed
            
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             For
             you
             condemn
             them
             as
             unfit
             for
             Christian-Communion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             exclude
             them
             from
             yours
             :
             And
             you
             take
             their
             Church-communion
             among
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             prophanation
             of
             holy
             things
             :
             which
             maketh
             them
             the
             more
             impious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             odious
             :
             And
             you
             tolerate
             it
             in
             them
             as
             you
             tolerate
             mens
             folly
             and
             madness
             ,
             or
             leprosie
             or
             plague
             ,
             because
             you
             cannot
             cure
             it
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             judge
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             more
             
               Christian
               Love
            
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             dealing
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             in
             that
             which
             you
             call
             persecution
             ?
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             whe●her
             it
             proceed
             not
             from
             the
             same
             uncharitableness
             ?
             I
             suppose
             you
             to
             be
             spiritual
             and
             not
             
             carnal
             persons
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             profession
             and
             therefore
             that
             you
             are
             not
             so
             tender
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             its
             suffering
             to
             be
             any
             great
             matter
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             any
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soul.
             When
             you
             refuse
             Communion
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             judging
             them
             unfit
             for
             fellowship
             with
             the
             visible
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             judge
             them
             the
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             condemn
             them
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             greatest
             priviledges
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             left
             out
             with
             the
             dogs
             ,
             with
             Publicans
             and
             Heathens
             :
             Though
             you
             think
             that
             you
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             your selves
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             sentence
             ,
             but
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             you
             declare
             that
             you
             think
             that
             all
             others
             should
             do
             the
             same
             :
             So
             that
             your
             tolerating
             their
             Communion
             among
             themselves
             ,
             is
             no
             great
             signification
             of
             your
             charity
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             that
             I
             say
             to
             you
             is
             this
             :
             It
             is
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sin
             in
             the
             Persecutor
             and
             the
             Divider
             or
             Separatist
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             one
             to
             smite
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             
               excommunicate
               them
            
             :
             the
             one
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             prisons
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             cast
             them
             
               out
               of
               the
               Church
            
             as
             prophane
             :
             the
             one
             to
             account
             them
             
               intollerable
               in
               the
               land
            
             ,
             and
             the
             o●her
             to
             account
             them
             
               intollerable
               in
               the
               Church
            
             :
             the
             one
             to
             say
             .
             Away
             with
             them
             they
             are
             contumacious
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             to
             say
             ,
             Away
             with
             them
             they
             are
             ungodly
             .
             The
             inward
             thoughts
             of
             both
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             those
             whom
             they
             smite
             or
             separate
             from
             ,
             are
             bad
             and
             unlovely
             and
             unfit
             for
             any
             better
             usage
             .
             When
             Love
             which
             thinketh
             no
             evil
             till
             it
             is
             necessitated
             ,
             and
             believeth
             all
             things
             which
             are
             at
             all
             credible
             ,
             and
             hopeth
             all
             things
             which
             are
             not
             
             desperate
             ,
             and
             covereth
             sins
             instead
             of
             condemning
             without
             proof
             ,
             would
             equally
             cure
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             me
             yet
             conclude
             with
             this
             double
             protestation
             against
             the
             carping
             slanderer
             who
             useth
             to
             falsifie
             mens
             words
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             I
             intend
             not
             in
             all
             this
             any
             flattery
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             or
             making
             them
             better
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             forbearing
             plain
             reproof
             or
             Church-discipline
             ,
             nor
             any
             unlawful
             communion
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             countenancing
             them
             in
             any
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             nor
             neglecting
             to
             call
             them
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             while
             I
             here
             name
             persecution
             ,
             my
             purpose
             is
             not
             to
             mark
             out
             any
             persons
             or
             party
             above
             others
             ,
             or
             determine
             who
             they
             be
             that
             are
             the
             persecutors
             :
             But
             only
             to
             detect
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             our
             hearts
             when
             we
             most
             complain
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             wherever
             that
             sin
             is
             indeed
             ,
             it
             cometh
             but
             from
             the
             same
             principle
             as
             sinful
             separation
             doth
             :
             even
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Love
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             here
             aggravate
             the
             persecution
             of
             unjust
             excommunications
             or
             separations
             ,
             as
             robbing
             men
             of
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             leaving
             them
             the
             common
             liberties
             of
             men
             and
             subjects
             ;
             it
             is
             none
             of
             my
             purpose
             to
             equal
             this
             absolutely
             with
             that
             destroying
             cruelty
             ,
             which
             leaveth
             them
             neither
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             enjoy
             so
             much
             liberty
             ,
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             may
             enjoy
             ,
             or
             as
             Paul
             had
             under
             such
             .
             
               Act.
               28.
               ult
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LVI
             .
          
           
             Keep
             still
             in
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             all
             Christs
             Churches
             upon
             Earth
             :
             that
             you
             may
             know
             what
             a
             people
             they
             are
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             communion
             with
             ;
             and
             may
             not
             be
             deceived
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             to
             separate
             from
             allmost
             all
             Christs
             Churches
             ,
             while
             you
             think
             that
             you
             separate
             from
             none
             ,
             but
             the
             few
             that
             are
             about
             you
             .
          
           
             THousands
             of
             well
             meaning
             people
             live
             as
             if
             England
             were
             almost
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             do
             boldly
             separate
             from
             their
             Neighbours
             here
             ,
             which
             they
             durst
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             soberly
             considered
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             are
             worse
             than
             they
             .
             But
             narrow
             minds
             who
             can
             look
             but
             little
             further
             with
             their
             Reason
             than
             with
             their
             eye-sight
             ,
             do
             keep
             out
             at
             once
             both
             Truth
             and
             Love.
             It
             is
             a
             point
             that
             I
             have
             often
             had
             occasion
             to
             repeat
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             forbear
             to
             repeat
             it
             here
             again
             ;
             It
             is
             but
             about
             one
             sixth
             part
             of
             the
             known
             world
             who
             make
             any
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             and
             are
             baptized
             :
             (
             besides
             how
             much
             peopled
             the
             unknown
             part
             of
             the
             world
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             .
             )
             Of
             this
             sixth
             part
             the
             Ethiopians
             ,
             Egyptians
             ,
             Syrians
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Muscovites
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Papists
             ,
             are
             so
             great
             a
             body
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             Reformed
             Churches
             are
             little
             more
             than
             a
             sixth
             part
             of
             this
             sixth
             :
             (
             The
             Papists
             being
             about
             a
             fourth
             or
             fifth
             part
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             
             Christians
             making
             up
             the
             rest
             )
             And
             of
             these
             Protestants
             ,
             Sweden
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Saxony
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             parts
             of
             Germany
             ,
             making
             up
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             called
             Lutherans
             !
             And
             of
             the
             other
             half
             ,
             which
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             more
             Reformed
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             of
             so
             Reformed
             lives
             as
             these
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             :
             And
             among
             these
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             number
             are
             they
             that
             you
             separate
             from
             ?
             If
             you
             look
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             their
             worship
             is
             by
             the
             Mass
             :
             If
             you
             look
             to
             the
             Muscovians
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Liturgy
             much
             more
             blameable
             than
             ours
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             few
             Homilies
             instead
             of
             preaching
             ?
             If
             you
             look
             to
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Eastern
             and
             the
             Southern
             Churches
             ,
             in
             Asia
             and
             Africa
             ,
             they
             also
             worship
             God
             by
             Liturgies
             ,
             much
             more
             lyable
             to
             blame
             than
             ours
             ,
             and
             have
             but
             little
             preaching
             among
             them
             ,
             besides
             Homilies
             ;
             and
             the
             Members
             of
             their
             Churches
             are
             commonly
             far
             more
             ignorant
             than
             the
             worst
             of
             ours
             ,
             even
             than
             the
             rudest
             part
             of
             Wales
             .
             If
             you
             look
             to
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             they
             have
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Images
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             though
             not
             adored
             ;
             and
             have
             far
             worse
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             of
             worse
             lives
             ,
             and
             more
             unprofitable
             preaching
             than
             is
             usually
             found
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             more
             ignorant
             and
             vicious
             .
             If
             you
             look
             to
             the
             remnant
             ,
             called
             the
             
               more
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             ,
             in
             
               Holland
               ,
               France
               ,
               Helvetia
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             though
             they
             have
             much
             less
             of
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             yet
             are
             their
             Church-members
             usually
             as
             ignorant
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             more
             addicted
             to
             intemperance
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             less
             scandal
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             than
             among
             ours
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             though
             
             we
             daily
             pray
             that
             it
             may
             be
             better
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             better
             ,
             I
             would
             only
             intreat
             you
             but
             to
             think
             of
             it
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             answer
             me
             deliberately
             these
             few
             Questions
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             all
             baptized
             professed
             Christians
             .
             (
             not
             denying
             any
             essential
             part
             of
             Christianity
             )
             are
             Christs
             Universal
             Visible
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             believe
             that
             this
             Church
             is
             only
             One
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             Christian
             is
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             3.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             to
             separate
             from
             it
             ?
             And
             that
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Universal
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             is
             visibly
             to
             separate
             from
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             4.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             believe
             that
             to
             give
             a
             Bill
             of
             Divorce
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             many
             hundred
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             that
             they
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             great
             arrogancy
             ,
             and
             injury
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             unto
             Christ
             himself
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             5.
             
             Dare
             you
             say
             before
             God
             ,
             Let
             me
             have
             no
             part
             in
             any
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             these
             Churches
             on
             earth
             who
             use
             a
             Liturgy
             as
             culpable
             as
             ours
             ?
             because
             I
             will
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             them
             ?
             Do
             you
             set
             so
             light
             by
             your
             part
             in
             their
             prayers
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             6.
             
             If
             you
             travelled
             or
             lived
             in
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Greece
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             Country
             ,
             (
             where
             their
             worship
             is
             not
             Idolatry
             nor
             substantially
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             they
             force
             not
             the
             worshippers
             to
             any
             false
             Oaths
             ,
             subscriptions
             or
             other
             actual
             sin
             )
             would
             you
             refuse
             all
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             publick
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ?
             Or
             
             would
             you
             not
             rather
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             with
             no
             Church
             at
             all
             ?
          
           
             Q●
             .
             7.
             
             When
             you
             remember
             on
             the
             Lords
             days
             ,
             that
             now
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             are
             congregate
             ,
             and
             are
             calling
             upon
             God
             and
             praising
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             one
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             one
             Faith
             ,
             dare
             you
             think
             of
             being
             a
             Body
             separated
             from
             them
             all
             ?
             And
             can
             you
             think
             that
             Christ
             disowneth
             them
             all
             ,
             save
             you
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             8.
             
             Can
             you
             think
             it
             agreeable
             to
             the
             gracious
             nature
             ,
             design
             and
             office
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             and
             condemn
             so
             many
             hundred
             parts
             of
             the
             Church-universal
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             that
             one
             part
             only
             which
             you
             joyn
             with
             ?
             Judge
             by
             his
             actions
             and
             expressions
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             9.
             
             If
             there
             were
             b●t
             ten
             persons
             of
             your
             mind
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             would
             you
             believe
             that
             God
             would
             save
             none
             but
             those
             ten
             ,
             or
             accept
             the
             worship
             of
             no
             more
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             none
             but
             those
             ten
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             think
             so
             in
             a
             case
             so
             neer
             it
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             10.
             
             Can
             you
             prove
             that
             Christ
             doth
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             world
             which
             you
             separate
             from
             ?
             or
             that
             they
             have
             no
             visible
             Comm●nion
             with
             him
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             taketh
             them
             for
             no
             Churches
             ,
             and
             disowneth
             the
             administration
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             the
             world
             whom
             you
             disown
             ?
             or
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             safe
             ,
             to
             separate
             where
             Christ
             doth
             not
             separate
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             gone
             from
             his
             Ho●se
             while
             he
             there
             abideth
             ?
             and
             to
             condemn
             those
             whom
             he
             condemneth
             not
             ?
             nor
             yet
             commandeth
             you
             to
             forsake
             or
             to
             condemn
             ?
          
           
           
             Obj.
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             little
             flock
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             estimated
             by
             number
             :
             And
             if
             he
             confine
             his
             grace
             to
             never
             so
             few
             ,
             I
             will
             confine
             my
             Communion
             to
             as
             few
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             Grace
             is
             not
             visible
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             only
             :
             Therefore
             your
             Communion
             must
             be
             extended
             according
             to
             
               mens
               profession
            
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             sincerity
             which
             you
             know
             not
             ?
             when
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               grace
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               not
               ,
            
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             you
             a
             heart
             ▪
             searching
             Judge
             ,
             but
             hath
             made
             profession
             the
             sign
             which
             you
             must
             judge
             by
             .
             And
             he
             that
             
               professeth
               Christianity
               ,
               professeth
            
             all
             that
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             Christs
             flock
             was
             little
             when
             he
             spake
             those
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             greater
             now
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             
               little
               still
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             world
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Hypocrites
             )
             will
             he
             give
             them
             thanks
             that
             will
             make
             it
             less
             ,
             yea
             a
             thousand
             times
             less
             than
             it
             is
             indeed
             ?
             Hath
             he
             so
             few
             ?
             and
             will
             you
             take
             from
             him
             almost
             all
             those
             few
             ?
             If
             you
             had
             but
             a
             hundred
             sheep
             when
             your
             neighbour
             had
             a
             thousand
             ,
             would
             you
             thank
             him
             that
             would
             rob
             you
             of
             all
             save
             one
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             So
             far
             as
             God
             hath
             revealed
             the
             fewness
             of
             the
             saved
             ,
             we
             reverence
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             believe
             his
             word
             :
             But
             if
             you
             will
             make
             it
             so
             much
             less
             a
             number
             ,
             while
             you
             falsifie
             Gods
             word
             ,
             you
             will
             tempt
             your selves
             at
             last
             ,
             not
             to
             b●lieve
             it
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             
               made
               it
               false
            
             and
             incredible
             by
             making
             it
             
               your
               own
            
             .
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             be
             not
             angry
             with
             us
             while
             we
             pity
             you
             ,
             and
             would
             save
             your
             souls
             from
             your
             own
             snares
             and
             del●sions
             .
             You
             know
             not
             how
             fast
             you
             are
             hastening
             
             to
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             renouncing
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ?
             you
             little
             suspect
             that
             your
             extraordinary
             strictness
             ,
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             tend
             to
             your
             turning
             heathens
             ,
             and
             denying
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ?
             But
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             is
             so
             
               infiaitly
               Good
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Iust
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             is
             such
             
               glad
               tydings
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             Christ
             called
             ,
             the
             
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             said
             
               so
               to
               love
               the
               world
               in
               giving
               him
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             that
             if
             you
             should
             say
             God
             would
             save
             but
             
               one
               man
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             ten
             ,
             or
             a
             thousand
             ,
             and
             damn
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             in
             your
             bravad●
             believe
             your selves
             
               this
               year
            
             ,
             by
             the
             next
             you
             might
             be
             like
             enough
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             but
             a
             fable
             .
             I
             have
             much
             adoe
             to
             forbear
             naming
             some
             high
             Professours
             (
             known
             lately
             at
             
               W●rcester
               ,
               Exeter
            
             and
             other
             parts
             )
             who
             died
             Apostate-infidels
             ,
             deriding
             Christianity
             and
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             who
             once
             were
             Separatists
             .
             And
             I
             must
             profess
             to
             you
             that
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             Christs
             Church
             were
             no
             more
             numerous
             than
             all
             the
             Separatists
             on
             earth
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             more
             difficult
             :
             For
             as
             he
             is
             no
             King
             that
             hath
             no
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             next
             to
             no
             King
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             next
             to
             none
             :
             He
             that
             would
             prove
             that
             our
             King
             is
             only
             King
             of
             ●slington
             ,
             or
             Hackney
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             would
             by
             deriding
             him
             to
             day
             ,
             prepare
             for
             the
             deposing
             him
             to
             morrow
             .
             They
             are
             glorious
             things
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             even
             that
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             are
             become
             his
             Kingdoms
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             take
             from
             him
             all
             save
             two
             or
             three
             Cottages
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             separated
             Churches
             only
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             addition
             to
             your
             treason
             to
             take
             the
             
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             Crucifie
             Christ
             afresh
             and
             write
             over
             him
             in
             der●sion
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             a
             King.
             You
             do
             not
             discern
             the
             design
             of
             Satan
             .
             He
             that
             cannot
             entice
             an
             Apple
             from
             a
             Child
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             get
             him
             to
             let
             him
             eat
             all
             the
             rest
             till
             it
             come
             to
             a
             little
             of
             the
             Core
             ,
             will
             then
             easily
             get
             him
             to
             throw
             away
             that
             worthless
             relict
             .
             If
             to
             day
             you
             will
             needs
             believe
             that
             Christ
             will
             reject
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             save
             only
             a
             few
             persons
             who
             have
             pride
             enough
             to
             condemn
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             to
             morrow
             or
             e●e
             lo●g
             you
             are
             like
             ▪
             enough
             to
             add
             one
             other
             degree
             to
             your
             derision
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             we
             are
             more
             than
             were
             in
             the
             Ark
             of
             Noah
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             You
             never
             yet
             proved
             that
             all
             that
             were
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             were
             damned
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             saved
             from
             Hell
             ,
             than
             were
             saved●
             from
             the
             Deluge
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             you
             had
             ;
             yet
             th●●
             Scripture
             speaketh
             such
             great
             things
             of
             the
             Universal
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             maketh
             up
             〈◊〉
             former
             diminutions
             and
             losses
             ,
             and
             helpeth
             〈…〉
             against
             such
             difficulties
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LVII
             .
          
           
             Yet
             let
             not
             any
             here
             cheat
             you
             by
             overdoing
             ,
             nor
             meer
             names
             and
             titles
             of
             Unity
             deceive
             you
             instead
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             :
             Nor
             must
             you
             ever
             dream
             of
             any
             Head
             and
             Center
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Religion
             which
             Satan
             doth
             not
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             ,
             under
             pretense
             of
             promoting
             it
             :
             And
             his
             way
             is
             to
             overgo
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             seem
             more
             zealou●
             than
             ever
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             to
             mend
             their
             work
             by
             doing
             it
             better
             or
             doing
             more
             .
             Christ
             was
             not
             strict
             enough
             for
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             in
             keeping
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             diet
             .
             Sata●●
             hath
             always
             two
             ways
             to
             destroy
             both
             
               truth
               and
               duty
            
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             by
             direct
             opposing
             it
             ;
             But
             〈◊〉
             that
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             the
             next
             is
             by
             overdoing
             and
             pretending
             to
             defend
             it
             .
             If
             he
             cannot
             destroy
             zeal
             ,
             by
             scorning
             it
             ,
             and
             quenching
             it
             ;
             he
             will
             try
             to
             do
             it
             by
             overheating
             and
             distempering
             it
             .
             If
             he
             cannot
             destroy
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             he
             will
             try
             to
             spin
             it
             out
             into
             the
             finer
             threds
             of
             vain
             and
             innumerable
             questions
             and
             speculations
             ,
             and
             to
             crumble
             it
             into
             such
             invisible
             atomes
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             reduced
             to
             scepticisme
             or
             nothing
             .
             If
             he
             cannot
             destroy
             faith
             by
             open
             infidelity
             ,
             he
             will
             try
             to
             make
             men
             believe
             too
             much
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             objects
             of
             their
             own
             belief
             ▪
             and
             calling
             that
             a
             
               particular
               faith
            
             ,
             &
             altering
             God
             
             word
             ,
             and
             casting
             away
             the
             Reasons
             and
             evidences
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             strength
             and
             nobleness
             of
             
               their
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             needeth
             no
             such
             helps
             as
             these
             ;
             till
             by
             over-doing
             they
             have
             raised
             their
             edifice
             in
             the
             ayr
             ,
             and
             rejected
             their
             foundations
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             their
             eys
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Physician
             ,
             lest
             either
             of
             them
             should
             be
             accused
             as
             insufficient
             .
          
           
             Even
             so
             when
             Satan
             findeth
             that
             he
             cannot
             directly
             destroy
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             bring
             division
             into
             credit
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             more
             zealous
             for
             unity
             than
             Christ
             himself
             :
             He
             will
             then
             endure
             no
             disagreement
             among
             Christians
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             an
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             a
             form
             ,
             or
             ceremony
             ;
             not
             in
             meats
             or
             drinks
             or
             keeping
             of
             days
             ,
             or
             in
             judging
             of
             things
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             necessity
             to
             the
             Churches
             concord
             .
             He
             is
             either
             for
             Tolerating
             all
             pr●pagation
             of
             Heresie
             and
             practise
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             so
             much
             for
             Vnity
             ,
             that
             no
             difference
             almost
             is
             to
             be
             tolerated
             .
             For
             he
             well
             knoweth
             that
             while
             men
             are
             imperfect
             such
             differences
             
               will
               still
            
             be
             :
             And
             then
             if
             he
             can
             but
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             for
             Concord
             sake
             they
             must
             not
             be
             endured
             ,
             what
             followeth
             but
             that
             the
             dissenters
             must
             be
             fined
             ,
             imprisoned
             or
             banished
             to
             bring
             them
             (
             or
             the
             rest
             )
             
               to
               unity
            
             .
             And
             so
             he
             will
             se●
             all
             the
             world
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             in
             cruelties
             and
             blood-shed
             ,
             and
             in
             hating
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             under
             pretense
             of
             making
             them
             one
             .
             You
             may
             think
             that
             till
             mankind
             be
             all
             turned
             Bedlams
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             be
             so
             cheated
             by
             such
             a
             gross
             deceit
             ,
             nor
             ever
             guilty
             of
             so
             mad
             a
             work
             .
             But
             what
             will
             you
             say
             if
             this
             be
             the
             common
             case
             ,
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ?
             And
             what
             will
             you
             
             say
             further
             ,
             if
             after
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             universal
             experience
             of
             the
             unhappy
             success
             ,
             they
             continue
             it
             still
             as
             the
             only
             way
             to
             unity
             and
             peace
             ?
             Look
             but
             about
             you
             with
             opened
             eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             Were
             not
             he
             a
             gracious
             promoter
             of
             Unity
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             would
             say
             [
             Unity
             is
             so
             excellent
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meet
             we
             should
             be
             all
             of
             one
             complexion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             the
             world
             should
             speak
             but
             one
             language
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             other
             but
             one
             should
             be
             tolerated
             ]
             And
             here
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             dilate
             of
             the
             great
             inconveniences
             of
             many
             languages
             :
             I
             could
             write
             a
             Volume
             in
             folio
             of
             it
             my self
             ;
             and
             all
             true
             and
             evident
             .
             Methinks
             I
             see
             hereupon
             how
             these
             Books
             are
             scattered
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             how
             those
             called
             Learned
             men
             and
             politicians
             applaud
             them
             ,
             and
             shake
             their
             heads
             and
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             at
             those
             that
             would
             have
             so
             great
             a
             mischief
             tolerated
             :
             And
             hereupon
             they
             set
             about
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             desire
             a
             Law
             that
             upon
             pain
             of
             imprisonment
             and
             banishment
             (
             I
             know
             not
             whither
             )
             no
             one
             in
             the
             world
             shall
             speak
             any
             other
             language
             but
             one
             .
             And
             now
             I
             hope
             Unity
             will
             be
             promoted
             indeed
             ;
             when
             all
             the
             world
             is
             thus
             engaged
             in
             a
             war
             to
             perfect
             nature
             and
             make
             men
             one
             .
          
           
             But
             me
             thinks
             I
             hear
             one
             man
             that
             is
             awake
             thus
             bespeak
             the
             promoters
             of
             this
             Concord
             
               [
               Unity
            
             and
             Concord
             in
             those
             points
             where
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             necessary
             ,
             cannot
             be
             over-valued
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             visible
             that
             there
             is
             a
             marvellous
             dive●sity
             which
             nature
             is
             delighted
             in
             :
             when
             of
             all
             faces
             and
             of
             all
             voices
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             animals
             and
             plants
             ;
             there
             is
             so
             discernable
             a
             difference
             :
             
             yea
             of
             all
             the
             millions
             of
             stones
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             no
             two
             is
             perfectly
             like
             each
             other
             .
             And
             where
             greater
             Unity
             is
             most
             desirable
             ,
             it
             must
             first
             be
             considered
             how
             much
             of
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             next
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             proper
             means
             to
             attain
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             medicining
             of
             all
             incurable
             disease
             ,
             especially
             with
             violent
             Physick
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             make
             it
             better
             ,
             but
             to
             exasperate
             it
             and
             hasten
             death
             ,
             when
             a
             palliate
             and
             patience
             might
             do
             better
             .
             It
             is
             very
             desirable
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             were
             strong
             ,
             and
             beautiful
             and
             ingenuous
             and
             Learned
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             hoped
             :
             But
             that
             they
             may
             be
             all
             
               Loyal
               ,
               and
               honest
            
             in
             their
             dealing
             with
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             endeavoured
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             a
             wrong
             kind
             of
             medicine
             will
             much
             more
             hasten
             and
             ascertain
             death
             ,
             than
             to
             let
             the
             disease
             alone
             to
             nature
             :
             It
             is
             desirbale
             that
             all
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             be
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             both
             wise
             and
             Learned
             ,
             yea
             and
             
               perfect
               in
               honesty
            
             and
             piety
             without
             fault
             :
             But
             if
             you
             make
             a
             Law
             that
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             not
             Learned
             and
             
               perfect
               in
               vertue
            
             shall
             be
             
               fined
               ,
               imprisoned
            
             or
             banished
             ,
             the
             King
             nor
             his
             subjects
             will
             be
             but
             little
             beholden
             to
             you
             for
             their
             Unity
             .
             So
             
               one
               Language
            
             is
             very
             desirable
             to
             the
             world
             :
             But
             first
             it
             is
             not
             attainable
             ,
             and
             secondly
             a
             Law
             to
             punish
             all
             that
             speak
             another
             Language
             is
             not
             the
             
               way
               to
               procure
               it
            
             ;
             but
             to
             set
             them
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             :
             You
             must
             appoint
             Parents
             and
             Schoolmasters
             to
             teach
             them
             all
             one
             language
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             to
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             remove
             impediments
             ,
             and
             thus
             stay
             the
             time
             ;
             and
             what
             cannot
             this
             way
             be
             attained
             must
             not
             be
             expected
             in
             this
             world
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             The
             speech
             being
             ended
             the
             hearers
             derided
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Law
             for
             Unity
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             every
             man
             on
             hating
             and
             fighting
             against
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             desirable
             that
             all
             Christians
             were
             perfect
             in
             
               knowledge
               ,
               gifts
            
             and
             graces
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             there
             were
             no
             different
             opinions
             ,
             nor
             no
             different
             forms
             or
             modes
             of
             worship
             ;
             but
             that
             all
             were
             equal
             to
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             most
             sober
             ,
             pious
             ,
             zealous
             and
             sincere
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Law
             be
             made
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             endured
             in
             any
             Kingdom●
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             this
             temperament
             and
             stature
             ,
             the
             subjects
             of
             all
             Princes
             may
             soon
             be
             numbered
             .
             Set
             
               `
               Parents
               ,
               Schoolmasters
               and
               Ministers
               at
               work
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               wiser
               ,
               and
               drive
               them
               on
               to
               diligence
               in
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               restrain
               men
               from
               hindering
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               intollerable
               wickedness
               and
               sin
               ,
               and
               patiently
               expect
               the
               success
               of
               this
               :
               And
               what
               this
               will
               not
               do
               expect
               not
               .
            
          
           
             And
             I
             intreat
             the
             Separatists
             who
             will
             think
             this
             doctrine
             of
             forbearance
             gratifieth
             them
             ,
             to
             observe
             that
             I
             speak
             all
             this
             to
             them
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Magistrates
             .
             I
             told
             you
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Church-persecution
             and
             a
             Church-forbearance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Civil
             .
             If
             Christ
             will
             have
             
               Magistrates
               frobear
               the
               weak
            
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             
               you
               forbear
               them
               ▪
            
             and
             not
             say
             ,
             
               We
               will
               have
               no
               Communion
               with
               those
               that
               pray
               by
               such
               F●rms
               and
               L●tt●rgies
               ,
               or
               that
               use
               such
               a
               Ceremony
               ,
               or
               are
               not
               of
               our
               own
               opinions
               :
            
             Read
             Rom.
             14.
             and
             15.
             and
             you
             will
             see
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Church-forbearance
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Receiving
               dissenters
            
             to
             Christian
             communion
             (
             even
             as
             Christ
             receiveth
             us
             for
             all
             our
             weaknesses
             )
             which
             Paul
             there
             pleadeth
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             a
             forbearance
             
             of
             smiting
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             What
             a
             wonder
             and
             what
             a
             lamentation
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             those
             men
             that
             cry
             out
             so
             much
             for
             forbearance
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             should
             themselves
             be
             as
             rigid
             and
             more
             by
             Church-severities
             ,
             and
             less
             forbear
             dissenters
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             form
             or
             ceremony
             ,
             as
             to
             communion
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             see
             the
             same
             sin
             in
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             much
             complain
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             my
             principal
             business
             is
             to
             warn
             you
             of
             the
             Papal
             way
             of
             Vnity
             :
             They
             are
             so
             great
             enemies
             to
             divisions
             and
             sects
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             have
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             united
             not
             only
             in
             one
             Christ
             ,
             by
             one
             profession
             &
             baptism
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             one
             
               mortal
               Monarch
            
             as
             his
             Vicar
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             know
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             when
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             differ
             in
             opinions
             ,
             who
             to
             step
             to
             for
             the
             ending
             of
             their
             controversies
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             an
             infallible
             commentary
             on
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             with
             whom
             they
             must
             hold
             communion
             .
             And
             all
             their
             differences
             may
             thus
             have
             a
             speedy
             dispatch
             :
             If
             it
             be
             doubted
             whether
             one
             in
             Abassia
             or
             much
             further
             off
             ,
             be
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             an
             impenitent
             sinner
             and
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             where
             he
             liveth
             is
             divided
             about
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             but
             referred
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             the
             supream
             Judg
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             sending
             thither
             all
             the
             parties
             and
             witnesses
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             can
             decide
             it
             much
             more
             judiciously
             than
             those
             that
             are
             on
             the
             place
             and
             know
             the
             persons
             and
             all
             the
             circumstances
             .
             And
             all
             this
             may
             be
             done
             in
             three
             years
             time
             or
             less
             ,
             if
             wind
             and
             weather
             and
             all
             things
             serve
             :
             And
             if
             all
             the
             persons
             die
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             controversie
             is
             ended
             :
             If
             one
             part
             only
             die
             ,
             let
             
             the
             longer
             liver
             have
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             be
             justified
             .
             Or
             if
             the
             Pope
             will
             rather
             send
             Governours
             to
             the
             place
             to
             decide
             the
             controversie
             ,
             whether
             the
             next
             Lords
             day
             you
             shall
             hold
             communion
             with
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             forward
             ,
             its
             like
             in
             a
             few
             years
             time
             some
             of
             them
             may
             live
             to
             come
             thither
             .
             And
             if
             you
             must
             still
             appeal
             to
             the
             Pope
             himself
             for
             fear
             lest
             a
             Priest
             be
             not
             the
             infallible
             or
             final
             Judg
             (
             and
             can
             do
             no
             better
             than
             other
             folks
             Priests
             ,
             )
             you
             may
             after
             all
             ,
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             voyage
             :
             And
             if
             you
             cannot
             in
             that
             age
             get
             the
             case
             dispatched
             ,
             yet
             you
             must
             believe
             that
             you
             have
             appeared
             to
             the
             only
             center
             of
             Unity
             .
          
           
             This
             cheating
             noise
             and
             name
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             great
             divider
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             And
             under
             pretense
             of
             suppressing
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ,
             and
             bringing
             a
             blessed
             peace
             and
             harmony
             amongst
             all
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Churches
             have
             been
             set
             all
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             condemning
             and
             unchurching
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             millions
             have
             been
             murthered
             in
             the
             flames
             ,
             inquisition
             and
             other
             kinds
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             Martyrs
             with
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             who
             are
             burnt
             as
             Hereticks
             by
             the
             other
             :
             And
             more
             millions
             have
             been
             murdered
             by
             wars
             .
             And
             hatred
             and
             confusion
             is
             become
             the
             mark
             and
             temperament
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             most
             lo●dly
             cried
             
               up
               Vnity
            
             ,
             and
             
               Concord
               ,
               Order
            
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             common
             way
             to
             set
             up
             a
             sect
             or
             faction
             ,
             by
             crying
             down
             schism
             ,
             sects
             and
             factions
             .
             And
             a
             common
             way
             to
             destroy
             both
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             by
             cry●ng
             up
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             .
             Therefore
             let
             not
             bare
             N●mes
             dec●ive
             you
             .
          
           
           
             Remember
             that
             one
             of
             the
             old
             sects
             or
             factions
             of
             carnal
             Christians
             ,
             cried
             up
             Cephas
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             and
             said
             we
             are
             of
             Cephas
             ;
             which
             I
             know
             not
             how
             they
             could
             be
             blamed
             for
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             the
             Churches
             Constitutive
             or
             Governing
             Head.
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             and
             3.
             22.
             
             And
             remember
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             
               body
               of
               any
               Apostle
            
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Apostles
             are
             but
             the
             nobler
             sort
             of
             members
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             the
             Head.
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Now
               ye
               are
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               members
               in
               particular
               :
               and
               God
               hath
               set
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               secondarily
               Prophets
               ,
               thirdly
               Teachers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             Bellarmine
             (
             aware
             of
             this
             )
             hath
             devised
             this
             shift
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             succeedeth
             Peter
             ,
             in
             more
             than
             his
             Apostle-ship
             ,
             even
             his
             Head-ship
             :
             But
             when
             he
             hath
             proved
             Peter
             more
             than
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             his
             successor
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             the
             business
             :
             Till
             then
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             were
             but
             a
             good
             Priest
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             below
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             should
             give
             him
             more
             honour
             ,
             than
             his
             treasonable
             usurpation
             of
             Christs
             prerogatives
             is
             like
             to
             procure
             him
             .
             For
             he
             that
             will
             needs
             have
             all
             ,
             shall
             have
             none
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             exalteth
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             brought
             low
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             be
             more
             than
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             less
             than
             a
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LVIII
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             observe
             well
             the
             circular
             course
             of
             zealous
             superstition
             ,
             malignity
             ,
             formality
             ,
             and
             peevish
             singularity
             and
             schism
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             misled
             by
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             First
             ,
             Indiscreet
             zeal
             and
             devotion
             hath
             been
             the
             usual
             beginner
             of
             Superstition
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             Malignity
             in
             that
             age
             hath
             opposed
             it
             for
             the
             Authors
             sake
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             the
             next
             age
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             men
             have
             adored
             the
             Authors
             and
             made
             themselves
             a
             Religion
             ,
             of
             the
             formal
             part
             of
             that
             superstition
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             those
             that
             would
             not
             own
             it
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             then
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             men
             that
             first
             made
             it
             ,
             do
             oppose
             it
             in
             enmity
             to
             those
             who
             impose
             and
             own
             it
             ,
             and
             suffer
             and
             divide
             the
             Church
             in
             dislike
             of
             that
             which
             was
             their
             own
             invention
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             marvellous
             to
             observe
             this
             partial
             dance
             :
             But
             Church-History
             may
             convince
             the
             understanding
             Reader
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ;
             First
             ,
             the
             zeal
             of
             some
             holy
             persons
             doth
             at
             first
             break
             forth
             in
             some
             lawful
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             indiscreet
             and
             unwarrantable
             expressions
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             malignant
             enemies
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             hate
             and
             oppose
             these
             expressions
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             persons
             and
             the
             zeal
             exprest
             .
             3.
             
             When
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             God
             performing
             
             his
             promise
             ,
             
               that
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               just
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Prov.
             10.
             7.
             
             The
             
               carnal
               party
            
             of
             that
             age
             as
             wel●
             as
             others
             ,
             do
             honour
             those
             whom
             their
             fore-fathers
             hated
             and
             murthered
             .
             
               Math.
               23.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Wo
               to
               you
               scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               hypocrites
               :
               because
               ye
               build
               the
               tombs
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               garnish
               the
               sepul●hres
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               If
               we
               had
               been
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               have
               been
               partakers
               with
               them
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Prophets
               :
               Wherefore
               ye
               be
               witnesses
               to
               your selves
               ,
               that
               ye
               are
               the
               children
               of
               them
               which
               killed
               the
               Prophets
               :
               Fill
               you
               up
               then
               the
               measure
               of
               your
               fathers
               .
            
             The
             wicked
             of
             one
             generation
             kill
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             next
             Generation
             do
             honour
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             their
             memorial
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             because
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             which
             the
             sinner
             is
             troubled
             with
             and
             hateth
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             
               living
               saint
            
             whom
             he
             abhorreth
             .
             But
             the
             name
             and
             form
             of
             Godliness
             is
             less
             troublesome
             to
             him
             ,
             yea
             and
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Religion
             of
             ,
             to
             quiet
             his
             conscience
             in
             his
             sin
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             name
             of
             
               dead
               saints
            
             he
             can
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             and
             corps
             of
             piety
             he
             can
             own
             .
             And
             having
             become
             so
             Religious
             ,
             both
             his
             former
             enmity
             to
             
               living
               holiness
            
             ;
             and
             his
             carnal
             zeal
             for
             his
             Image
             of
             Religion
             ,
             engage
             him
             to
             make
             a
             stir
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             persecute
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             his
             way
             .
             And
             when
             the
             zealous
             and
             devout
             people
             of
             that
             age
             see
             this
             ;
             they
             loath
             that
             carkass
             or
             Image
             which
             the
             formalist
             contendeth
             for
             ,
             and
             many
             ●lye
             from
             it
             with
             too
             great
             abhorrence
             for
             the
             persons
             sake
             who
             now
             esteems
             it
             ;
             forgetting
             its
             original
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             
               such
               as
               they
            
             ,
             that
             set
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             first
             inventers
             .
          
           
           
             For
             instance
             :
             The
             most
             of
             the
             persons
             whom
             the
             Papists
             now
             keep
             holy
             dayes
             for
             ,
             were
             very
             religious
             godly
             people
             :
             And
             the
             zealous
             Religious
             people
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             did
             think
             that
             the
             honouring
             of
             the
             memories
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             means
             to
             invite
             the
             infidels
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             the
             weak
             to
             stick
             to
             Christ
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             kept
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             martyrdome
             ,
             in
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             honour
             of
             them
             .
             The
             wicked
             of
             that
             age
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             both
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             them
             that
             honoured
             them
             .
             In
             the
             next
             age
             Religion
             being
             uppermost
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             wicked
             did
             turn
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             keep
             Holy
             dayes
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             names
             whom
             their
             fore-fathers
             murthered
             .
             At
             last
             when
             it
             was
             observed
             that
             the
             Papists
             who
             burned
             the
             living
             Saints
             ,
             were
             the
             greatest
             honourers
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             most
             religious
             people
             turned
             quite
             to
             dislike
             and
             reject
             those
             very
             dayes
             ,
             which
             their
             predecessors
             had
             set
             up
             in
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             example
             and
             constancy
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             all
             along
             I
             may
             say
             about
             the
             Relicts
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             pilgrimages
             to
             their
             shrines
             ,
             which
             the
             Religious
             sort
             begun
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             loathe
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             So
             also
             those
             forms
             of
             Liturgy
             which
             now
             are
             most
             distasted
             ,
             were
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             most
             zealous
             religious
             people
             at
             the
             first
             :
             The
             many
             short
             invocations
             ,
             versicles
             and
             responses
             which
             the
             people
             use
             ,
             were
             brought
             in
             when
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             faithful
             did
             abound
             with
             zeal
             ,
             and
             in
             holy
             servours
             break
             out
             into
             such
             expressions
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             well
             endure
             to
             be
             bare
             auditors
             ,
             and
             not
             vocally
             
             to
             bear
             their
             part
             in
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             time
             those
             very
             words
             which
             signified
             their
             raptures
             ,
             were
             used
             by
             formal
             hypocrites
             without
             their
             zeal
             who
             first
             exprest
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             being
             mortified
             ,
             and
             made
             dead
             Images
             and
             used
             but
             by
             rote
             ,
             in
             a
             senseless
             canting
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             also
             forced
             upon
             others
             ;
             it
             is
             now
             become
             a
             point
             of
             zeal
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Mass-book
             :
             when
             the
             Mass-book
             received
             them
             from
             the
             predecessors
             of
             many
             of
             
               those
               men
            
             that
             now
             refuse
             them
             :
             But
             though
             indeed
             the
             highest
             expressions
             of
             zeal
             and
             rapture
             ,
             are
             most
             lothsome
             when
             they
             are
             counterfeited
             and
             turned
             into
             a
             meer
             lifeless
             form
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             life
             which
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             thing
             as
             in
             it self
             .
             Restore
             the
             same
             spirit
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             they
             were
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Popish
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             godliest
             sort
             of
             people
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             who
             at
             first
             did
             either
             set
             them
             up
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             did
             occasion
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             hypocrite
             after
             made
             them
             his
             Religion
             ,
             taking
             up
             the
             form
             without
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             the
             godly
             of
             after
             ages
             did
             abhor
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             my
             inference
             from
             all
             this
             ?
             Why
             first
             ,
             I
             would
             advise
             you
             ,
             to
             look
             more
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             less
             to
             the
             persons
             ;
             and
             regard
             the
             honour
             of
             humanity
             ,
             if
             you
             regard
             not
             the
             honour
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             make
             not
             the
             Infidel
             world
             deride
             you
             ,
             while
             they
             see
             
             you
             alter
             your
             opinions
             and
             practise
             in
             meer
             opposition
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             up
             and
             lay
             down
             as
             the
             two
             ends
             of
             the
             ballance
             move
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             contrary
             to
             each
             other
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             you
             truly
             understand
             what
             interest
             such
             zealous
             persons
             as
             your selves
             had
             in
             those
             opinions
             ,
             forms
             and
             practises
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             will
             avoid
             them
             for
             
               some
               mens
            
             sake
             ,
             you
             may
             think
             the
             better
             of
             them
             for
             other
             mens
             :
             so
             far
             as
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             some
             impartiality
             .
             Thirdly
             that
             you
             suspect
             that
             zeal
             in
             your selves
             ,
             which
             you
             think
             so
             much
             miscarried
             in
             your
             ancestors
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             take
             all
             that
             I
             have
             mentioned
             for
             superstition
             ,
             but
             I
             shew
             you
             the
             circulation
             which
             zeal
             ,
             and
             formality
             and
             maligni●y
             make
             ,
             both
             in
             things
             warrantable
             and
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           
             But
             especially
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             which
             is
             true
             superstition
             indeed
             :
             By
             which
             here
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               the
               making
               of
               any
               new
               parts
               of
               Religion
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               fathering
               them
               upon
               God
               ,
            
             who
             never
             made
             them
             .
             Of
             this
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             ,
             Positive
             and
             Negative
             :
             When
             we
             falsly
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               Duty
               commanded
               by
               God
            
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             falsly
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               sin
               forbidden
               by
               God.
            
             Take
             heed
             of
             both
             .
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             here
             of
             doing
             or
             
               not
               doing
            
             the
             same
             things
             upon
             any
             other
             account
             (
             as
             humane
             duties
             ,
             or
             meer
             conveniences
             or
             the
             like
             )
             but
             as
             they
             are
             falsly
             pretended
             to
             be
             Divine
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             this
             is
             properly
             a
             belying
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             adding
             to
             his
             word
             (
             whether
             precepts
             or
             prohibitions
             )
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             strictly
             forbidden
             us
             .
             
               Ier.
               5.
               12.
               
               Deut.
            
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             debaseth
             Religion
             objectively
             
             considered
             as
             mixture
             of
             base
             mettals
             debaseth
             the
             Kings
             coyn
             :
             To
             joyn
             things
             humane
             with
             things
             divine
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             are
             Divine
             when
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             is
             putting
             of
             dung
             into
             the
             treasuries
             of
             God.
             Nothing
             will
             be
             found
             fit
             for
             Divine
             reverence
             and
             honour
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Divine
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             corrupteth
             Religion
             in
             the
             
               minds
               of
               men
            
             ;
             and
             causeth
             them
             to
             fear
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             devout
             erroneously
             :
             As
             if
             one
             should
             mistake
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             give
             his
             honour
             to
             another
             who
             is
             like
             him
             :
             or
             should
             run
             into
             a
             play-house
             to
             do
             his
             devotion
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Ye
               worship
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               :
               we
               know
               what
               we
               worship
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             superstition
             tendeth
             to
             destroy
             true
             Religion
             ,
             by
             gratifying
             and
             increasing
             aversation
             and
             opposition
             ;
             by
             making
             it
             seem
             an
             unlovely
             tiresome
             thing
             .
             All
             that
             is
             truly
             of
             God
             is
             Rational
             and
             amiable
             ,
             and
             wisely
             contrived
             for
             our
             good
             :
             And
             the
             enemies
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             have
             not
             a
             word
             of
             solid
             Reason
             ,
             to
             say
             against
             it
             :
             But
             that
             which
             is
             brought
             in
             by
             corrupters
             may
             be
             confuted
             :
             And
             unnecessary
             things
             become
             a
             
               burden
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             28.
             
             What
             a
             toilsome
             task
             doth
             Popery
             contain
             ?
             of
             positives
             and
             negatives
             ?
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             austerities
             ,
             and
             useless
             labours
             ?
             And
             then
             they
             that
             take
             their
             pilgrimages
             ,
             and
             penances
             ,
             and
             night-risings
             ,
             and
             multiplied
             formalities
             to
             be
             a
             burden
             ,
             and
             hear
             them
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Religion
             ,
             do
             account
             
               Religion
               it self
            
             a
             burden
             ,
             as
             taking
             this
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             it
             :
             And
             when
             Religion
             is
             not
             loved
             it
             is
             lost
             .
             To
             make
             it
             seem
             bad
             and
             unlovely
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             by
             which
             the
             devil
             destroyeth
             it
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Superstition
             is
             the
             great
             dividing
             engine
             ,
             which
             satan
             useth
             to
             cut
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             into
             Sects
             and
             pieces
             ;
             and
             consequently
             to
             stir
             up
             party
             against
             party
             ,
             to
             the
             hating
             and
             persecuting
             of
             one
             another
             :
             For
             while
             some
             take
             that
             for
             Religion
             which
             is
             none
             ;
             others
             will
             see
             their
             errour
             and
             avoid
             it
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             division
             will
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             disputes
             and
             quarrels
             ,
             of
             enmity
             and
             opposition
             .
             For
             who
             can
             think
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             should
             ever
             be
             so
             blind
             and
             slavish
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             up
             that
             as
             a
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             divine
             institution
             ,
             which
             was
             forged
             by
             the
             private
             spirit
             of
             some
             erroneous
             person
             of
             an
             over-heated
             brain
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             Superstition
             much
             displeaseth
             God
             ;
             and
             maketh
             us
             sinners
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             think
             especially
             to
             honour
             him
             .
             
               Math.
               15.
               9.
               
               In
               vain
               do
               they
               worship
               me
               ,
               teaching
               for
               doctrines
               the
               commandements
               of
               men
               :
            
             Though
             God
             in
             mercy
             can
             distinguish
             between
             his
             own
             and
             ours
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             count
             
               the
               whole
            
             worship
             to
             be
             
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             where
             
               any
               degree
            
             of
             superstition
             is
             mixed
             (
             For
             then
             most
             zealous
             persons
             were
             undone
             ;
             )
             yet
             the
             
               superstitious
               part
            
             of
             worship
             is
             alwayes
             
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             made
             as
             vain
             ,
             where
             that
             is
             the
             predominant
             and
             denominating
             part
             .
             Thus
             over-doing
             is
             undoing
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             superstitious
             are
             (
             materially
             )
             
               righteous
               overmuch
            
             .
             And
             not
             only
             much
             cost
             and
             pains
             is
             lost
             ,
             but
             the
             soul
             corrupted
             ,
             the
             Church
             divided
             ,
             Religion
             debased
             and
             endangered
             and
             God
             displeased
             ,
             by
             ignorant
             zeal
             .
          
           
             Here
             note
             to
             prevent
             mistakes
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             is
             related
             to
             our
             actions
             ,
             either
             as
             the
             
               efficient
               
               commanding
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             final
             cause
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             double
             superstition
             ;
             One
             (
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             as
             comprehending
             the
             other
             )
             when
             that
             which
             God
             never
             commanded
             or
             forbade
             ,
             is
             feigned
             to
             be
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             by
             him
             :
             The
             other
             when
             we
             feign
             him
             finally
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             a
             Religious
             worship
             of
             our
             own
             invention
             ,
             though
             we
             confess
             it
             to
             have
             no
             higher
             an
             original
             than
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             later
             sort
             of
             superstition
             is
             either
             that
             which
             God
             forbiddeth
             and
             so
             is
             
               displeased
               with
            
             ;
             or
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             and
             holdeth
             indifferent
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             neither
             pleased
             or
             displeased
             with
             ,
             in
             any
             moral
             consideration
             ,
             in
             it self
             considered
             .
             He
             that
             of●ereth
             God
             a
             ●●crifice
             of
             sin
             (
             or
             things
             prohibited
             )
             or
             of
             a
             worthless
             and
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             and
             taketh
             God
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             the
             later
             ,
             or
             
               not
               displeased
            
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             doth
             indeed
             displease
             him
             by
             either
             of
             these
             conceits
             .
             And
             the
             
               general
               prohibition
            
             of
             not
             adding
             or
             diminishing
             ,
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             may
             notifie
             things
             as
             under
             the
             former
             head
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             But
             it
             is
             no
             superstition
             to
             hold
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             be
             good
             ;
             a
             bad
             thing
             to
             be
             bad
             ;
             or
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             to
             be
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Nor
             yet
             to
             determine
             of
             those
             circumstances
             of
             worship
             which
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             humane
             determination
             ;
             being
             made
             necessary
             
               in
               genere
            
             by
             nature
             or
             scripture
             :
             Nor
             yet
             to
             judge
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             such
             a
             prudent
             determination
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             superstition
             to
             do
             the
             same
             material
             thing
             ,
             which
             another
             doth
             superstitiously
             ;
             
             if
             we
             have
             not
             the
             same
             superstitious
             conceit
             of
             it
             as
             he
             hath
             .
             If
             a
             Papist
             should
             ananoint
             the
             sick
             ,
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             a
             Protestant
             do
             it
             as
             a
             medicine
             ,
             the
             former
             is
             snperstition
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             later
             .
             And
             so
             in
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Whether
             that
             indifferent
             thing
             remain
             indifferent
             to
             our
             use
             ,
             which
             others
             use
             to
             superstition
             ,
             is
             a
             case
             which
             a
             judicious
             collation
             of
             circumstances
             must
             determine
             .
             His
             superstitious
             use
             doth
             not
             make
             it
             simply
             a
             sin
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             who
             hath
             none
             of
             his
             false
             conceits
             and
             ends
             :
             (
             else
             some
             superstitious
             persons
             so
             abusing
             meat
             and
             drink
             and
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             might
             make
             all
             things
             become
             unlawful
             to
             us
             :
             or
             at
             least
             deprive
             us
             of
             all
             our
             liberty
             in
             things
             indifferent
             .
             )
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             If
             we
             avoid
             
               anothers
               uperstition
            
             as
             to
             the
             form
             or
             intention
             which
             maketh
             it
             superstition
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             a
             sin
             ,
             we
             do
             well
             :
             If
             we
             avoid
             the
             matter
             it self
             which
             he
             useth
             superstitiously
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             by
             him
             made
             scandalous
             ,
             we
             do
             our
             duty
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             
               scandalous
               indeed
            
             ,
             &
             no
             contrary
             greater
             accident
             maketh
             it
             
               our
               duty
            
             .
             But
             if
             we
             take
             it
             to
             be
             
               simply
               superstition
            
             or
             sin
             ,
             to
             do
             materially
             the
             same
             action
             ,
             which
             a
             snperstitious
             person
             doth
             ,
             we
             are
             superstitious
             in
             avoiding
             his
             superstitious
             act
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             a
             Papist
             vi●iteth
             the
             Lady
             of
             Lauretto
             as
             a
             divine
             duty
             :
             This
             is
             superstition
             :
             A
             Protestant
             goeth
             thither
             upon
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             business
             :
             This
             is
             no
             superstition
             :
             Another
             Protestant
             who
             hath
             no
             necessary
             business
             there
             ,
             avoideth
             it
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             scandalous
             and
             encourage
             others
             to
             it
             .
             This
             is
             well
             done
             .
             A
             Sectary
             thinketh
             it
             superstition
             or
             other
             sin
             ,
             simply
             to
             
             go
             thither
             what
             ever
             his
             necessity
             or
             intention
             be
             :
             This
             is
             superstition
             :
             Or
             a
             feigning
             God
             to
             forbid
             that
             which
             he
             forbiddeth
             not
             .
          
           
             A
             Papist
             fasteth
             on
             Friday
             ,
             or
             avoideth
             flesh
             in
             Lent
             as
             a
             
               Divine
               duty
               :
               superstitiously
            
             :
             A
             Protestant
             fasteth
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             because
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             commandeth
             it
             ,
             which
             renounceth
             the
             Papists
             religious
             end
             ;
             Or
             because
             his
             Physician
             prescribeth
             it
             as
             necessary
             for
             ●is
             health
             .
             This
             is
             not
             superstition
             .
             Another
             Protestant
             avoideth
             it
             through
             necessity
             for
             his
             health
             :
             And
             another
             in
             Popish
             Countries
             avoideth
             it
             only
             as
             scandalous
             :
             Neither
             of
             these
             are
             superstitious
             .
             Another
             fasteth
             on
             a
             Friday
             for
             his
             own
             necessity
             or
             conveuience
             ,
             as
             a
             time
             which
             he
             may
             lawfully
             choose
             .
             And
             another
             fasteth
             on
             a
             Friday
             ;
             because
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             or
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             appointed
             a
             fast
             on
             that
             day
             .
             This
             is
             no
             superstition
             .
             A
             Sectary
             thinketh
             that
             it
             is
             superstition
             or
             some
             other
             sin
             to
             fast
             the
             same
             day
             that
             the
             Papists
             do
             ,
             because
             the
             Papists
             do
             it
             superstitiously
             .
             This
             is
             superstition
             (
             unless
             in
             the
             case
             of
             scandal
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             multitudes
             of
             superstitions
             by
             which
             the
             Papists
             or
             
               any
               others
            
             ,
             have
             corrupted
             and
             debased
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             n●w
             digress
             to
             mention
             ;
             But
             only
             touch
             upon
             a
             few
             instances
             ,
             of
             the
             superstitions
             of
             
               those
               godly
               persons
            
             of
             
               this
               age
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             now
             writing
             :
             To
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Religious
               sort
            
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             common
             beginners
             of
             superstition
             ,
             by
             over-doing
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             mistaken
             zeal
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             sinning
             .
          
           
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             Bi●●on
             for
             full
             proof
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             again
             I
             must
             first
             crave
             the
             patience
             
             of
             those
             that
             love
             not
             errour
             better
             than
             information
             ;
             and
             desire
             them
             not
             to
             be
             too
             angry
             with
             me
             for
             telling
             them
             what
             I
             confidently
             hold
             ,
             though
             it
             diff●●
             from
             the
             opinions
             of
             many
             whom
             I
             greatly
             reverence
             and
             honour
             ;
             while
             I
             profess
             withall
             that
             I
             do
             it
             not
             in
             a
             Magisterial
             imposing
             way
             ,
             nor
             as
             slighting
             the
             persons
             from
             whom
             I
             differ
             ,
             but
             as
             offering
             my
             brethren
             that
             Light
             which
             I
             think
             needful
             to
             their
             own
             and
             to
             the
             Churches
             cure
             :
             And
             I
             will
             thank
             them
             if
             they
             will
             do
             the
             like
             by
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             superstitious
             errour
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             telleth
             us
             of
             no
             Church-Elders
             but
             what
             were
             ordained
             ;
             and
             of
             none
             but
             such
             as
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             with
             the
             preaching
             Pastors
             or
             Elders
             :
             of
             none
             that
             had
             not
             authority
             to
             baptize
             and
             administer
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             Nor
             doth
             Church-history
             tell
             us
             of
             any
             other
             as
             a
             Divine
             office
             .
             But
             when
             one
             Assembly
             had
             many
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             best
             gifted
             for
             publike
             Sermons
             did
             preach
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             did
             help
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             catechize
             ,
             and
             instruct
             and
             visit
             particular
             families
             and
             persons
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             cause
             .
             But
             now
             we
             have
             concluded
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
               distinct
               office
            
             of
             Ruling-Elders
             ,
             who
             need
             
               not
               be
               ordained
            
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             no
             
               power
               to
               baptize
            
             or
             to
             administer
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             This
             I
             think
             is
             
               a
               superstition
            
             :
             For
             we
             feign
             God
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Church-office
             which
             he
             never
             made
             .
             And
             though
             we
             must
             honour
             and
             
               hold
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             Churches
             which
             have
             this
             blemish
             ;
             yet
             still
             it
             cannot
             be
             freed
             from
             superstition
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             hath
             required
             nothing
             but
             
               profession
               
               of
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
            
             to
             prove
             a
             mans
             title
             to
             his
             enterance
             and
             priviledges
             in
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             :
             And
             a
             consent
             to
             our
             Relation
             to
             the
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             to
             our
             membership
             in
             them
             .
             But
             mistaking-zeal
             hath
             accounted
             this
             too
             loose
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             hath
             devised
             stricter
             terms
             :
             Many
             must
             have
             other
             proofs
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               understanding
               ,
               voluntary
               assent
               and
               consent
               to
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               :
            
             Yea
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             
               universal
               Church
               already
            
             ;
             before
             they
             can
             be
             admitted
             to
             its
             priviledges
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             And
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             they
             here
             give
             the
             Church
             no
             
               certain
               rule
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             Christs
             rule
             ,
             which
             they
             cast
             by
             :
             But
             one
             man
             requireth
             one
             account
             ,
             and
             another
             requireth
             another
             ;
             and
             the
             rule
             and
             test
             doth
             vary
             as
             the
             charity
             or
             prudence
             of
             men
             do
             vary
             .
             This
             is
             a
             superstition
             ,
             which
             hath
             already
             torn
             the
             Churches
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             is
             going
             on
             still
             to
             do
             worse
             :
             And
             it
             s
             raised
             by
             mistaking-zeal
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             none
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             or
             before
             are
             not
             entered
             members
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             ,
             may
             by
             Baptism
             be
             entered
             into
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ;
             is
             a
             superstition
             ,
             which
             some
             good
             men
             have
             taken
             up
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             a
             member
             only
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             may
             not
             in
             transitu
             be
             admitted
             to
             communion
             with
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             unless
             he
             bring
             a
             Certificate
             from
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             of
             which
             he
             ●ometime
             was
             a
             Member
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastor
             may
             not
             lawfully
             receive
             any
             member
             into
             a
             particular
             Church
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             
               Major
               Vote
            
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             may
             not
             by
             Baptism
             receive
             any
             into
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             
               Major
               Vote
            
             of
             some
             
               particular
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             a
             Minister
             or
             Commissioned
             Officer
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             discipling
             and
             baptizing
             of
             those
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             also
             the
             Pastor
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             (
             or
             at
             least
             have
             been
             such
             .
             )
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             do
             not
             only
             ch●sse
             the
             persons
             who
             shall
             be
             
               their
               Pastors
            
             ,
             but
             also
             give
             them
             their
             office
             or
             power
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             or
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             by
             Vote
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             do
             give
             authority
             to
             men
             to
             be
             Ministers
             in
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               preach
               and
               baptize
            
             among
             those
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             a
             member
             of
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             may
             not
             communicate
             with
             
               any
               ot●er
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             
               Pastor
               and
               people
            
             of
             
               that
               one
            
             .
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             is
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             may
             not
             remove
             his
             relation
             to
             another
             Church
             ,
             (
             when
             his
             occasions
             and
             personal
             benefit
             require
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             many
             is
             not
             hurt
             by
             it
             )
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Pastor
             and
             people
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thirteenthly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             simply
             unlawful
             to
             use
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             ,
             or
             to
             read
             a
             prayer
             on
             a
             book
             .
          
           
             Fourteenthly
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             School-master
             impose
             a
             form
             upon
             a
             schollar
             ,
             or
             a
             parent
             on
             a
             child
             ,
             it
             maketh
             it
             become
             unlawful
             .
          
           
           
             Fifteenth
             ,
             that
             our
             presence
             maketh
             us
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             errours
             or
             unmeet
             expressions
             of
             the
             Minister
             in
             publick
             worship
             :
             At
             least
             if
             we
             before
             know
             of
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             we
             must
             joyn
             with
             none
             whose
             errours
             or
             mis-expressions
             ,
             we
             know
             of
             before
             .
          
           
             Sixteenth
             ,
             that
             as
             oft
             as
             a
             Minister
             is
             removed
             from
             his
             particular
             flock
             ,
             he
             becometh
             but
             a
             private
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             Minister
             and
             Officer
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Seventeenth
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             unworthy
             or
             scandalous
             Communicants
             if
             we
             communicate
             with
             them
             :
             Though
             their
             admission
             is
             not
             by
             our
             fault
             .
          
           
             Eighteenth
             ,
             that
             he
             whose
             judgement
             is
             against
             a
             
               Diocesan
               Church
            
             ,
             may
             not
             lawfully
             joyn
             with
             a
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             ;
             if
             the
             Minister
             be
             but
             subject
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             .
          
           
             Nineteenth
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             unlawfully
             commanded
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             Twenty
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             which
             is
             imposed
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             commanded
             it self
             in
             the
             Scripture
             (
             As
             what
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             shall
             be
             read
             ;
             what
             meetre
             and
             what
             Tune
             of
             Psalms
             shall
             be
             in
             use
             ;
             what
             hour
             and
             at
             what
             place
             the
             Church
             shall
             meet
             ;
             Pulpits
             ,
             Tables
             ,
             Fonts
             ,
             &c.
             
             Printing
             the
             Bible
             ,
             &c.
             dividing
             it
             into
             Chapters
             ,
             verses
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             These
             and
             more
             such
             as
             these
             are
             superstitions
             which
             some
             religious
             people
             have
             brought
             up
             .
          
           
             And
             among
             those
             who
             are
             of
             another
             opinion
             ,
             &
             wil
             speak
             against
             all
             the
             fore-mentioned
             superst●t●ons
             ,
             
             there
             are
             too
             many
             introduced
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             as
             fond
             of
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             ☞
             As
             that
             all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             who
             had
             only
             the
             election
             of
             the
             people
             and
             the
             ordination
             of
             Parochial
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             are
             no
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Lay-men
             .
          
           
             That
             therefore
             those
             Churches
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             (
             in
             a
             political
             sense
             ,
             and
             as
             organized
             .
             )
          
           
             That
             therefore
             their
             Baptism
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             a
             nullity
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             nations
             are
             no
             baptized
             Christians
             .
             (
             Though
             the
             Papists
             who
             hold
             the
             validity
             of
             Lay-mens
             baptizing
             ,
             do
             here
             censure
             more
             easily
             .
             )
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             communicate
             in
             such
             Churches
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             from
             such
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             That
             those
             Countries
             which
             are
             baptized
             by
             such
             ,
             should
             be
             rebaptized
             .
          
           
             That
             those
             Ministers
             who
             are
             ordained
             by
             such
             ,
             should
             be
             re-ordained
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             with
             those
             Churches
             ,
             where
             the
             Minister
             prayeth
             only
             from
             a
             Habit
             of
             of
             prayer
             (
             called
             extemporary
             )
             without
             a
             fore-known
             form
             ;
             because
             they
             know
             not
             but
             he
             mayx
             put
             somewhat
             unlawful
             into
             his
             prayers
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             mind
             cannot
             so
             readily
             try
             and
             approve
             and
             consent
             to
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             hastily
             uttered
             ,
             and
             not
             known
             to
             the
             hearers
             before
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             abundance
             other
             superstitions
             some
             men
             would
             introduce
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             And
             by
             all
             such
             inventions
             fathered
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             are
             corrupted
             
             and
             disquieted
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             disturbed
             and
             divided
             ;
             by
             departing
             from
             primitive
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             now
             propose
             this
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             those
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             .
          
           
             Whether
             they
             are
             sure
             that
             these
             superstitions
             of
             theirs
             may
             not
             run
             the
             round
             as
             other
             superstitions
             have
             done
             before
             them
             ?
             Or
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             next
             age
             should
             turn
             them
             into
             a
             dead
             formality
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             the
             next
             age
             after
             that
             should
             make
             Laws
             to
             enforce
             them
             ?
             And
             then
             Godly
             people
             first
             scruple
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             flye
             from
             them
             as
             discerned
             superstition
             ?
             And
             then
             the
             worst
             men
             b●
             glad
             of
             that
             advantage
             to
             persecute
             those
             that
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             them
             ?
             By
             this
             circulation
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             men
             who
             invented
             
               un-ordained
               Elders
               ,
               new
               and
               needless
               Church-Covenants
               ,
               &c.
            
             could
             but
             live
             two
             or
             300
             years
             ,
             they
             might
             come
             to
             be
             among
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             cry
             out
             of
             them
             as
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             suffer
             persecution
             because
             they
             will
             not
             use
             them
             .
          
           
             Yea
             there
             are
             among
             you
             now
             many
             things
             of
             a
             lower
             nature
             ,
             which
             some
             dare
             scarce
             plainly
             say
             ,
             God
             commandeth
             or
             forbiddeth
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             censorious
             enough
             about
             them
             :
             As
             heretofore
             many
             were
             against
             wearing
             the
             hair
             of
             any
             considerable
             length
             ;
             Against
             wearing
             cuffs
             upon
             a
             day
             of
             humiliation
             :
             Against
             dressing
             meat
             or
             feasting
             at
             least
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             (
             which
             is
             a
             day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             of
             divine
             institution
             )
             and
             held
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             feast
             twice
             at
             least
             ,
             upon
             a
             day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             (
             of
             mans
             appointment
             :
             )
             That
             a
             Minister
             should
             not
             life
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             much
             less
             kneel
             down
             to
             signifie
             his
             
             private
             prayer
             ,
             when
             he
             goeth
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             Nor
             any
             other
             when
             they
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             That
             no
             prayer
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             no
             Psalm
             sung
             in
             our
             common
             mixt
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             have
             any
             expressions
             ,
             which
             all
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             may
             not
             fitly
             use
             as
             for
             themselves
             :
             That
             no
             Minister
             may
             use
             notes
             in
             preaching
             to
             help
             his
             memory
             .
             That
             the
             sacramental
             bread
             and
             wine
             must
             not
             (
             say
             some
             )
             or
             must
             (
             say
             others
             )
             be
             delivered
             by
             the
             Minister
             into
             each
             mans
             hand
             .
             That
             no
             gesture
             but
             sitting
             is
             lawful
             at
             the
             sacrament
             .
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             wear
             a
             Gown
             in
             divine
             worship
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             commanded
             :
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             keep
             any
             aniversary
             day
             of
             humiliation
             or
             thanksgiving
             of
             mans
             appointment
             :
             That
             just
             such
             and
             such
             hours
             for
             family
             worship
             must
             be
             observed
             by
             all
             :
             Or
             as
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             set
             times
             or
             number
             of
             family
             prayers
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             preach
             or
             hear
             a
             sermon
             upon
             a
             humane
             holiday
             .
             With
             abundance
             more
             such
             ,
             (
             about
             phrases
             ,
             and
             gestures
             ,
             and
             fashions
             of
             apparel
             ,
             and
             customes
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             not
             at
             all
             now
             accusing
             these
             opinions
             of
             superstition
             ,
             nor
             telling
             you
             whe●her
             I
             take
             them
             to
             be
             right
             or
             wrong
             :
             Much
             less
             would
             I
             perswade
             any
             to
             make
             no
             conscience
             how
             they
             order
             these
             or
             any
             other
             the
             smallest
             circumstances
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             Obedience
             must
             extend
             to
             the
             smallest
             parts
             of
             the
             lawes
             of
             God.
             But
             I
             am
             shewing
             you
             the
             circular
             course
             of
             many
             religious
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Suppose
             now
             that
             the
             next
             age
             should
             make
             strict
             lawes
             for
             every
             one
             of
             your
             own
             opinions
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             points
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Religious
             people
             should
             then
             scruple
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
             imposed
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Rulers
             then
             should
             make
             their
             Lawes
             more
             strict
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             common
             people
             should
             take
             up
             these
             opinions
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             that
             first
             were
             zealous
             for
             them
             ,
             should
             turn
             against
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             common
             people
             are
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             should
             call
             them
             Popish
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             should
             suffer
             imprisonment
             rather
             than
             conform
             to
             them
             ;
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             if
             you
             fore-saw
             all
             this
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             you
             would
             advise
             a
             sober
             Christian
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             and
             case
             as
             that
             ?
             Would
             you
             have
             the
             same
             men
             that
             now
             are
             for
             these
             opinions
             ,
             cry
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             censure
             all
             as
             superstitious
             who
             are
             for
             them
             :
             and
             separate
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             sufferings
             on
             that
             account
             ?
             Why
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             many
             of
             the
             customes
             and
             practises
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             you
             now
             thus
             avoid
             as
             superstition
             ,
             were
             brought
             in
             at
             the
             first
             thus
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             Religious
             sort
             of
             people
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             now
             accounted
             by
             many
             ,
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             Religion
             to
             avoid
             them
             :
             And
             all
             because
             that
             men
             take
             up
             their
             opinions
             of
             such
             matters
             in
             Religigion
             ,
             from
             the
             estimation
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             avoid
             those
             things
             with
             prejudice
             and
             scrupulosity
             ,
             which
             are
             liked
             ,
             or
             practised
             or
             commanded
             by
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             think
             ill
             of
             ,
             and
             take
             for
             the
             adversaries
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LIX
             .
          
           
             If
             through
             the
             faults
             of
             either
             side
             or
             both
             ,
             you
             cannot
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             same
             particular
             Church
             or
             place
             ,
             yet
             preserve
             that
             unity
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             practise
             ,
             which
             all
             neighbour
             Churches
             should
             maintain
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             use
             not
             your
             different
             Assemblies
             to
             revile
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             kill
             your
             Love.
             
          
           
             ALL
             distances
             are
             undesirable
             and
             tend
             to
             more
             :
             But
             yet
             our
             Unity
             lyeth
             not
             so
             much
             in
             
               meeting
               in
               one
               place
            
             ,
             as
             in
             being
             of
             one
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Heart
             and
             Life
             :
             Many
             occasions
             may
             warrant
             our
             corporal
             distance
             ;
             but
             Heart-divisions
             should
             be
             most
             avoided
             .
             It
             is
             the
             principles
             and
             motives
             upon
             which
             you
             withdraw
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             considerable
             than
             the
             local
             distance
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             on
             one
             side
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             ●nchurch
             and
             unchristen
             any
             with
             whom
             we
             do
             not
             corporally
             joyn
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             revile
             them
             all
             as
             Sectaries
             and
             Separatists
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             joyn
             with
             our
             assemblies
             :
             But
             let
             us
             know
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             practise
             before
             we
             peremptorily
             judge
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             Perhaps
             you
             think
             that
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Church-government
             ,
             or
             Forms
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             are
             unwarrantable
             ,
             and
             such
             and
             such
             oaths
             and
             subscriptions
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             cannot
             have
             local
             communion
             with
             the
             Churches
             that
             impose
             them
             .
             If
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             take
             heed
             of
             〈◊〉
             these
             no
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             pretending
             
             that
             Christ
             disowneth
             and
             rejecteth
             them
             .
             If
             they
             cast
             out
             you
             by
             imposing
             any
             thing
             which
             you
             think
             is
             sin
             ,
             yet
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             excommunicate
             not
             them
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             between
             a
             weak
             and
             culpable
             Christian
             ,
             and
             no-Christian
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             a
             weak
             and
             culpable
             Church
             ,
             and
             no-Church
             ;
             And
             as
             there
             are
             innumerable
             degrees
             of
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             strength
             or
             weakness
             in
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             in
             Churches
             also
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             perhaps
             find
             that
             another
             Minister
             is
             more
             profitable
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             another
             Churches
             principles
             more
             pleasing
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             their
             discipline
             better
             in
             your
             account
             :
             And
             therefore
             you
             think
             that
             you
             are
             bound
             ,
             to
             choose
             the
             best
             for
             your
             personal
             Communion
             .
             Be
             it
             so
             :
             There
             is
             yet
             some
             modesty
             in
             these
             terms
             :
             But
             do
             not
             therefore
             conclude
             that
             Communion
             with
             that
             Church
             which
             you
             turn
             from
             is
             
               simply
               unlawful
            
             ;
             or
             that
             another
             may
             not
             use
             it
             who
             can
             have
             no
             better
             !
             Or
             that
             you
             your selves
             should
             not
             rather
             joyn
             with
             that
             than
             with
             none
             ?
             Or
             that
             you
             may
             not
             occasionally
             sometimes
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             your
             more
             ordinary
             communion
             be
             elsewhere
             .
             Nor
             do
             not
             disown
             all
             spiritual
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             in
             body
             you
             are
             absent
             .
             But
             when
             ever
             you
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             go
             to
             him
             as
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             and
             not
             of
             a
             Sect
             only
             :
             Pray
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             desire
             a
             part
             in
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Own
             them
             and
             their
             worship
             so
             far
             as
             Christ
             owneth
             them
             .
             While
             you
             disown
             their
             errours
             and
             failings
             ,
             yet
             own
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             sound
             in
             their
             prayers
             and
             worship
             ;
             And
             
             see
             that
             you
             love
             them
             as
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             if
             weak
             are
             yet
             Christians
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             other
             respects
             better
             than
             you
             .
             (
             To
             say
             nothing
             whether
             it
             be
             they
             or
             you
             that
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
             )
             You
             like
             not
             all
             that
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Lutherans
             Churches
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             the
             Greek
             and
             Ethiopian
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             hope
             you
             disown
             not
             their
             spiritual
             communion
             as
             Churches
             though
             faulty
             ,
             and
             as
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             .
             But
             if
             you
             are
             not
             content
             to
             choose
             an
             ordinary
             communion
             most
             suitable
             to
             your self
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             conclude
             that
             such
             are
             no
             Ministers
             or
             no
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             :
             their
             worship
             is
             not
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             joyn
             with
             no
             Church
             ,
             than
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             will
             accordingly
             contemn
             them
             and
             irritate
             and
             alienate
             mens
             minds
             against
             them
             ;
             Be
             sure
             that
             you
             prove
             well
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             or
             wonder
             not
             if
             all
             wise
             and
             sober
             men
             do
             take
             this
             for
             downright
             odious
             schism
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             
               Gal.
               5.
               20
               ,
               21.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             II.
             On
             the
             other
             side
             if
             any
             withdraw
             from
             our
             Communion
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             too
             hastily
             accuse
             them
             of
             schism
             :
             And
             when
             we
             do
             ,
             let
             us
             well
             distinguish
             of
             schism
             ,
             and
             not
             go
             further
             from
             them
             than
             they
             have
             gone
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             our selves
             the
             Schismaticks
             while
             we
             oppose
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             cases
             in
             which
             
               local
               separation
            
             may
             be
             lawful
             .
             First
             ,
             As
             if
             our
             callings
             justly
             remove
             us
             to
             another
             place
             or
             Country
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             our
             spiritual
             advantage
             bind
             us
             to
             remove
             to
             a
             better
             Minister
             and
             more
             suitable
             society
             
             when
             we
             are
             free
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             our
             lawful
             Pastors
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             we
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             away
             but
             from
             Usurpers
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             the
             Pastors
             turn
             Hereticks
             or
             Wolves
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             If
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             Churches
             require
             my
             removal
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             If
             any
             sin
             be
             imposed
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             be
             refused
             by
             the
             Church
             unless
             I
             will
             commit
             it
             .
             In
             these
             and
             some
             other
             such
             cases
             a
             remove
             is
             lawful
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             it
             is
             
               not
               lawful
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             but
             such
             a
             blemish
             in
             the
             departers
             ,
             as
             the
             departer●
             find
             in
             the
             Church
             which
             they
             depart
             from
             ;
             which
             will
             on
             neither
             side
             dis-oblige
             them
             from
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             and
             such
             Communion
             as
             is
             due
             with
             neighbour
             Churches
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             schism
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             schism
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             There
             is
             a
             schism
             from
             
               almost
               all
            
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             a
             schism
             from
             
               some
               one
            
             or
             few
             particular
             Churches
             .
             There
             is
             a
             separation
             upon
             
               desperate
               intollerable
               principles
            
             and
             reasons
             ,
             and
             a
             separation
             upon
             some
             weak
             but
             tollerable
             ones
             .
             These
             must
             not
             be
             con●ounded
             .
             The
             Novatians
             were
             tolerated
             and
             loved
             by
             the
             sober
             Catholicks
             ,
             Emperours
             and
             others
             ;
             when
             many
             others
             were
             otherwise
             dealt
             with
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             good
             Christians
             in
             zeal
             against
             sin
             ,
             do
             erroneously
             think
             that
             an
             undisciplin'd
             Church
             should
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             exercise
             the
             discipline
             among
             themselves
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             take
             this
             warning
             to
             repent
             of
             her
             neglect
             of
             discipline
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             love
             and
             honour
             those
             th●t
             have
             (
             though
             upon
             mistake
             perhaps
             )
             withdrawn
             .
             But
             if
             when
             they
             have
             occasioned
             the
             withdrawing
             by
             
             their
             corruption
             ,
             they
             will
             prosecute
             the
             persons
             with
             hatred
             ,
             revising
             ,
             slanders
             ,
             contempt
             or
             persecution
             ,
             and
             continue
             impenitent
             in
             their
             own
             corruption
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             the
             far
             greater
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             err
             a
             more
             pernicious
             errour
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             LX.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Love-killing
             spirit
             ,
             either
             cruel
             or
             Dividing
             is
             abroad
             among
             Christians
             ,
             be
             not
             idle
             nor
             discouraged
             spectators
             ,
             nor
             betray
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             by
             a
             few
             lazy
             wishes
             ;
             but
             make
             it
             a
             great
             part
             of
             your
             labour
             and
             Religion
             ,
             to
             revive
             Love
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             their
             contraries
             :
             And
             let
             n●
             censures
             or
             contempt
             of
             any
             Sect
             or
             party
             take
             you
             off
             :
             But
             account
             it
             an
             honour
             to
             be
             a
             Martyr
             for
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             OF
             all
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             (
             I
             know
             not
             how
             unhappily
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             )
             men
             think
             that
             Negatives
             are
             sufficient
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Peace
             :
             If
             a
             man
             live
             
               not
               unpeaceably
            
             and
             do
             no
             man
             wrong
             ,
             nor
             provoke
             any
             to
             wrath
             ,
             this
             is
             thought
             a
             sufficient
             friend
             to
             peace
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             
               Love
               and
               Peace
            
             so
             little
             prosper
             .
             When
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             do
             all
             that
             they
             can
             by
             fraud
             and
             force
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             stand
             by
             and
             do
             no
             harm
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Peace-makers
             that
             Christ
             pronounceth
             
               blessed
               ,
               for
               
               theirs
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Math.
             5.
             9.
             
             Here
             he
             that
             is
             not
             with
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             against
             it
             .
             Why
             should
             we
             think
             that
             so
             much
             actual
             diligence
             ,
             in
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             &c.
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             other
             parts
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             nothing
             necessary
             to
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             no
             hurt
             ,
             but
             be
             quiet
             patients
             !
             Is
             it
             not
             worthy
             of
             our
             labour
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             our
             labour
             as
             needful
             here
             as
             any
             where
             ?
             Judge
             by
             the
             multitude
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             adversaries
             :
             and
             by
             their
             power
             and
             success
             .
             Is
             it
             a
             mark
             of
             hypocrisie
             to
             go
             no
             further
             in
             duties
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             than
             the
             safety
             of
             our
             reputation
             will
             give
             us
             leave
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             so
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ?
             If
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             be
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             ,
             then
             what
             we
             would
             do
             to
             promote
             Gods
             Kingdome
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             for
             them
             .
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             And
             if
             dividing
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             the
             way
             to
             destroy
             it
             (
             and
             Satan
             himself
             is
             wiser
             than
             to
             divide
             his
             own
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               Math.
               12.
            
             )
             then
             what
             ever
             we
             would
             do
             to
             save
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             must
             do
             to
             preserve
             and
             restore
             the
             peace
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             heal
             its
             wounds
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             if
             you
             set
             your selves
             in
             good
             earnest
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             both
             parties
             who
             are
             guilty
             will
             fall
             upon
             you
             ,
             with
             their
             censures
             at
             least
             :
             One
             side
             will
             say
             of
             you
             that
             you
             are
             a
             favorer
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Sectaries
             ,
             because
             you
             oppose
             them
             not
             with
             their
             unhappy
             weapons
             ,
             &
             love
             them
             not
             as
             little
             as
             they
             .
             (
             As
             they
             say
             of
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             the
             Historians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Novatians
             because
             they
             spake
             truth
             of
             them
             &
             called
             them
             honest
             men
             :
             And
             as
             they
             said
             of
             Martyn
             ,
             and
             
               Sulpitius
               Sever●s
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             favourers
             of
             unlearned
             
             Fanaticks
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Priscilian
             Gnosticks
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             as
             hot
             against
             them
             as
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             ,
             but
             refused
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Councels
             or
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             inviting
             the
             Emperour
             to
             the
             way
             of
             blood
             and
             corporal
             violence
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             the
             other
             side
             will
             say
             that
             you
             are
             a
             temporizer
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             too
             large
             principles
             ,
             because
             you
             separate
             not
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             And
             perhaps
             that
             you
             are
             wise
             in
             your
             own
             eyes
             ,
             because
             you
             fall
             in
             with
             neither
             Sect
             of
             the
             extreams
             :
             But
             these
             are
             small
             things
             to
             be
             undergone
             for
             so
             great
             a
             duty
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             not
             be
             a
             peace-maker
             upon
             harder
             terms
             than
             these
             ,
             I
             fear
             will
             scarce
             be
             meet
             for
             the
             reward
             .
             I
             again
             repeat
             
               Iam.
               3.
               17.
               
               The
               wisdome
               from
               above
               is
               first
               pure
               and
               then
               Peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               without
               hypocrisie
               :
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               is
               sown
               in
               peace
               of
               them
               that
               make
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lyeth
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             men
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
             Follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             is
             it
             not
             as
             good
             sit
             still
             as
             labour
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             What
             good
             have
             ever
             any
             peace-makers
             done
             among
             differing
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             grievous
             charge
             upon
             Divines
             and
             Christians
             :
             Are
             they
             the
             only
             Bedlams
             or
             drunken
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             If
             Princes
             fall
             out
             ,
             or
             if
             neighbours
             fall
             out
             ,
             arbitrators
             and
             peace-makers
             labour
             not
             alwayes
             in
             vain
             :
             But
             I
             answer
             you
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             :
             Peace-breakers
             would
             have
             yet
             prevailed
             more
             and
             made
             the
             Church
             unhappier
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             some
             Peace-makers
             had
             not
             hindered
             
             them
             .
             The
             minds
             of
             thousands
             are
             seasoned
             with
             the
             Love
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             cruelties
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             by
             the
             wholesome
             instructions
             and
             examples
             of
             Peace-makers
             .
             And
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             labour
             to
             honour
             so
             holy
             and
             sweet
             a
             thing
             as
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ;
             and
             to
             bear
             our
             testimony
             for
             it
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             Gods
             promise
             of
             reward
             doth
             tell
             you
             that
             you
             labour
             not
             in
             vain
             .
             Is
             that
             in
             vain
             which
             Heaven
             is
             promised
             to
             ?
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             what
             is
             it
             that
             you
             would
             have
             〈◊〉
             do
             for
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             contraries
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             Preach
             and
             write
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             your
             calling
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Let
             the
             cause
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             your
             secret
             and
             open
             prayers
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Instruct
             all
             that
             learn
             of
             you
             with
             principles
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             plant
             them
             deep
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             as
             sensible
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             contraries
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             of
             any
             other
             sin
             .
             Unless
             Divines
             and
             Parents
             do
             take
             the
             way
             to
             bring
             up
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             children
             under
             this
             kind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             Love
             and
             peace
             may
             become
             their
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             never
             like
             to
             be
             recovered
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             all
             your
             conference
             ,
             labour
             (
             seasonably
             and
             prudently
             )
             to
             inculcate
             these
             matters
             on
             the
             hearers
             minds
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             your
             testimony
             against
             cruelty
             and
             division
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Put
             such
             books
             into
             peoples
             hands
             as
             plead
             best
             the
             cause
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
             Among
             others
             get
             men
             to
             read
             these
             :
             Bishop
             Usher's
             Sermon
             on
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             at
             Wansted
             before
             King
             Iames
             ,
             Bishop
             Hall's
             Peace-maker
             :
             Mr.
             
               Ieremiah
               
               Burroughs
            
             of
             Heart-divisions
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             Stillingsteet's
             Irenicon
             ;
             and
             all
             Mr.
             Duries
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Disgrace
             not
             your
             Doctrine
             by
             the
             badness
             of
             your
             own
             lives
             ;
             but
             be
             as
             much
             more
             Holy
             than
             them
             as
             you
             are
             more
             Peaceable
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               carnal
               unholy
               Peace
            
             that
             you
             desire
             .
             But
             these
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             following
             Directions
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             farewel
             ,
             Be
             perfect
             ;
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             :
             Be
             of
             one
             mind
             :
             Live
             in
             Peace
             :
             And
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             and
             Pea●e
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
               13.
               11.
               
               Phil.
               4.
               9.
               1
               
               Thes.
            
             5.
             23.
             
             And
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             shall
             bruise
             Satan
             under
             your
             feet
             shortly
             .
             Rom.
             16.
             20.
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
             Rom.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             Martyrdome
             for
             Love
             and
             Peace
             is
             as
             honourable
             and
             gainful
             ,
             as
             Martyrdome
             for
             the
             Faith.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Part.
           II.
           DIRECTIONS
           TO
           THE
           PASTORS
           ,
           HOW
           TO
           Esteem
           and
           use
           Christs
           Flock
           ▪
           EVEN
           The
           weak
           ones
           and
           the
           quarrelsome
           Children
           :
           And
           what
           must
           be
           done
           by
           themselves
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           both
           to
           prevent
           and
           heal
           DIVISIONS
           .
        
         
           THe
           Practise
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Author
           doth
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           beg
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           with
           tears
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           purchased
           the
           weakest
           with
           his
           blood
           ;
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           that
           must
           live
           in
           peace
           with
           Christ
           for
           ever
           ;
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           who
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           turning
           to
           Popery
           or
           contemning
           Godliness
           ,
           through
           the
           scandal
           of
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           to
           
           their
           own
           damnation
           :
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           these
           poor
           distracted
           Churches
           ;
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           Governing
           a
           quiet
           and
           united
           people
           :
           and
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           give
           up
           their
           account
           with
           joy
           ,
           to
           the
           chief
           Shepherd
           and
           Bishop
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           terrour
           ,
           for
           the
           consuming
           and
           scattering
           of
           his
           flock
           .
        
         
           And
           (
           that
           he
           may
           both
           begin
           and
           end
           with
           Divine
           Authority
           )
           the
           Author
           humbly
           beggeth
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           England
           may
           but
           SEE
           and
           FEEL
           ,
           that
           the
           PASTORS
           do
           
             VNDERSTAND
             ,
             BELIEVE
             ,
             CONSIDER
          
           and
           OBEY
           that
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           these
           following
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           do
           express
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           15.
           4.
           
           In
           whose
           eyes
           a
           vile
           person
           is
           contemned
           ,
           but
           he
           honoureth
           them
           ,
           that
           fear
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Math.
           25.
           40
           ,
           45.
           
           Verily
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           ye
           did
           it
           not
           ,
           to
           one
           of
           the
           least
           of
           these
           (
           my
           Brethren
           )
           ye
           did
           it
           not
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           Math.
           18.
           6
           ,
           10.
           
           But
           who
           so
           shall
           offend
           one
           of
           these
           little
           ones
           which
           believe
           in
           me
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           for
           him
           that
           a
           milstone
           were
           hanged
           about
           his
           neck
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           were
           drowned
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Sea
           —
           Take
           heed
           that
           ye
           Despise
           not
           one
           of
           these
           little
           ones
           :
           for
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           Heaven
           their
           Angels
           do
           alwayes
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           my
           father
           which
           is
           in
           heaven
           .
           II
           For
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           is
           come
           to
           save
           that
           which
           was
           lost
           .
        
         
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           3.
           
           But
           if
           our
           Gospel
           be
           hid
           ,
           it
           is
           hid
           to
           them
           that
           are
           lest
           .
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           16.
           
           For
           necessity
           is
           laid
           upon
           me
           ,
           yea
           
           wo
           is
           unto
           me
           if
           I
           preach
           not
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Act.
           20.
           20
           ,
           24
           ,
           28
           ,
           33.
           
           I
           have
           taught
           you
           publickly
           and
           from
           house
           to
           house
           —
           But
           none
           of
           these
           things
           move
           me
           ,
           neither
           count
           I
           my
           life
           dear
           unto
           myself
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           might
           finish
           my
           course
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           the
           ministry
           which
           I
           have
           received
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           —
           Take
           ●eed
           therefore
           to
           your selves
           and
           to
           all
           the
           flock
           over
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           made
           you
           overseers
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           purchased
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           —
           I
           have
           coveted
           no
           mans
           silver
           or
           gold
           or
           apparel
           —
        
         
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Feed
           the
           flock
           of
           God
           which
           is
           among
           you
           ,
           taking
           the
           oversight
           thereof
           ,
           not
           by
           constraint
           ,
           but
           willingly
           ;
           nor
           for
           filthy
           lucre
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           ready
           mind
           ;
           neither
           as
           being
           Lords
           over
           Gods
           heritage
           ,
           but
           being
           ensamples
           to
           the
           flock
           .
           And
           when
           the
           chief
           Shepherd
           shall
           appear
           ye
           shall
           receive
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           ,
           that
           fadeth
           not
           away
           .
        
         
           Luk.
           22.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           And
           there
           was
           a
           strife
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           be
           accounted
           the
           Greatest
           :
           And
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ;
           The
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           exercise
           Lordship
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           exercise
           authority
           upon
           them
           are
           called
           Benefactors
           ;
           But
           ye
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           :
           but
           he
           that
           is
           greatest
           among
           you
           let
           him
           be
           as
           the
           younger
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           chief
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           doth
           serve
           —
           I
           am
           among
           you
           as
           he
           that
           serveth
           .
        
         
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Know
           them
           which
           LABOUR
           AMONG
           you
           ,
           and
           are
           over
           you
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           admonish
           you
           ,
           and
           esteem
           them
           very
           highly
           in
           Love
           ,
           for
           their
           WORK
           sake
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           peace
           among
           your selves
           .
        
         
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           
           Let
           the
           Elders
           that
           Rule
           well
           be
           counted
           
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ;
           Especially
           ,
           they
           who
           labour
           in
           the
           WORD
           and
           DOCTRINE
           .
        
         
           Phil.
           1.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Some
           indeed
           preach
           Christ
           even
           of
           envy
           &
           strife
           ,
           and
           some
           also
           of
           good
           will
           :
           The
           o●r
           preach
           Christ
           of
           contention
           ,
           not
           sincerely
           ,
           supposing
           to
           add
           affliction
           to
           my
           bonds
           :
           What
           then
           !
           Notwithstanding
           every
           way
           ,
           whether
           in
           pretence
           or
           in
           truth
           ,
           Christ
           is
           preached
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           therein
           rejoyce
           ,
           yea
           and
           will
           rejoyce
           .
        
         
           Act.
           28.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           And
           Paul
           dwelt
           two
           whole
           years
           in
           his
           own
           hired
           house
           ,
           and
           received
           all
           that
           came
           in
           unto
           him
           ;
           preaching
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           teaching
           those
           things
           which
           concern
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           with
           all
           confidence
           ,
           no
           man
           forbidding
           him
           .
        
         
           Rom.
           14.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Him
           that
           is
           weak
           in
           the
           faith
           receive
           ye
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           doubtful
           disputations
           :
           For
           one
           believeth
           that
           he
           may
           eat
           all
           things
           :
           Another
           who
           is
           weak
           ,
           eateth
           herbs
           :
           Let
           not
           him
           that
           eateth
           despise
           him
           that
           eateth
           not
           ;
           And
           let
           not
           him
           which
           eateth
           not
           judge
           him
           that
           eateth
           :
           For
           God
           hath
           received
           him
           :
           Who
           art
           thou
           that
           judgest
           another
           mans
           servant
           ?
           To
           his
           own
           Master
           he
           standeth
           or
           falleth
           :
           yea
           he
           shall
           be
           holden
           up
           :
           For
           God
           is
           able
           to
           make
           him
           stand
           .
           One
           man
           esteemeth
           one
           day
           above
           another
           :
           Another
           esteemeth
           every
           day
           alike
           .
           Let
           every
           man
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           .
        
         
           Rom.
           15.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           We
           then
           that
           are
           strong
           ,
           ought
           to
           bear
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           please
           our selves
           :
           Let
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ●
           ease
           his
           neighbour
           for
           his
           good
           to
           edification
           .
           For
           even
           Christ
           pleased
           not
           himself
           —
           Now
           the
           God
           of
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Consolation
           grant
           you
           to
           be
           
           like
           minded
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           according
           to
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           That
           ye
           may
           with
           one
           mind
           and
           one
           mouth
           glorifie
           God
           —
           Wherefore
           RECEIVE
           ye
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           Christ
           also
           received
           us
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Rom.
           14.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           For
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           not
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           but
           Righteo●sness
           and
           PEACE
           and
           Ioy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           For
           he
           that
           in
           THESE
           THINGS
           serveth
           Christ
           ,
           is
           
             Acceptable
             to
             God
          
           ,
           and
           APPROVED
           of
           MEN.
           Let
           us
           therefore
           follow
           after
           the
           things
           which
           make
           for
           PEACE
           ,
           and
           things
           wherewith
           one
           may
           Edifie
           another
           —
           For
           meat
           destroy
           not
           the
           work
           of
           God
           —
           Happy
           is
           he
           that
           condemneth
           not
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           alloweth
           (
           that
           is
           acknowledgeth
           to
           be
           indifferent
           or
           lawful
           .
           )
           And
           he
           that
           doubteth
           is
           damned
           if
           he
           eat
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           same
           again
           you
           shall
           have
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           accuse
           my self
           of
           vain
           repetition
           ;
           but
           account
           my self
           and
           England
           happy
           if
           twice
           or
           ten
           times
           warn●ng
           you
           of
           your
           undoubted
           duty
           ,
           in
           the
           plain
           words
           of
           God
           which
           you
           cannot
           without
           professed
           Infidelity
           deny
           ;
           will
           but
           perswade
           you
           to
           heal
           our
           grievous
           wounds
           ,
           at
           so
           cheap
           a
           rate
           ,
           as
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           good
           and
           blessed
           work
           ,
           which
           NONE
           may
           so
           EASILY
           do
           as
           YOU
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           more
           OBLIGED
           to
           do
           ,
           nor
           shall
           suffer
           more
           everlastingly
           for
           
             not
             doing
          
           it
           ,
           if
           no
           Scripture
           ,
           no
           reasons
           ,
           no
           experience
           ,
           no
           petitions
           ,
           no
           groans
           and
           tears
           of
           the
           distressed
           Church
           of
           Christ
           can
           intreat
           you
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           But
           alas
           ,
        
         
           Rom.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Destruction
           and
           misery
           are
           in
           their
           wayes
           :
           The
           way
           of
           PEACE
           they
           have
           not
           known
           :
           There
           is
           no
           fear
           of
           God
           before
           their
           eyes
           .
           —
        
         
           Eccles.
           7.
           7.
           
           SURELY
           OPPRESSION
           MAKETH
           A
           WISE
           MAN
           MAD.
           
        
         
           Rev.
           6.
           10.
           
           QUAMDIU
           DOMINE
           ,
           SANCIE
           ,
           VERAX
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           120.
           6.
           
           DIU
           HABITAVIT
           ANIMA
           MEA
           ,
           INTER
           OSORES
           PACIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           THE
           Reason
           why
           I
           think
           it
           needful
           ,
           to
           adjoyn
           these
           few
           Directions
           to
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           are
           :
           First
           ,
           Because
           I
           think
           that
           the
           rest
           will
           do
           but
           little
           good
           without
           them
           .
           Though
           the
           people
           are
           more
           inclined
           to
           separations
           than
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           yet
           are
           the
           Pastors
           the
           greater
           causes
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           And
           therefore
           must
           be
           the
           chiefest
           in
           the
           Cure
           :
           Because
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           parts
           and
           place
           ,
           doth
           make
           them
           most
           significant
           in
           both
           :
           (
           And
           their
           office
           obligeth
           them
           to
           be
           the
           most
           skilful
           and
           forward
           in
           the
           Cure.
           )
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           I
           should
           be
           chargeable
           with
           such
           partiality
           as
           beseemeth
           not
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ;
           if
           I
           should
           fall
           upon
           the
           miscrariages
           of
           the
           people
           only
           ,
           and
           say
           nothing
           to
           my self
           and
           brethren
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           deeply
           concerned
           in
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           Yet
           I
           must
           here
           premise
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           have
           done
           this
           part
           with
           greater
           brevity
           ,
           so
           also
           with
           submissive
           tenderness
           and
           respect
           :
           And
           that
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           intend
           any
           of
           the
           Directions
           following
           ,
           as
           a
           Magisterial
           Dictator
           to
           those
           in
           authority
           ;
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           admonitions
           ,
           as
           factious
           reflections
           upon
           superiors
           or
           inferiors
           ;
           or
           as
           pleading
           for
           or
           against
           any
           party
           now
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           reasons
           after
           given
           for
           tenderness
           to
           Religious
           dissenters
           ,
           though
           too
           much
           inclined
           to
           separations
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           only
           add
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           general
           weakness
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Pastors
           through
           most
           of
           the
           Churches
           upon
           earth
           ,
           should
           make
           us
           rather
           pity
           the
           weakness
           of
           
           the
           people
           ,
           than
           angrily
           revile
           them
           :
           And
           to
           think
           of
           Christs
           words
           ,
           Let
           him
           that
           is
           without
           sin
           cast
           the
           first
           stone
           .
           Alas
           ,
           our
           preaching
           ,
           our
           praying
           ,
           our
           conference
           ,
           our
           living
           ,
           tell
           all
           the
           world
           too
           lowdly
           that
           we
           are
           weak
           !
           How
           few
           are
           there
           that
           be
           not
           either
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           injudicious
           ,
           or
           imprudent
           ,
           or
           dull
           and
           liveless
           ,
           or
           dry
           and
           barren
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           st●mmering
           tongue
           ,
           in
           our
           Ministerial
           work
           ?
           And
           in
           so
           high
           a
           business
           ,
           any
           one
           of
           these
           is
           a
           lothsome
           blemish
           .
           If
           we
           are
           put
           to
           defend
           our
           Religion
           ,
           or
           any
           necessary
           part
           thereof
           ,
           how
           weakly
           and
           injudiciously
           is
           it
           usually
           done
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Our
           
             great
             divisions
          
           among
           our selves
           ,
           with
           our
           censures
           and
           usage
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           do
           tell●all
           the
           world
           not
           only
           that
           we
           are
           weak
           ,
           but
           that
           too
           many
           of
           us
           account
           one
           another
           to
           be
           worse
           than
           weak
           ,
           even
           intollerable
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           of
           our
           sacred
           office
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           by
           our
           weakness
           and
           faultiness
           become
           the
           peoples
           scandal
           ,
           and
           tempt
           them
           to
           undue
           separations
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           done
           be
           impatient
           with
           their
           weakness
           ,
           while
           we
           overlook
           our
           own
           ?
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Let
             us
             be
             so
             impartial
             as
             to
             remember
             ,
             how
             far
             some
             have
             spoken
             to
             their
             sense
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             of
             most
             veneration
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             instance
             but
             in
             two
             :
             First
             ,
             The
             wise
             and
             ancient
             Britain
             ,
          
           Gildas
           ,
           
             who
             saith
             no
             less
             ,
             than
             ,
          
           Apparet
           ergo
           eum
           qui
           vos
           sacerdotes
           sciens
           ex
           corde
           dicit
           ,
           non
           esse
           eximium
           Christianum
           :
           Sane
           quod
           sentio
           proferam
           —
           O
           inimici
           Dei
           &
           non
           sacerdotes
           !
           O
           licitatores
           malorum
           ,
           &
           non
           pontifices
           !
           traditores
           ,
           &
           non
           sanctorum
           Apostolorum
           successores
           ●
           impugnatores
           ,
           &
           non
           Christi
           ministri
           !
           —
           Sed
           quomodo
           vos
           aliquid
           solvetis
           ,
           ut
           sit
           solutum
           &
           in
           coelis
           ,
           a
           coelo
           ob
           scelera
           adempti
           ,
           &
           immanium
           
           peccatorum
           sun●bus
           compediti
           ?
           
             &c.
             If
             the
             Author
             of
             these
             words
             ●e
          
           Venerable
           ,
           
             account
             not
             the
             speakers
             of
             such
             like
             now
             ,
             to
             be
             utterly
             intollerable
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           St.
           Martin
           ,
           whose
           story
           out
           of
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           I
           have
           afterwards
           abbreviated
           .
           If
           a
           Sainted
           Bishop
           most
           famous
           for
           myracles
           ,
           pretend
           to
           Angelical
           Revelation
           for
           so
           much
           as
           is
           there
           mentioned
           ;
           let
           us
           be
           charitable
           and
           patient
           to
           those
           tender
           conscionable
           Christians
           ,
           who
           mistakingly
           go
           in
           such
           like
           wayes
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           my self
           so
           sensible
           of
           the
           evil
           and
           danger
           of
           Dividing
           separating
           principles
           and
           ●ayes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           much
           of
           my
           labour
           to
           cure
           them
           with
           all
           !
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           written
           what
           I
           have
           here
           done
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           shall
           displease
           the
           guilty
           :
           But
           overdoing
           and
           illdoing
           will
           prove
           but
           undoing
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           give
           more
           
             Wisdome
             ,
             Holiness
          
           and
           Love
           ,
           to
           Pastors
           and
           people
           ;
           and
           open
           our
           ears
           to
           healing
           counsels
           ▪
           before
           we
           are
           incurable
           !
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Directions
           to
           Pastors
           how
           to
           deal
           with
           those
           weak
           Christians
           who
           are
           inclined
           to
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           WHen
           the
           young
           and
           ungrounded
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           do
           by
           their
           errors
           ,
           pride
           or
           passions
           disturb
           the
           Churches
           peace
           &
           orde
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Pastors
           usually
           that
           are
           first
           and
           most
           assaulted
           by
           their
           abuses
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           most
           impatient
           and
           exasperated
           against
           them
           :
           And
           it
           were
           well
           if
           we
           were
           so
           innocent
           our selves
           ,
           as
           that
           our
           consciences
           need
           not
           call
           us
           to
           enquire
           ;
           whether
           all
           this
           be
           not
           partly
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           own
           miscariages
           .
           However
           seeing
           that
           both
           the
           eminency
           of
           our
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           our
           office
           ,
           should
           make
           us
           more
           sensible
           of
           the
           Churches
           dangers
           ,
           and
           more
           solicitous
           of
           its
           safety
           ,
           than
           the
           private
           members
           are
           ;
           I
           think
           that
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           the
           Duty
           is
           incumbent
           
             upon
             us
          
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           done
           in
           order
           to
           the
           prevention
           of
           these
           maladies
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           cure
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           think
           that
           the
           principal
           work
           of
           a
           Director
           or
           Counsellor
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           must
           be
           with
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           themselves
           ;
           The
           Churches
           peace
           lieth
           most
           upon
           our
           hands
           :
           And
           if
           we
           miscarry
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           understand
           instruction
           ,
           nor
           bear
           admonition
           ,
           nor
           do
           our
           parts
           ,
           how
           little
           hope
           will
           be
           left
           of
           our
           tranquility
           ?
           The
           body
           must
           needs
           languish
           ,
           when
           the
           Physician
           is
           as
           bad
           as
           the
           disease
           .
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             our
             first
             care
             to
             know
             and
             do
             our
             own
             duty
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             and
             uniting
             of
             the
             people
             :
             And
             when
             we
             see
             their
             weakness
             and
             divisions
             ,
             let
             us
             first
             examine
             and
             judge
             our selves
             ,
             and
             lament
             and
             reform
             our
             own
             neglects
             .
          
           
             THat
             the
             state
             of
             the
             flocks
             doth
             usually
             follow
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             known
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             places
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             
               holy
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               able
               ,
               diligent
               ,
               concordant
            
             Ministry
             ,
             there
             is
             usually
             a
             reformed
             and
             agreeing
             people
             .
             And
             where
             there
             is
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             lazy
             ,
             formal
             ,
             ungodly
             and
             contentious
             Ministery
             ,
             there
             is
             either
             a
             people
             divided
             ,
             or
             else
             agreeing
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             formality
             and
             ungodliness
             .
             At
             least
             if
             such
             a
             Ministry
             have
             been
             long
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             need
             no
             other
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             the
             peoples
             divisions
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             than
             the
             accusations
             and
             charges
             of
             the
             Ministers
             against
             each
             other
             .
             On
             every
             side
             it
             is
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             flocks
             that
             are
             accused
             ,
             by
             those
             of
             the
             adverse
             party
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             offenders
             .
             One
             side
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             you
             that
             teach
             the
             people
             errours
             ,
             and
             put
             scruples
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             into
             contempt
             of
             order
             and
             authority
             !
             And
             the
             other
             side
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             you
             that
             proudly
             
             usurp
             authority
             which
             Christ
             never
             gave
             you
             ,
             and
             lord
             it
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             own
             inventions
             lay
             snares
             before
             the
             people
             to
             divide
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             unite
             in
             their
             proper
             center
             ,
             and
             agree
             in
             the
             primitive
             simplicity
             .
             And
             that
             bring
             the
             Ministery
             into
             hatred
             and
             contempt
             by
             your
             cruelty
             and
             vicious
             lives
             .
             ]
             And
             whilest
             each
             side
             is
             thus
             accused
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             the
             greater
             cause
             to
             suspect
             themselves
             :
             Because
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             agreed
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Pastors
             who
             are
             principally
             in
             the
             fault
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             agreed
             what
             the
             fault
             is
             ,
             nor
             which
             party
             of
             the
             Pastors
             must
             bear
             the
             blame
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             where
             are
             there
             any
             sects
             or
             factions
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             Ministers
             that
             head
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             caused
             them
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             up
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Bishops
             that
             have
             caused
             the
             long
             division
             ,
             between
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Churches
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             principally
             a
             contention
             for
             their
             interests
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             (
             so
             little
             doth
             C●rists
             own
             decision
             of
             that
             controversie
             among
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             signifie
             with
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             contending
             about
             a
             successive
             infallible
             Judge
             .
             )
             Is
             it
             not
             their
             Councils
             and
             their
             contentious
             writings
             and
             practises
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             the
             grand
             causes
             of
             this
             woful
             schism
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             the
             dividing
             snares
             ,
             which
             cause
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             schisms
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             the
             meer
             usurpations
             ,
             and
             impositions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Prelates
             ?
             It
             was
             the
             Bishops
             of
             each
             party
             ,
             with
             their
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             headed
             the
             divi●i●●
             in
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             And
             
             by
             them
             the
             Heres●es
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             the
             Eutychians
             ,
             &c.
             with
             the
             schisms
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             Donatists
             and
             most
             others
             ,
             have
             been
             maintained
             .
             And
             among
             our selves
             ,
             most
             parties
             have
             their
             Leaders
             ,
             who
             first
             made
             the
             breach
             ,
             and
             still
             
               keep
               it
            
             open
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             but
             reasonable
             that
             we
             all
             suspect
             and
             search
             our selves
             :
             And
             perhaps
             the
             lot
             may
             find
             out
             that
             Achan
             who
             is
             thought
             most
             innocent
             ,
             and
             Ionah
             who
             is
             not
             the
             worst
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             man
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             be
             the
             Iudas
             who
             is
             last
             in
             asking
             ,
             Master
             is
             it
             I
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             ten
             to
             one
             but
             the
             leaders
             of
             every
             party
             will
             be
             found
             blame-worthy
             in
             part
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             equality
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             intimated
             in
             the
             following
             Directions
             ,
             these
             causes
             of
             the
             peoples
             weakness
             and
             Divisions
             are
             so
             openly
             manifest
             in
             too
             many
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             concealed
             or
             excused
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             so
             much
             Ignorance
             in
             many
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             judiciously
             to
             edifie
             the
             flocks
             ;
             nor
             to
             teach
             sound
             principles
             in
             a
             suitable
             manner
             and
             method
             to
             their
             hearers
             .
             Who
             can
             teach
             others
             that
             which
             they
             never
             learned
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Too
             many
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             people
             whom
             they
             teach
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             the
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             justly
             resolve
             their
             doubts
             ,
             nor
             answer
             their
             objections
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             speak
             that
             language
             which
             the
             people
             understand
             .
             They
             have
             been
             bred
             from
             their
             childhood
             in
             the
             Universities
             among
             Schollars
             ,
             and
             have
             little
             conversed
             with
             Plow-men
             and
             poor
             people
             and
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             
             quite
             other
             conceptions
             and
             expre●●●ons
             than
             schollars
             have
             .
             Their
             accurate
             stiles
             and
             well-couched
             words
             ,
             and
             elegant
             phrases
             ,
             are
             most
             of
             them
             like
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             to
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             their
             auditors
             .
             And
             that
             which
             they
             use
             as
             congruous
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             is
             so
             incongruous
             to
             their
             hearers
             ,
             that
             its
             little
             to
             their
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             some
             in
             avoiding
             this
             exream
             ,
             do
             fall
             into
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             never
             go
             beyond
             the
             present
             understanding
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             know
             already
             ;
             And
             hereby
             they
             bring
             themselves
             into
             contempt
             entising
             the
             hearers
             to
             think
             that
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             are
             as
             ignorant
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             know
             no
             more
             than
             they
             teach
             ;
             And
             they
             tempt
             the
             people
             to
             be
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             worthy
             to
             be
             preachers
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             do
             as
             much
             and
             as
             well
             as
             their
             teachers
             use
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             how
             cold
             and
             unskilful
             are
             many
             in
             the
             application
             of
             that
             doctrine
             which
             they
             have
             tolerably
             opened
             ?
             And
             speak
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             affecting
             reverence
             or
             gravity
             .
             And
             talk
             as
             drowsily
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             need
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             of
             death
             and
             judgement
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             design
             to
             rock
             the
             auditors
             asleep
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             but
             an
             histrionical
             fiction
             which
             they
             act
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             which
             they
             say
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             !
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             more
             forcible
             means
             to
             entice
             men
             to
             sin
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             it
             preacht
             against
             so
             coldly
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             need
             of
             any
             more
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             set
             light
             by
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             and
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             them
             so
             hearteslly
             
             commended
             :
             We
             speak
             a
             few
             good
             words
             to
             the
             people
             in
             a
             reading
             tone
             ,
             like
             a
             child
             that
             is
             saying
             his
             lesson
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             believed
             not
             our selves
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             blame
             the
             people
             for
             their
             being
             no
             more
             edified
             by
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             look
             they
             should
             be
             much
             affected
             with
             that
             which
             never
             much
             affected
             the
             speakers
             .
             If
             Christ
             himself
             who
             preached
             with
             authority
             ,
             and
             used
             to
             awaken
             them
             ,
             with
             an
             
               [
               He
               that
               hath
               ears
               to
               hear
               let
               him
               hear
               ]
            
             did
             yet
             convert
             no
             more
             than
             he
             did
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             expect
             upon
             our
             drowsie
             and
             dry
             discourses
             ,
             but
             drowsiness
             in
             the
             hearers
             ,
             if
             not
             contempt
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             alas
             the
             
               private
               work
            
             of
             the
             Ministery
             is
             done
             as
             poorly
             by
             too
             many
             who
             do
             pretty
             well
             in
             publick
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             it
             is
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             their
             employment
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             indeed
             they
             believed
             not
             the
             immortality
             and
             preciousness
             of
             souls
             !
             And
             if
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             constrained
             them
             not
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             publick
             part
             somewhat
             better
             ,
             they
             would
             become
             contemptible
             burthens
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             great
             duty
             of
             Catechizing
             is
             so
             much
             neglected
             ,
             that
             few
             of
             the
             people
             understand
             the
             great
             fundamental
             truths
             ;
             and
             few
             are
             instructed
             in
             the
             true
             method
             of
             the
             Christian
             doctrines
             ,
             who
             know
             somewhat
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             .
             And
             such
             defects
             and
             languor
             in
             the
             Vital
             parts
             ,
             will
             one
             time
             or
             other
             appear
             in
             the
             externals
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Formality
             and
             imagery
             choaketh
             or
             excludeth
             the
             sense
             ,
             life
             and
             power
             of
             the
             most
             necessary
             truths
             .
             They
             that
             teach
             youth
             the
             ●●rds
             of
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             do
             oft
             content
             themselves
             
             with
             that
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             made
             them
             understanding
             Christians
             ;
             and
             leave
             them
             as
             ignorant
             &
             sensless
             of
             the
             importance
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ever
             they
             learnt
             them
             .
             The
             foresaid
             unacquaintedness
             with
             the
             people
             and
             their
             weaknesses
             ,
             doth
             make
             many
             teachers
             lose
             their
             labour
             ;
             while
             they
             measure
             the
             common
             people
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             they
             can
             understand
             such
             words
             as
             they
             themselves
             can
             understand
             :
             When
             they
             little
             know
             how
             utterly
             ignorant
             abundance
             are
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             learned
             to
             speak
             all
             the
             words
             by
             rote
             .
             Therfore
             experience
             hath
             oft
             constrained
             me
             to
             say
             ▪
             that
             after
             all
             their
             study
             and
             learning
             in
             the
             Universities
             ,
             such
             Pastors
             as
             did
             never
             familiarly
             converse
             with
             the
             poor
             and
             vulgar
             of
             the
             flocks
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             exercise
             of
             personal
             instruction
             and
             exhortation
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             many
             controversies
             about
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             and
             discipline
             ,
             than
             an
             unexperienced
             Physician
             ,
             or
             Chyrurgeon
             ,
             or
             Soldier
             or
             Pilot
             in
             many
             cases
             of
             their
             professions
             :
             Which
             maketh
             many
             learned
             self-conceiced
             Doctors
             ,
             become
             the
             plagues
             ,
             while
             they
             think
             themselves
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             no
             parents
             or
             masters
             but
             find
             it
             presently
             in
             their
             children
             ,
             how
             quickly
             they
             will
             learn
             a
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             Decalogue
             ,
             while
             they
             scarce
             understand
             the
             sense
             and
             matter
             of
             any
             of
             the
             plainnest
             words
             which
             they
             have
             uttered
             :
             And
             we
             find
             it
             is
             just
             so
             with
             too
             many
             of
             the
             aged
             also
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             by
             other
             questions
             and
             explications
             ,
             you
             put
             them
             out
             of
             their
             rode
             ,
             and
             
             teach
             them
             not
             to
             fix
             their
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             will
             all
             prove
             but
             as
             the
             teaching
             of
             a
             Pa●rot
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             true
             believer
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             Catechising
             ,
             is
             true
             also
             of
             Prayer
             &
             Confession
             and
             every
             other
             part
             of
             worship
             :
             In
             which
             the
             Hypocrites
             part
             is
             easie
             ;
             even
             the
             out-side
             form
             and
             
               lifeless
               image
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             the
             
               inward
               Life
            
             ,
             the
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             excellent
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             difficult
             part
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             And
             some
             make
             a
             formality
             and
             a
             snare
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             extemporary
             expression
             ;
             And
             by
             a
             preposterous
             care
             to
             avoid
             all
             forms
             ,
             they
             teach
             them
             not
             these
             Catechism
             forms
             ,
             with
             that
             diligence
             as
             the
             matter
             doth
             require
             :
             But
             leave
             their
             minds
             void
             of
             those
             orderly
             well-setled
             second
             notions
             ,
             which
             should
             help
             the
             first
             :
             And
             thus
             while
             some
             neglect
             the
             
               soul
               or
               spirit
            
             of
             Christ●anity
             ,
             and
             others
             neglect
             the
             form
             or
             body
             of
             it
             ;
             betwixt
             them
             both
             it
             is
             too
             much
             neglected
             by
             almost
             all
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Too
             many
             are
             meer
             wordlings
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             self-seekers
             ,
             and
             enter
             upon
             the
             Ministery
             but
             as
             a
             trade
             to
             live
             by
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             that
             humble
             holy
             mind
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             expect
             in
             the
             people
             ;
             But
             as
             riches
             ,
             and
             preferment
             and
             honour
             and
             ease
             ,
             are
             the
             things
             which
             they
             most
             seek
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             proportion
             and
             choose
             the
             means
             accordingly
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             have
             thus
             made
             themselves
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             alienated
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             the●
             call
             them
             all
             that
             passion
             can
             suggest
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             crossing
             their
             carnal
             ends
             and
             interest
             .
          
           
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             And
             under
             all
             this
             ignorance
             ,
             negligence
             and
             vice
             ,
             pride
             maketh
             too
             many
             of
             them
             to
             be
             enemies
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             would
             bring
             them
             to
             it
             :
             so
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             offended
             with
             the
             people
             for
             their
             own
             faults
             ,
             as
             for
             disliking
             theirs
             :
             scarce
             a
             drunkard
             a
             swearer
             in
             all
             the
             parish
             is
             so
             impatient
             of
             hearing
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             these
             high
             minded
             impenitent
             Ministers
             .
             Nay
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             enduring
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             they
             expect
             applause
             and
             great
             veneration
             ,
             when
             they
             deserve
             not
             pardon
             :
             And
             they
             think
             they
             are
             neglected
             or
             treated
             unreverently
             ,
             if
             their
             ignorance
             be
             not
             called
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             their
             hypocrisie
             go
             not
             for
             the
             only
             pie●y
             ,
             and
             their
             carnal
             discourse
             and
             conversation
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             God
             threatneth
             their
             damnation
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               13.
               )
            
             be
             not
             cloathed
             with
             some
             fair
             and
             honourable
             names
             .
             And
             when
             they
             have
             thus
             set
             the
             people
             so
             pernicious
             an
             example
             ,
             they
             storm
             against
             them
             for
             not
             being
             more
             obedient
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             themselves
             will
             be
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             for
             rejecting
             the
             precepts
             and
             reproofs
             of
             that
             Scripture
             which
             they
             have
             rejected
             and
             despised
             before
             their
             faces
             .
          
           
             I
             humbly
             propound
             it
             therefore
             to
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             have
             a
             people
             who
             despise
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             turn
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             speak
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             other
             teachers
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             first
             impartially
             ask
             their
             consciences
             ,
             I
             have
             we
             given
             them
             no
             cause
             or
             occasion
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             long
             of
             us
             ?
             Have
             we
             so
             preached
             ,
             so
             privately
             overseen
             and
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             lived
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             this
             confusion
             will
             not
             be
             justly
             laid
             at
             our
             doors
             ?
             ]
             When
             we
             have
             first
             truly
             
             cleared
             things
             at
             home
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             fitter
             then
             to
             expostulate
             with
             our
             people
             ;
             And
             when
             we
             have
             pulled
             out
             the
             beam
             of
             selfishness
             ,
             carnal●ty
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             and
             pride
             out
             of
             our
             own
             eyes
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             better
             see
             to
             cast
             the
             motes
             of
             childish
             peevishness
             ,
             and
             discontent
             out
             of
             the
             peoples
             eyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             ●t
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             peoples
             edification
             and
             concord
             ,
             that
             their
             Pastors
             much
             excel
             them
             in
             knowledge
             and
             utterance
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             prudence
             ,
             holiness
             and
             heavenliness
             of
             mind
             and
             life
             :
             that
             so
             both
             the
             reverence
             of
             their
             calling
             and
             persons
             may
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             instructed
             by
             their
             examples
             .
          
           
             I
             Doubt
             not
             but
             the
             ministrations
             of
             a
             weak
             and
             of
             an
             ungodly
             Minister
             ,
             are
             valid
             and
             may
             be
             effectual
             to
             the
             flock
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             innocent
             people
             forfeit
             not
             their
             priviledges
             in
             
               acceptable
               worship
            
             and
             
               effectual
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             though
             a
             
               wicked
               Pastor
            
             may
             forfeit
             his
             
               own
               acceptance
            
             and
             reward
             with
             God.
             But
             yet
             because
             there
             are
             none
             of
             us
             
               so
               innocent
            
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             may
             not
             justly
             tell
             us
             that
             we
             have
             deserved
             to
             be
             afflicted
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             and
             because
             God
             useth
             to
             work
             by
             means
             ,
             and
             vary
             the
             success
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             means
             and
             instruments
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             
             that
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Holiness
             of
             the
             Pastors
             is
             a
             very
             excellent
             and
             needful
             help
             ,
             to
             the
             peoples
             setled
             Piety
             and
             Pence
             :
             And
             that
             where
             this
             help
             is
             wanting
             ,
             that
             ordinary
             means
             is
             wanting
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             useth
             to
             convey
             this
             blessing
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             met
             with
             many
             who
             are
             either
             insufficient
             or
             ungodly
             themselves
             ,
             or
             are
             guilty
             of
             bringing
             such
             into
             the
             Churches
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             make
             very
             light
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             tied
             to
             mens
             goodness
             or
             abilities
             in
             distributing
             his
             graces
             :
             which
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             He
             is
             not
             tied
             by
             any
             force
             or
             necessity
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             so
             tied
             as
             that
             he
             cannot
             do
             otherwise
             :
             But
             yet
             this
             is
             his
             ordinary
             way
             of
             working
             :
             which
             hath
             made
             it
             a
             maxime
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             means
             ,
             
               Infused
               graces
               are
               obtained
               in
               the
               same
               way
               as
               acquired
               gnifts
               :
            
             And
             let
             the
             contrary
             minded
             answer
             me
             these
             questions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             only
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             that
             are
             ordinarily
             needful
             to
             their
             success
             ,
             why
             doth
             Religion
             decay
             and
             perish
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             of
             the
             Ministers
             decay
             ?
             Why
             are
             almost
             all
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             the
             Russians
             ,
             the
             Abassians
             ,
             so
             lamentably
             ignorant
             ?
             and
             most
             of
             them
             as
             vicious
             as
             ignorant
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             notorious
             wickedness
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             contemptibleness
             of
             their
             understandings
             ,
             doth
             keep
             Christianity
             out
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Infidel
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             keepeth
             up
             the
             reputation
             of
             Mahometanism
             and
             Heathenism
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             ?
             The
             Greeks
             
             and
             other
             such
             corrupted
             Churches
             ,
             have
             a
             truly
             ordained
             Ministery
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             enough
             to
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             is
             more
             evident
             among
             our selves
             than
             that
             Parishes
             do
             much
             vary
             in
             piety
             and
             concord
             as
             their
             Pastors
             vary
             in
             ability
             ,
             piety
             ,
             diligence
             and
             fidelity
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Though
             Parents
             have
             all
             equal
             authority
             to
             instruct
             and
             rule
             their
             children
             and
             families
             ,
             is
             any
             thing
             more
             notorious
             ,
             than
             that
             notorious
             ignorance
             and
             impiety
             prevaileth
             in
             most
             families
             where
             the
             Rulers
             are
             ignorant
             and
             impious
             ?
             Yet
             they
             have
             as
             true
             a
             power
             from
             God
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastor
             hath
             to
             do
             his
             :
             yea
             and
             promises
             from
             God
             for
             the
             success
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             Office
             ,
             but
             an
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             to
             do
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             ?
             And
             will
             work
             succeed
             well
             that
             is
             not
             done
             ?
             Or
             will
             it
             be
             done
             by
             bare
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             Will
             it
             serve
             to
             the
             building
             of
             your
             house
             ,
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             to
             the
             healing
             of
             your
             sores
             or
             sicknesses
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             an
             Architect
             ,
             a
             Captain
             ,
             a
             Chyrurgeon
             ,
             and
             Physician
             ,
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             do
             these
             works
             ?
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             What
             need
             men
             study
             or
             bestow
             so
             many
             years
             at
             the
             University
             ,
             if
             Ordination
             and
             Office
             be
             enough
             ?
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Interpreting
             the
             Original
             Text
             is
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             :
             If
             the
             bare
             Office
             without
             the
             Tongues
             ,
             did
             never
             make
             any
             of
             you
             a
             good
             Translator
             and
             Expositor
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             bare
             office
             serve
             turn
             for
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             without
             proportionable
             abilities
             ?
          
           
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Why
             do
             you
             lay
             so
             much
             blame
             on
             the
             Ministers
             who
             dissent
             from
             you
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             the
             teachers
             of
             the
             dissenting
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             divisions
             were
             caused
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             difference
             of
             teachers
             make
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             work
             and
             flocks
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Why
             is
             it
             that
             in
             most
             ages
             of
             the
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             of
             one
             mind
             have
             desired
             the
             silencing
             or
             deposing
             of
             those
             that
             were
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             injurious
             to
             the
             flocks
             ,
             if
             all
             Ministers
             be
             alike
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             need
             there
             so
             much
             silencing
             ,
             imprisoning
             and
             banishing
             as
             the
             world
             hath
             seen
             ,
             if
             the
             Office
             alone
             do
             make
             sufficient
             Pastors
             ?
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Why
             also
             is
             there
             so
             much
             difference
             between
             the
             Pastors
             reputations
             and
             their
             labours
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ?
             Why
             is
             the
             name
             and
             works
             of
             an
             Augustine
             ,
             a
             Hierome
             ,
             a
             Basil
             ,
             a
             Nazianzen
             ,
             more
             honourable
             than
             of
             any
             other
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             had
             as
             true
             ordination
             and
             office
             as
             they
             ?
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             Why
             should
             the
             Kingdome
             be
             at
             so
             much
             cost
             upon
             the
             Ministery
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             one
             have
             more
             maintainance
             than
             another
             ?
             If
             the
             Office
             alone
             be
             all
             that
             's
             necessary
             ,
             one
             Ab●na
             may
             serve
             for
             ordination
             in
             all
             the
             Empire
             of
             Abassia
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Priests
             may
             be
             had
             for
             ten
             pounds
             a
             year
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             same
             ordination
             as
             the
             ablest
             men
             .
             But
             having
             sufficiently
             shamed
             this
             errour
             I
             dismiss
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             reverence
             due
             to
             the
             Office
             be
             once
             lost
             ,
             the
             labours
             of
             all
             the
             Ministery
             will
             be
             obstructed
             :
             And
             if
             only
             the
             Person
             lose
             the
             reverence
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             his
             own
             labours
             will
             be
             hindred
             :
             The
             
             contempt
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             Ministery
             tendeth
             to
             Infidelity
             or
             Atheism
             :
             And
             the
             contempt
             of
             particular
             Ministers
             ,
             tendeth
             to
             Schism
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ignorance
             and
             corruption
             of
             their
             flocks
             .
             And
             though
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             person
             is
             bad
             enough
             of
             it self
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             fall
             on
             many
             ,
             and
             there
             remain
             not
             a
             considerable
             number
             who
             preserve
             their
             necessary
             reputation
             ,
             it
             turneth
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Office
             it self
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             must
             be
             
               apparent
               worth
            
             ,
             that
             must
             preserve
             the
             persons
             honour
             .
             The
             silver
             lace
             did
             make
             the
             Apprentices
             in
             Apelles
             shop
             to
             reverence
             a
             foolish
             gallant
             a
             while
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             began
             to
             talk
             ,
             they
             all
             fell
             on
             laughing
             at
             him
             .
             Our
             grave
             attire
             will
             go
             but
             a
             little
             way
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             our
             reputation
             ,
             without
             some
             better
             testimony
             of
             our
             worth
             .
             An
             empty
             head
             ,
             a
             stumbling
             and
             hesitant
             tongue
             ,
             dry
             and
             dull
             and
             disorderly
             preaching
             ;
             and
             sensless
             ,
             cold
             or
             confused
             praying
             ,
             a
             vain
             and
             frothy
             kind
             of
             talk
             ;
             a
             common
             and
             carnal
             conversation
             ;
             all
             these
             or
             any
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             will
             more
             abate
             the
             reverence
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             than
             the
             title
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             or
             the
             length
             of
             our
             clothing
             ,
             or
             the
             enlarging
             of
             the
             philacteries
             ,
             will
             advance
             it
             .
             
               Math.
               23.
               5.
               
               Mark.
               12.
               40.
               
               Luk.
            
             20.
             47.
             
             It
             is
             their
             double
             measure
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             which
             must
             procure
             a
             double
             measure
             of
             honour
             to
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             excel
             them
             never
             so
             much
             in
             Learning
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             suffice
             unless
             we
             excel
             them
             in
             our
             proper
             Ministerial
             gifts
             of
             preaching
             exhortation
             and
             prayer
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             works
             of
             our
             
             Office
             ,
             it
             will
             neither
             preserve
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Office
             ,
             nor
             attain
             its
             ends
             .
             When
             many
             of
             the
             people
             can
             open
             the
             case
             of
             their
             souls
             in
             prayer
             ,
             in
             more
             orderly
             ,
             clear
             and
             congruous
             expressions
             than
             the
             Pastor
             can
             ,
             it
             tendeth
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             the
             peoples
             esteem
             .
             Some
             think
             to
             repair
             this
             ,
             by
             casting
             out
             all
             prayer
             except
             that
             which
             is
             read
             out
             of
             a
             book
             ,
             or
             recited
             by
             memory
             alone
             ;
             that
             so
             there
             may
             be
             no
             observable
             difference
             of
             mens
             abilities
             :
             But
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             curing
             the
             peoples
             disease
             ,
             that
             it
             increaseth
             it
             :
             And
             they
             still
             say
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             we
             can
             do
             our selves
             ,
             or
             then
             a
             child
             of
             ten
             years
             old
             can
             do
             .
             And
             if
             you
             extend
             the
             case
             to
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             where
             the
             reason
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             [
             what
             reverence
             is
             due
             to
             such
             ?
             or
             why
             should
             we
             maintain
             and
             honour
             men
             ,
             for
             doing
             no
             more
             than
             our
             children
             can
             do
             ?
             ]
          
           
             And
             the
             Popish
             devise
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             disparity
             ,
             by
             keeping
             the
             people
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             is
             the
             basest
             and
             most
             pernicious
             plot
             of
             all
             .
             When
             the
             Pastors
             instead
             of
             excelling
             the
             people
             ,
             would
             keep
             down
             the
             people
             from
             increasing
             in
             their
             knowledge
             and
             expression
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             notorious
             a
             discovery
             of
             
               envy
               ,
               pride
            
             and
             malignity
             conjunct
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             presently
             flye
             from
             such
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             ministers
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             them
             bear
             his
             image
             .
             What
             do
             we
             teach
             them
             for
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             not
             have
             them
             learn
             and
             profit
             ?
             What
             greater
             honour
             can
             a
             Teacher
             have
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             his
             Schollars
             as
             wise
             and
             able
             as
             himself
             ?
             Every
             one
             who
             is
             a
             child
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             believeth
             in
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             suspect
             that
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             malicious
             adverstry
             of
             Light.
             This
             is
             that
             brand
             of
             the
             Roman
             iniquity
             ,
             the
             hindering
             men
             from
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             magnifying
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             maketh
             men
             so
             commonly
             think
             them
             to
             be
             the
             
               Ecclesia
               malignantium
            
             and
             the
             Antichristian
             brood
             .
             Thus
             Cardinal
             Wolsey
             declaimed
             against
             the
             Art
             of
             Printing
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             take
             down
             the
             honour
             and
             profit
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             people
             as
             wise
             as
             they
             .
             It
             is
             not
             by
             keeping
             
               them
               down
            
             ,
             or
             envying
             their
             abilities
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             keep
             our
             distance
             from
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             by
             
               rising
               higher
            
             our selves
             ,
             and
             excelling
             them
             in
             all
             ministerial
             gifts
             .
             Else
             why
             should
             we
             be
             thought
             any
             fitter
             to
             be
             their
             Teachers
             and
             Guides
             ,
             than
             they
             to
             be
             ours
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             though
             we
             excel
             them
             in
             all
             these
             abilities
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             serve
             turn
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             unless
             we
             also
             excel
             them
             in
             holiness
             and
             every
             Christian
             vertue
             .
             The
             Devil
             knoweth
             more
             than
             Ministers
             :
             And
             if
             he
             have
             a
             tongue
             to
             speak
             he
             wanteth
             not
             utterance
             .
             He
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             honourable
             ,
             who
             is
             likest
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             most
             of
             his
             image
             .
             And
             God
             hath
             more
             proposed
             himself
             to
             mans
             imitation
             in
             Goodness
             ,
             than
             in
             Greatness
             :
             He
             hath
             not
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               Great
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               is
               Great
               :
            
             but
             
               [
               walk
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               1
               Iob.
            
             1.
             7.
             and
             
               Be
               holy
               for
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               is
               holy
               .
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               16.
               
               Lev.
            
             20.
             7.
             
             &
             19.
             2.
             
             &
             21.
             8.
             
             To
             be
             Great
             and
             Bad
             is
             to
             be
             able
             to
             do
             mischief
             :
             To
             be
             Learned
             ingenious
             and
             Bad
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             wise
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             and
             a
             crafty
             and
             subtle
             instrument
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             Ier.
             4.
             22.
             
             It
             was
             no
             laudable
             description
             
             of
             
               Elymas
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               8
               ,
               10.
               
               [
               O
               full
               of
               subtlety
               and
               all
               mischiefs
               ,
               thou
               child
               of
               the
               devil
               and
               enemy
               of
               all
               righteousness
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               not
               cease
               to
               pervert
               the
               right
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Satan
             would
             never
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             nor
             his
             ministers
             into
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             nor
             would
             Pharisees
             and
             hypocrites
             cover
             oppression
             by
             
               long
               prayers
            
             ,
             if
             
               Light
               ,
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             
               long
               prayers
            
             ,
             were
             not
             laudable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             necessary
             in
             the
             preachers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             a
             goodness
             in
             them
             capable
             of
             being
             a
             cloak
             to
             their
             iniquity
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Mat.
               23.
               14.
               
               God
               is
               Light.
               1
               Iob.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             
               God
               is
               Holy
            
             :
             If
             therefore
             Satan
             or
             any
             hypocrite
             would
             credit
             their
             falshood
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             they
             must
             pretend
             to
             Light
             and
             Holiness
             :
             And
             he
             that
             will
             keep
             up
             the
             true
             honour
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             be
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             reverenced
             by
             good
             men
             ;
             m●st
             do
             it
             by
             
               real
               Light
            
             and
             Holiness
             .
             An
             ungodly
             Minister
             hath
             a
             radicated
             enmity
             to
             the
             holy
             doctrine
             which
             he
             preacheth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             holy
             duties
             and
             life
             which
             he
             exhorteth
             the
             people
             to
             :
             And
             how
             well
             ,
             how
             sincerely
             ,
             how
             readily
             ,
             how
             faithfully
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             do
             the
             work
             which
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             judge
             .
             
               The
               carnal
               mind
               is
               enmity
               to
               God
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               his
               law
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               can
               be
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             I
             kno●
             that
             they
             are
             not
             enemies
             to
             the
             honour
             nor
             to
             the
             maintenance
             :
             and
             therefore
             may
             force
             themselves
             to
             do
             much
             of
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             work
             :
             But
             where
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             enmity
             to
             the
             life
             and
             ends
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             can
             expect
             but
             a
             formal
             ,
             unwilling
             ,
             and
             unconstant
             discharge
             of
             such
             unpleasing
             duty
             .
             Truth
             is
             for
             Goodness
             :
             The
             
             Knowledge
             which
             maketh
             you
             not
             Good
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             hath
             mist
             its
             end
             .
             If
             therefore
             your
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             your
             mortification
             and
             unblameableness
             of
             life
             ,
             your
             heavenly
             mindedness
             ,
             be
             no
             greater
             than
             the
             peoples
             (
             or
             perhaps
             much
             less
             )
             do
             not
             wonder
             if
             you
             lose
             your
             honour
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             grow
             contemptible
             in
             their
             eyes
             .
             Mal.
             1.
             10.
             14.
             
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             you
             saith
             the
             Lord
             —
             Cursed
             be
             the
             deceiver
             which
             hath
             in
             his
             flock
             a
             male
             and
             voweth
             and
             sacrificeth
             to
             the
             Lord
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             .
             Mal.
             2.
             
             And
             now
             O
             ye
             Priests
             ,
             this
             commandement
             is
             for
             you
             :
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             a
             curse
             upon
             you
             —
             The
             Law
             of
             truth
             was
             in
             Levi's
             mouth
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             was
             not
             found
             in
             his
             lips
             :
             He
             walked
             with
             me
             in
             peace
             and
             equity
             ,
             and
             did
             turn
             away
             many
             from
             iniquity
             !
             For
             the
             Priests
             lips
             should
             keep
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             :
             But
             ye
             are
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             ye
             have
             caused
             many
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             ,
             ye
             have
             corrupted
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Levi
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             :
             Therefore
             also
             have
             I
             made
             you
             contemptible
             and
             base
             before
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             as
             ye
             have
             not
             kept
             my
             wayes
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             partial
             in
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             17.
             24
             ,
             30.
             
             The
             sin
             of
             the
             young
             men
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             men
             abhorred
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             —
             Ye
             make
             the
             Lords
             people
             to
             transgress
             —
             Wherefore
             kick
             ye
             at
             my
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             at
             my
             offering
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             commanded
             —
             I
             said
             indeed
             that
             thy
             house
             —
             should
             walk
             before
             me
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             now
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Be
             it
             far
             from
             me
             ;
             for
             them
             that
             honour
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             honour
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             despise
             me
             shall
             be
             lightly
             esteemed
             .
          
           
           
             If
             as
             Moses
             you
             stand
             nearer
             to
             God
             than
             the
             people
             do
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             so
             much
             holier
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             your
             faces
             must
             shine
             with
             the
             beames
             of
             God
             in
             the
             peoples
             eyes
             .
             They
             that
             
               with
               open
               face
               behold
               in
               Christ
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             7.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             If
             therefore
             by
             your
             low
             and
             common
             parts
             ,
             and
             carnal
             lives
             ,
             you
             make
             your selves
             contemptible
             ,
             instead
             of
             exclaiming
             against
             the
             people
             ,
             cry
             out
             against
             your selves
             ,
             and
             lament
             your
             sins
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             you
             have
             aggravated
             the
             crimes
             of
             Schism
             and
             other
             errors
             in
             your
             flocks
             ,
             the
             more
             penitently
             bewail
             your
             sin
             which
             caused
             it
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             you
             have
             aggravated
             your
             own
             transgression
             .
             If
             you
             are
             children
             in
             parts
             and
             goodness
             your selves
             ,
             you
             are
             unfit
             either
             to
             upbraid
             the
             people
             with
             their
             childish
             weaknesses
             ,
             or
             to
             cure
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             your
             publick
             Doctrine
             and
             private
             Conference
             ,
             inculcate
             still
             the
             necessary
             conjunction
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Peace
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             And
             make
             them
             understand
             that
             Love
             is
             their
             very
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             sum
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             the
             end
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             that
             as
             Love
             to
             God
             uniteth
             us
             to
             Him
             ,
             so
             Love
             to
             man
             ,
             must
             unite
             us
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             And
             that
             all
             Doctrine
             or
             practice
             is
             against
             God
             and
             against
             Christ
             and
             against
             the
             great
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             enmity
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             mankind
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             Love
             a●d
             Unity
             .
             Press
             these
             things
             on
             them
             all
             the
             year
             ,
             that
             your
             hearers
             may
             be
             bred
             up
             and
             nourished
             with
             these
             principles
             from
             their
             youth
             .
          
           
             IF
             ever
             the
             Church
             be
             recovered
             of
             its
             wounds
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             the
             peaceable
             Disposi●ions
             of
             the
             Pastors
             and
             people
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             men
             come
             to
             a
             
               peaceable
               Disposition
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             
               peaceable
               Doctrine
            
             and
             principles
             :
             And
             if
             ever
             men
             come
             to
             
               peaceable
               Principles
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             the
             full
             and
             frequent
             explication
             of
             the
             
               nature
               ,
               pre-eminence
               ,
               necessity
            
             and
             power
             of
             Love
             :
             That
             they
             may
             heat
             of
             it
             
               so
               much
            
             ,
             and
             
               so
               long
            
             ,
             till
             Love
             be
             made
             their
             
             Religion
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             the
             very
             
               Natural
               Heat
            
             and
             Constitution
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             men
             be
             generally
             brought
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             daily
             sucking
             it
             from
             those
             breasts
             which
             nourish
             them
             in
             the
             infancy
             and
             youth
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             learning
             it
             betimes
             as
             the
             sum
             of
             Godliness
             and
             Christianity
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             they
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             
               Aged
               experienced
            
             ripe
             and
             mellow
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             and
             private
             Christians
             ,
             must
             instil
             it
             into
             Schollars
             and
             into
             the
             
               younger
               sort
               of
               Ministers
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             nothing
             so
             common
             in
             their
             ears
             and
             in
             their
             studies
             ,
             as
             Uniting-Love
             :
             That
             they
             may
             be
             taught
             to
             know
             that
             
               God
               is
               Love
               ,
               and
               tha●
               he
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               Love
               dwelleth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               .
               1
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             16.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             ever
             work
             towards
             his
             image
             in
             man
             :
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             that
             
               all
               men
               as
               men
            
             have
             some
             of
             his
             Image
             in
             their
             Nature
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             
               Intellectual
               ,
               Free
               Agents
               exalted
               above
               the
               bruits
               .
            
             Gen.
             9
             6.
             
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             Love
             men
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             Love
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             
               Love
               to
               God
            
             and
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             
               New
               creature
            
             ,
             and
             which
             Christ
             came
             to
             recover
             lapsed
             man
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             sent
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             are
             intended
             and
             fitted
             for
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             used
             for
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             misused
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             
               FAITH
               WORKING
               BY
               LOVE
            
             ;
             or
             LOVE
             and
             
               THE
               WORKS
               OF
               LOVE
               KINDLED
               BY
               THE
               SPIRIT
               BY
               FAITH
               IN
               CHRIST
            
             ;
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             
               Gal.
               5.
               6
               ,
               13
               ,
               22.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             crieth
             up
             Holiness
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             without
             a
             ●ue
             commemoration
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             doth
             first
             
             deceive
             the
             hearers
             about
             that
             very
             Holiness
             and
             Zeal
             which
             he
             commendeth
             ,
             whilest
             he
             lamely
             and
             so
             falsly
             representeth
             and
             describeth
             it
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             make
             them
             know
             how
             much
             of
             Holiness
             consisteth
             in
             Love
             ;
             nor
             that
             
               true
               zeal
            
             is
             
               Love
               it self
            
             in
             its
             ferv●ur
             and
             intense
             degree
             :
             And
             so
             people
             are
             enticed
             to
             think
             that
             Holiness
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             passions
             of
             fear
             and
             grief
             ,
             and
             earnest
             expressions
             in
             preaching
             and
             praying
             ,
             or
             scrupulousness
             and
             singularity
             about
             some
             controverted
             things
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             than
             indeed
             it
             is
             .
             And
             they
             are
             tempted
             to
             think
             that
             Christian
             zeal
             is
             rather
             the
             violence
             of
             partial
             passions
             ,
             and
             the
             fervor
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             things
             sinful
             which
             God
             forbiddeth
             not
             ,
             than
             the
             fervors
             of
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             man.
             And
             when
             the
             mind
             is
             thus
             mocked
             with
             a
             
               false
               Image
            
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             it
             is
             cast
             into
             a
             sinful
             mold
             ,
             and
             engaged
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             an
             erroneous
             dangerous
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             And
             at
             last
             it
             cometh
             to
             an
             enmity
             and
             contempt
             of
             that
             which
             is
             Holiness
             and
             Zeal
             indeed
             :
             For
             it
             accounteth
             Love
             but
             a
             Moral-vertue
             (
             which
             they
             ignorantly
             take
             for
             a
             diminutive
             title
             of
             the
             great
             and
             primitive
             duties
             required
             by
             the
             light
             and
             law
             of
             nature
             it self
             .
             )
             And
             
               zealous
               Love
            
             is
             accounted
             by
             them
             but
             a
             carnal
             and
             selfish
             compliance
             and
             temporizing
             ,
             and
             a
             pleasing
             of
             men
             instead
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             
               ●
               zealous
            
             promoting
             of
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             is
             taken
             but
             for
             a
             cowardly
             neutrality
             and
             betraying
             of
             some
             truth
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             earnestly
             contended
             for
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             they
             that
             preach
             up
             Love
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             Peace
             and
             Concora
             without
             putting
             first
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Holy
             and
             Heavenly
             
             mind
             and
             life
             ,
             they
             will
             cheat
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             carnal
             people
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             believe
             that
             God
             and
             Heaven
             may
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             good
             neighbourhood
             to
             each
             other
             is
             all
             that
             is
             needful
             to
             make
             them
             happy
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             will
             tempt
             the
             more
             religious
             sort
             to
             sin
             more
             against
             Love
             and
             Peace
             than
             before
             :
             Because
             they
             will
             think
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             confederacy
             for
             Satan
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             submission
             to
             the
             wills
             of
             proud
             usurpers
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             their
             worldly
             interest
             against
             godliness
             ,
             which
             these
             preachers
             mean
             when
             they
             plead
             for
             peace
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             I
             have
             known
             ungodly
             Preachers
             by
             crying
             down
             Schism
             ,
             bring
             Schism
             into
             request
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             real
             schism
             ,
             which
             they
             meant
             in
             the●r
             exclamations
             (
             till
             at
             last
             the
             true
             eruption
             of
             schism
             with
             its
             monstrous
             effects
             ,
             made
             good
             people
             see
             that
             such
             an
             odious
             sin
             there
             is
             ;
             )
             Even
             so
             I
             have
             known
             that
             a
             carnal
             Preacher
             ,
             contemning
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             crying
             up
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             hath
             tempted
             the
             people
             to
             have
             too
             light
             thoughts
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             was
             but
             a
             confederacy
             in
             sin
             with
             a
             neglect
             of
             godliness
             ,
             which
             the
             preacher
             seemed
             to
             cry
             up
             .
             )
             Till
             riper
             knowledge
             better
             taught
             good
             people
             to
             perceive
             ,
             that
             Love
             and
             Peace
             are
             more
             Divine
             and
             excellent
             things
             ,
             than
             carnal
             preachers
             or
             hearers
             can
             imagine
             .
             The
             wisedome
             from
             above
             is
             first
             pure
             then
             peaceable
             :
             Let
             it
             therefore
             be
             a
             true
             conjunction
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Peace
             which
             you
             commend
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             If
             others
             shew
             their
             weakness
             by
             any
             unwarrantable
             singularities
             or
             divisions
             ,
             shew
             not
             your
             greater
             weakness
             by
             passions
             ,
             impatiency
             or
             uncharitable
             censures
             or
             usage
             of
             them
             :
             especially
             when
             any
             self-interest
             doth
             provoke
             you
             .
          
           
             NOne
             usually
             are
             so
             spleenishly
             impatient
             at
             the
             weakness
             of
             Dissenters
             or
             Separatists
             as
             the
             Pastors
             are
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             they
             abound
             most
             in
             Love
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             who
             offend
             ,
             or
             them
             who
             are
             endangered
             by
             them
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             to
             such
             .
             But
             when
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Honour
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             Pastors
             is
             most
             deeply
             concerned
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             carried
             by
             their
             impatiency
             into
             more
             want
             of
             Charity
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             express
             by
             their
             separations
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             see
             that
             they
             well
             enough
             bear
             with
             themselves
             in
             such
             sins
             as
             this
             ,
             or
             in
             others
             as
             great
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             can
             beat
             with
             as
             great
             sins
             in
             the
             people
             with
             too
             much
             patience
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             interest
             concurreth
             not
             to
             raise
             their
             passions
             ;
             in
             such
             cases
             we
             have
             reason
             enough
             to
             fear
             ,
             lest
             pride
             and
             selfishness
             have
             too
             great
             a
             part
             ,
             in
             much
             that
             is
             said
             and
             done
             against
             schism
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             a
             greater
             shame
             for
             children
             to
             cry
             and
             wrangle
             with
             the
             Nurse
             and
             one
             another
             or
             for
             the
             Nurse
             or
             Parents
             to
             go
             to
             law
             with
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             hate
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             doors
             ?
             
             Is
             it
             a
             fault
             for
             children
             to
             be
             so
             impatient
             as
             to
             cry
             and
             quarrel
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             greater
             fault
             in
             Parents
             that
             pretend
             to
             greater
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             be
             impatient
             with
             them
             for
             it
             ?
             I
             know
             you
             will
             say
             that
             
               Parents
               must
               not
               be
               so
               patient
               with
               sin
               ,
               as
               to
               leave
               their
               children
               uncorrected
               :
            
             But
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             correction
             must
             not
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             impatiency
             ,
             but
             of
             Love
             and
             Wisedome
             and
             dislike
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             chosen
             and
             measured
             in
             order
             to
             the
             cure
             of
             it
             .
             It
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             angry
             for
             God
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             its
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             angry
             for
             our selves
             against
             the
             crossing
             of
             our
             wils
             and
             interests
             :
             And
             it
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             correct
             so
             as
             tendeth
             to
             a
             cure
             ;
             And
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             revenged
             or
             do
             mischief
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             Are
             not
             you
             guilty
             
               of
               Ministerial
               weaknesses
            
             in
             preaching
             and
             praying
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             omissions
             in
             your
             private
             oversight
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             it
             is
             meet
             for
             the
             people
             therefore
             to
             revile
             you
             with
             odious
             titles
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             the
             Magistrate
             against
             you
             for
             your
             infirmities
             ?
          
           
             Is
             it
             seemly
             for
             them
             who
             are
             the
             fathers
             of
             the
             flock
             and
             should
             excel
             the
             people
             in
             Love
             and
             lowliness
             ,
             in
             patience
             and
             gentleness
             and
             meekness
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             proud
             and
             passionate
             ,
             as
             to
             storm
             against
             the
             most
             conscientious
             persons
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             
               set
               light
               by
               us
            
             and
             cast
             off
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             they
             hear
             and
             submit
             to
             others
             who
             are
             as
             able
             and
             as
             faithful
             and
             more
             profitable
             to
             them
             than
             we
             ?
             When
             we
             can
             ●asi●er
             bear
             with
             a
             swearer
             or
             drunkard
             or
             the
             families
             that
             are
             prayerless
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             most
             religious
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             choose
             our
             Mini●●●●y
             ,
             but
             pr●●er
             some
             others
             before
             us
             
             as
             more
             edifying
             ?
             When
             we
             can
             bear
             with
             them
             that
             have
             no
             understanding
             or
             seriousness
             in
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             make
             the
             world
             or
             their
             lusts
             their
             idols
             ,
             but
             cannot
             bear
             with
             the
             weak
             irregularities
             of
             the
             most
             upright
             and
             devout
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             never
             so
             irregular
             in
             preferring
             us
             before
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             leaving
             others
             to
             
               follow
               us
            
             ,
             we
             can
             easily
             bear
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             their
             disorders
             may
             be
             well
             excused
             :
             And
             to
             shew
             the
             height
             of
             our
             pride
             ,
             we
             still
             are
             confident
             (
             whether
             we
             are
             uppermost
             or
             undermost
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             publick
             liberty
             or
             are
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             )
             that
             we
             are
             the
             persons
             only
             that
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             all
             are
             in
             the
             right
             that
             follow
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             in
             the
             wrong
             that
             turn
             away
             from
             us
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             Unity
             and
             duty
             to
             follow
             us
             and
             adhere
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             Schismaticks
             who
             forsake
             us
             and
             choose
             others
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             selfishness
             and
             Pride
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             making
             an
             imprudent
             and
             impatient
             stir
             against
             all
             who
             dislike
             them
             ,
             and
             applauding
             all
             how
             bad
             soever
             who
             adhere
             to
             them
             and
             follow
             them
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             a
             cause
             of
             the
             disorders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             weakness
             and
             errours
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             Distinguish
             between
             those
             who
             separate
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             from
             all
             the
             Orthodox
             or
             purest
             and
             Reformed
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             only
             forsake
             the
             Ministery
             of
             some
             one
             person
             ,
             or
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             without
             refusing
             Communion
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             AS
             many
             occasions
             may
             warrant
             a
             removal
             from
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             nothing
             can
             excuse
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             separateth
             only
             from
             some
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             and
             be
             saved
             .
             He
             may
             be
             a
             Christian
             who
             is
             no
             member
             of
             
               your
               flock
            
             ,
             yea
             or
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             :
             But
             he
             is
             
               no
               Christian
            
             who
             is
             no
             member
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             .
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             may
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             a
             difference
             part
             from
             
               one
               another
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             part
             
               from
               Christ
            
             or
             the
             Church-Universal
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             excuse
             the
             fault
             of
             them
             who
             sin
             against
             any
             
               one
               Church
            
             or
             Pastor
             :
             But
             I
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Pastors
             therefore
             sin
             as
             much
             ,
             by
             making
             their
             fault
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             ;
             nor
             to
             suffer
             their
             own
             interest
             partially
             to
             call
             men
             Schismaticks
             or
             Separatists
             ,
             in
             a
             sense
             for
             which
             they
             have
             no
             ground
             .
             If
             they
             can
             learn
             more
             by
             another
             Minister
             than
             by
             me
             ,
             what
             reason
             have
             I
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             their
             edification
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             some
             
             infirmity
             of
             judgement
             may
             appear
             in
             it
             .
             A
             true
             mother
             that
             knoweth
             her
             child
             is
             like
             to
             thrive
             better
             by
             a
             nurses
             milk
             than
             by
             her
             own
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             hatred
             or
             envy
             either
             at
             the
             nurse
             or
             child
             ,
             that
             she
             will
             consent
             ,
             and
             be
             thankful
             ,
             and
             pay
             the
             nurse
             .
             Solomon
             made
             it
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             
               false
               mother
            
             ,
             that
             could
             bear
             the
             dividatur
             ,
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             child
             for
             her
             own
             commodity
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             
               true
               mother
            
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             rather
             lose
             
               her
               commodity
            
             than
             the
             child
             should
             suffer
             .
             And
             Paul
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             that
             
               Christ
               was
               preached
            
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             by
             them
             that
             did
             it
             in
             strife
             and
             
               envy
               ,
               to
               add
               affliction
               to
               his
               ●ands
               .
               Phil.
            
             1.
             
             He
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Physician
             ,
             who
             had
             rather
             the
             patients
             health
             were
             deplorate
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             should
             be
             healed
             by
             another
             who
             is
             preferred
             before
             him
             .
             If
             I
             knew
             that
             man
             by
             whom
             the
             salvation
             of
             my
             flock
             were
             like
             to
             be
             more
             happily
             promoted
             than
             by
             me
             (
             whatever
             infirmity
             of
             theirs
             might
             be
             the
             cause
             )
             I
             should
             think
             my self
             a
             servant
             of
             Satan
             the
             envious
             enemy
             of
             souls
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             Distinguish
             between
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Ministery
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             separate
             :
             and
             those
             who
             remove
             only
             for
             their
             own
             edification
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             weaker
             or
             worse
             Minister
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             Church
             more
             culpable
             and
             less
             pure
             .
          
           
             FOr
             these
             last
             are
             not
             properly
             Separatists
             in
             a
             full
             sense
             :
             Though
             they
             think
             it
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             supposing
             that
             you
             impose
             some
             sin
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             deprive
             them
             of
             discipline
             or
             some
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             Whether
             they
             be
             in
             the
             right
             or
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             yet
             still
             they
             hold
             
               inward
               Communion
            
             with
             you
             ,
             in
             faith
             and
             love
             and
             in
             the
             
               same
               species
            
             of
             worship
             .
             And
             this
             is
             such
             a
             communion
             as
             we
             hold
             with
             many
             forreign
             Churches
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             no
             local
             present
             communion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             Distinguish
             between
             those
             who
             hold
             it
             simply
             unlawful
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             you
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             only
             hold
             it
             unlawful
             to
             prefer
             your
             assemblies
             before
             those
             which
             they
             judge
             more
             pure
             ;
             but
             hold
             it
             lawful
             to
             communicate
             with
             you
             occasionally
             ;
             yea
             and
             statedly
             when
             they
             can
             have
             no
             better
             .
          
           
             I
             Excuse
             not
             all
             such
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             sin
             herein
             .
             For
             if
             they
             prefer
             that
             Church
             or
             Ministery
             which
             they
             should
             not
             prefer
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             sin
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             
               that
               sin
            
             which
             of
             old
             hath
             been
             called
             Separation
             and
             Schism
             .
             While
             a
             man
             is
             free
             ,
             if
             he
             love
             himself
             we
             cannot
             wonder
             if
             he
             choose
             that
             society
             and
             Ministery
             where
             he
             thinketh
             his
             salvation
             may
             be
             best
             furthered
             and
             secured
             :
             All
             sober
             Divines
             who
             write
             of
             the
             Ministery
             and
             of
             company
             ,
             do
             declare
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             yea
             good
             and
             better
             ,
             in
             both
             these
             ,
             is
             of
             so
             great
             imp●●tance
             ,
             that
             all
             wise
             men
             should
             be
             very
             careful
             of
             their
             choise
             .
             If
             we
             may
             without
             reproach
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             cautelous
             what
             wife
             we
             choose
             ,
             what
             master
             or
             servants
             ,
             what
             house
             ,
             what
             neighbourhood
             ,
             what
             soil
             ,
             what
             ayr
             ;
             Much
             more
             may
             we
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             cautelous
             what
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             we
             joyn
             with
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             are
             allowed
             to
             choose
             
             what
             Physician
             we
             will
             commit
             our
             health
             and
             lives
             to
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             constrained
             to
             use
             one
             that
             we
             judge
             to
             be
             ignorant
             or
             false
             ,
             surely
             it
             would
             be
             no
             heinous
             schism
             ,
             if
             the
             like
             liberty
             be
             granted
             and
             used
             for
             our
             souls
             .
             The
             very
             Papists
             give
             the
             people
             liberty
             to
             ch●ose
             their
             Confessours
             ,
             without
             removing
             their
             dwellings
             for
             it
             :
             And
             surely
             my
             conscience
             would
             tell
             me
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             very
             selfish
             and
             proud
             if
             I
             thought
             none
             so
             fit
             to
             instruct
             and
             edifie
             any
             of
             the
             people
             as
             my self
             ?
             No
             nor
             tolerable
             in
             endeavouring
             it
             .
             Have
             I
             not
             heard
             many
             ,
             do
             I
             not
             know
             many
             ,
             who
             preach
             more
             convincingly
             ,
             more
             plainly
             and
             more
             powerfully
             than
             I
             ?
             And
             what
             harm
             is
             it
             then
             if
             the
             people
             hear
             them
             ?
             So
             Christ
             be
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             instructed
             ,
             sanctisied
             and
             saved
             ,
             what
             if
             it
             be
             done
             by
             another
             rather
             than
             by
             me
             ?
             Have
             not
             I
             liberty
             to
             do
             my
             best
             ?
             Shall
             I
             be
             an
             envier
             at
             the
             Gospel
             and
             its
             success
             !
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             or
             any
             faithful
             Minister
             ,
             should
             ever
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             odious
             a
             sin
             !
             I
             speak
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             :
             It
             is
             easie
             and
             usual
             both
             in
             publick
             allowed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             privater
             assemblies
             ,
             to
             preach
             our selves
             while
             we
             seem
             to
             be
             preaching
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             our
             
               perverse
               preaching
            
             to
             
               seek
               disciples
            
             and
             esteemers
             for
             our selves
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             preach●●g
             up
             self●denial
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             most
             zealous
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             souls
             .
             Acts
             20.
             30.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Remember
             Christs
             interest
             in
             the
             weakest
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             to
             them
             which
             Christ
             will
             not
             take
             well
             .
          
           
             THink
             well
             how
             far
             he
             beareth
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             he
             owneth
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             tender
             he
             is
             of
             them
             in
             all
             their
             weaknesses
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             that
             you
             are
             offended
             with
             ,
             though
             you
             must
             never
             the
             more
             love
             the
             fault
             ,
             yet
             remember
             how
             you
             must
             use
             the
             person
             .
             It
             was
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             he
             setteth
             
               little
               children
            
             before
             his
             disciples
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             teach
             them
             not
             only
             humility
             ,
             but
             respect
             and
             patience
             towards
             each
             other
             by
             his
             example
             .
             Math.
             18.
             
             And
             how
             terrible
             a
             passage
             is
             it
             
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Who
               so
               shall
               receive
               one
               such
               little
               child
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               receiveth
               me
               :
               But
               who
               so
               shall
               offend
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               ,
               that
               believe
               in
               me
               ,
               it
               were
               far
               better
               him
               that
               a
               milstone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               neck
               and
               that
               he
               were
               drowned
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             And
             
               Math.
               25.
               
               What
               is
               done
               to
               one
               of
               the
               least
               of
               his
               brethren
            
             (
             for
             so
             he
             calleth
             them
             )
             Christ
             judgeth
             as
             done
             unto
             himself
             .
             He
             will
             not
             break
             the
             bru●sed
             reed
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             ,
             until
             he
             bring
             forth
             judgement
             unto
             victory
             .
             Remember
             but
             Christs
             interest
             in
             them
             and
             affections
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             imitate
             his
             tenderness
             and
             pity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             Distinguish
             between
             weakness
             of
             Gifts
             and
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             many
             that
             are
             weak
             in
             the
             understanding
             of
             matters
             of
             Church-order
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             stronger
             in
             grace
             than
             you
             .
          
           
             HE
             is
             the
             strongest
             Christian
             and
             the
             most
             Godly
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             greatest
             
               Loveto
               God
            
             ,
             and
             heavenliness
             of
             mind
             and
             life
             :
             And
             this
             may
             be
             the
             case
             of
             many
             a
             one
             ,
             who
             by
             some
             errour
             about
             the
             circumstances
             of
             discipline
             and
             worship
             ,
             is
             yet
             a
             trouble
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             that
             offendeth
             yo●
             by
             his
             mistake
             and
             unwarrantable
             singularity
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             weak
             in
             judgement
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             many
             other
             controversies
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             a
             far
             stronger
             Christian
             ,
             than
             I
             who
             see
             his
             errour
             :
             He
             may
             have
             more
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             more
             humility
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             more
             fear
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             more
             fitness
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             more
             heavenly
             desires
             ,
             and
             patience
             in
             tribulation
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             value
             men
             according
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             despise
             them
             as
             weak
             in
             grace
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             weak
             in
             this
             point
             of
             knowledge
             :
             Though
             still
             their
             errours
             are
             not
             to
             be
             owned
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             Remember
             the
             common
             calamity
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             all
             mankind
             :
             What
             strange
             disparity
             there
             is
             in
             mens
             understandings
             !
             and
             how
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             is
             a
             Hospital
             of
             diseased
             souls
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             man
             perfectly
             healed
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             
               WHo
               can
               say
               I
               have
               made
               my
               heart
               clean
               ?
               Prov.
            
             20.
             9.
             
             He
             that
             is
             kept
             from
             
               presumptuous
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             heartily
             prayeth
             and
             striveth
             against
             his
             
               known
               infirmities
            
             ,
             and
             is
             desirous
             to
             know
             his
             unknown
             sins
             that
             he
             may
             avoid
             them
             ,
             hath
             attained
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             loved
             of
             those
             who
             love
             as
             Christ
             doth
             .
             
               Psal.
               19.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Seneca
            
             could
             say
             that
             to
             carp
             at
             th●t
             fault
             which
             was
             every
             mans
             fault
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             reprove
             an
             offender
             ,
             but
             to
             reproach
             humane
             nature
             and
             all
             mankind
             :
             Christians
             indeed
             must
             lament
             even
             the
             vices
             which
             are
             common
             to
             depraved
             nature
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             with
             a
             common
             lamentation
             ,
             which
             falleth
             on
             one
             man
             no
             more
             than
             on
             another
             .
             Even
             as
             we
             lament
             mortality
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             punishment
             of
             mankind
             .
             But
             he
             that
             would
             have
             punishment
             inflicted
             for
             a
             fault
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             would
             have
             all
             men
             punished
             or
             is
             partial
             .
          
           
             If
             our
             infirmities
             are
             not
             all
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             we
             are
             all
             infirm
             .
             Yea
             we
             are
             all
             of
             imperfect
             and
             erroneous
             understandings
             ,
             though
             all
             err
             not
             the
             same
             errour
             .
             ●
             And
             
             we
             are
             every
             man
             certain
             in
             general
             that
             we
             have
             errours
             ,
             though
             no
             man
             know
             in
             particular
             which
             be
             his
             own
             errours
             !
             (
             For
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             say
             that
             while
             I
             err
             in
             judgement
             I
             know
             my
             errour
             )
             so
             that
             other
             men
             know
             our
             errours
             when
             we
             know
             them
             not
             our selves
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             theirs
             which
             are
             unknown
             to
             them
             .
             For
             as
             all
             have
             their
             
               common
               defects
            
             ,
             so
             most
             men
             have
             their
             peculiar
             defects
             and
             errours
             ,
             and
             others
             excel
             those
             persons
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             who
             excel
             them
             in
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Therefore
             if
             no
             errour
             were
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             no
             man
             were
             to
             be
             tolerated
             :
             And
             the
             wisest
             in
             the
             world
             must
             be
             numbered
             with
             the
             intolerable
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             every
             one
             that
             punisheth
             others
             ,
             must
             be
             conscious
             of
             the
             same
             intolerable
             evil
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             but
             power
             exempteth
             him
             from
             the
             same
             suffering
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             but
             the
             King
             should
             escape
             .
             
               In
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               :
               Therefore
               be
               not
               many
               Masters
            
             (
             too
             imperious
             or
             too
             censorious
             towards
             dissenters
             and
             the
             
               infirm
               )
               lest
               ye
               receive
               the
               greater
               condemnation
               .
            
             Jam.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             GOD
             who
             is
             One
             ,
             hath
             made
             the
             creatures
             MANY
             and
             divers
             :
             And
             the
             further
             they
             go
             from
             Him
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             run
             into
             multiplicity
             and
             diversity
             :
             It
             is
             admirable
             in
             Nature
             to
             see
             that
             among
             the
             millions
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             two
             that
             differ
             not
             sufficiently
             to
             be
             discernable
             from
             each
             other
             :
             And
             among
             the
             bruits
             and
             inanimates
             it
             is
             so
             too
             :
             Among
             horses
             and
             oxen
             and
             sheep
             and
             all
             creatures
             ,
             yea
             though
             
               non
               ovum
               ov●
               similius
            
             be
             a
             proverb
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             no
             two
             that
             do
             not
             differ
             :
             No
             nor
             among
             the
             millions
             of
             stones
             which
             lye
             scattered
             over
             the
             surface
             
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             There
             are
             no
             two
             persons
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             are
             just
             of
             the
             same
             intellectual
             complexion
             and
             degree
             ,
             nor
             no
             two
             who
             are
             in
             all
             things
             of
             the
             same
             opinions
             or
             apprehensions
             :
             No
             nor
             any
             one
             man
             who
             is
             in
             all
             things
             long
             of
             the
             same
             apprehensions
             and
             opinions
             with
             himself
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             man
             whose
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             do
             perfectly
             consent
             with
             themselves
             in
             matter
             and
             order
             ,
             any
             two
             hours
             in
             all
             his
             life
             .
             And
             if
             multiplicity
             and
             diversity
             have
             so
             much
             cause
             in
             nature
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             must
             needs
             be
             added
             by
             the
             common
             corruption
             and
             pravity
             of
             nature
             ?
             When
             all
             mankind
             hath
             so
             much
             ignorance
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             degrees
             of
             enmity
             and
             unsuitableness
             to
             holy
             things
             ,
             a
             great
             difference
             of
             judgement
             is
             an
             unavoidable
             consequent
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             And
             mens
             various
             educations
             ,
             and
             converse
             ,
             and
             employments
             must
             needs
             cause
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             apprehensions
             :
             As
             their
             nature
             so
             their
             education
             may
             agree
             in
             some
             generals
             :
             But
             there
             are
             no
             two
             persons
             at
             age
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whose
             educations
             have
             been
             the
             same
             in
             all
             particulars
             :
             Though
             they
             were
             children
             of
             the
             same
             parents
             ,
             and
             bred
             in
             the
             same
             house
             and
             time
             ,
             yet
             all
             that
             they
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             and
             medled
             with
             hath
             not
             been
             in
             all
             points
             just
             the
             same
             :
             the
             same
             in
             matter
             ,
             and
             time
             and
             order
             and
             all
             circumstances
             .
             And
             we
             see
             what
             great
             diversity
             of
             judgements
             any
             one
             of
             these
             doth
             daily
             cause
             .
             To
             have
             parents
             of
             several
             minds
             and
             tempers
             :
             To
             be
             bred
             in
             families
             where
             there
             is
             great
             diversity
             of
             knowledge
             and
             practise
             :
             To
             live
             among
             company
             of
             contrary
             principles
             and
             practise
             ;
             when
             one
             man
             
             heareth
             
               one
               thing
            
             ,
             talkt
             of
             and
             maintain'd
             in
             his
             daily
             converse
             ,
             and
             another
             the
             contrary
             :
             When
             one
             hath
             a
             teacher
             of
             one
             opinion
             and
             another
             of
             another
             :
             Or
             one
             hath
             a
             teacher
             that
             is
             cold
             ,
             and
             another
             one
             that
             is
             servent
             ;
             one
             a
             judicious
             one
             ,
             and
             another
             a
             rash
             and
             intemperate
             one
             ;
             what
             diversity
             of
             apprehensions
             may
             arise
             from
             any
             one
             of
             these
             ?
          
           
             And
             so
             there
             may
             from
             variety
             of
             passions
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             through
             a
             diversity
             of
             bodily
             temperatures
             :
             One
             that
             is
             naturally
             fearful
             is
             apt
             to
             apprehend
             a
             thousand
             things
             as
             terrible
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             scruples
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             away
             from
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             as
             dangerous
             ,
             where
             another
             doth
             apprehend
             no
             danger
             .
             And
             one
             that
             is
             dark
             ,
             or
             incredulous
             ,
             or
             rash
             or
             stupid
             ,
             or
             hardened
             by
             any
             sinful
             course
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             conceive
             that
             he
             is
             safe
             in
             every
             dangerous
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             sleep
             quietly
             at
             the
             brink
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             to
             laught
             at
             them
             that
             tell
             him
             of
             his
             peril
             :
             As
             men
             sit
             under
             the
             same
             instructions
             with
             variety
             of
             affections
             ,
             of
             fear
             or
             hope
             ,
             of
             Love
             or
             hatred
             ,
             of
             joy
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             so
             variously
             are
             they
             disposed
             to
             apprehend
             what
             they
             hear
             ,
             seeing
             
               recipitur
               ad
               modum
               recipientis
            
             .
          
           
             And
             variety
             of
             Gods
             disposing
             providences
             must
             needs
             also
             have
             some
             such
             effect
             .
             While
             one
             is
             rich
             and
             another
             is
             poor
             ;
             one
             hath
             crosses
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             and
             another
             hath
             prosperity
             ;
             one
             is
             full
             and
             another
             is
             hungry
             ;
             one
             is
             observed
             ,
             admired
             and
             honoured
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             taken
             little
             notice
             of
             ,
             or
             is
             vilified
             and
             despised
             ;
             One
             hath
             many
             friends
             and
             another
             many
             enemies
             :
             One
             hath
             friends
             that
             are
             kind
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             
             the
             other
             such
             as
             are
             unkind
             and
             mutable
             ;
             One
             is
             preferred
             by
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             ruined
             or
             oppressed
             ;
             All
             these
             will
             occasion
             variety
             of
             apprehensions
             :
             As
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Lady
             who
             coming
             in
             very
             cold
             ,
             in
             a
             frosty
             day
             ,
             pitied
             the
             naked
             beggars
             at
             the
             door
             ;
             but
             when
             she
             was
             well
             warmed
             chid
             them
             away
             :
             We
             all
             find
             that
             our
             apprehensions
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             vary
             in
             sickness
             from
             what
             they
             were
             in
             health
             ;
             and
             in
             poverty
             from
             what
             they
             were
             in
             plenty
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             angred
             ,
             displeased
             or
             abused
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             when
             we
             were
             pleased
             :
             Yea
             when
             we
             have
             but
             read
             a
             lively
             book
             ,
             or
             heard
             a
             lively
             Sermon
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             before
             our
             affections
             were
             so
             excited
             .
          
           
             Also
             variety
             of
             Temptations
             may
             occasion
             great
             variety
             of
             apprehensions
             :
             When
             one
             mans
             temptations
             are
             all
             alluring
             ,
             to
             lust
             or
             gaming
             or
             stage-playes
             ,
             or
             Romances
             ,
             or
             drunkenness
             ,
             or
             gluttony
             ,
             or
             pastime
             ;
             and
             anothers
             temptations
             are
             all
             to
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             inordinate
             at
             sterities
             and
             despair
             ;
             When
             one
             man
             is
             tempted
             to
             errours
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Even
             he
             that
             overcometh
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             yet
             seldome
             so
             far
             conquereth
             as
             to
             receive
             no
             misimpression
             upon
             his
             mind
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             variety
             of
             
               Callings
               ,
               studies
            
             and
             employments
             occasioneth
             variety
             of
             apprehensions
             :
             A
             mans
             mind
             is
             much
             wrought
             upon
             by
             the
             business
             and
             objects
             which
             he
             is
             daily
             conversant
             about
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             find
             that
             usually
             the
             Courtier
             ,
             the
             Souldier
             ,
             the
             Sea-man
             ,
             the
             Citizen
             and
             the
             Country-man
             much
             differ
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             .
             And
             usually
             (
             though
             not
             every
             
             
             
             
             
             individual
             yet
             )
             as
             to
             the
             
               most
               part
            
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             wisest
             in
             their
             
               own
               professions
            
             :
             Lawyers
             are
             wisest
             in
             matters
             of
             Law
             and
             Divines
             in
             matters
             of
             Divinity
             .
             Opportunities
             of
             study
             and
             instruction
             make
             exceeding
             great
             differences
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Lawyer
             and
             Physician
             perhaps
             may
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             have
             bestowed
             a
             few
             years
             time
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             other
             interrupting
             studies
             :
             When
             the
             Divine
             hath
             studied
             almost
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             drawn
             out
             his
             meditations
             in
             one
             uninterrupted
             thred
             .
             And
             so
             we
             discern
             that
             Lawyers
             and
             Physicians
             have
             oft
             different
             apprehensions
             ,
             of
             matters
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             and
             discipline
             ,
             from
             those
             of
             the
             best
             Divines
             .
          
           
             And
             diversity
             of
             Interests
             maketh
             no
             small
             difference
             of
             apprehensions
             .
             And
             those
             that
             are
             advantaged
             by
             their
             helps
             and
             studies
             may
             be
             disadvantaged
             by
             their
             interests
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             say
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             Lawyer
             and
             the
             Divine
             ,
             the
             Prelate
             and
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             Papist
             and
             the
             Protestant
             (
             both
             
               Princes
               ,
               Prelates
            
             and
             People
             )
             so
             strangely
             differ
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ;
             that
             one
             
               seemeth
               certain
            
             of
             that
             which
             another
             seemeth
             certain
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             and
             one
             ventureth
             his
             salvation
             on
             that
             ,
             which
             another
             ventureth
             his
             salvation
             against
             .
             Interest
             worketh
             secretly
             and
             too
             much
             with
             the
             best
             ;
             but
             openly
             and
             predominantly
             with
             the
             worst
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             interest
             and
             opinion
             of
             the
             several
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             parties
             or
             Sects
             which
             men
             are
             related
             to
             ,
             or
             are
             engaged
             with
             ,
             doth
             strongly
             tend
             to
             different
             apprehensions
             in
             all
             matters
             which
             those
             interests
             are
             concerned
             in
             .
             And
             many
             very
             good
             men
             think
             ,
             
             that
             
               publick
               interest
            
             may
             be
             allowed
             much
             power
             upon
             their
             minds
             ,
             though
             
               private
               and
               personal
            
             must
             be
             denied
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             to
             see
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             almost
             all
             Christians
             are
             incorporated
             into
             one
             sect
             or
             party
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             how
             easily
             the
             inconsiderable
             reasons
             of
             their
             party
             can
             prevail
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             hardly
             the
             better
             reasons
             of
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             seem
             to
             them
             of
             any
             weight
             or
             worth
             ?
             Not
             only
             the
             parties
             of
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             Lutherans
             and
             Reformed
             ,
             &c.
             shew
             this
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             the
             Regulars
             and
             Seculars
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             the
             Thomists
             ,
             Scotists
             ,
             &c.
             declare
             it
             .
             And
             the
             difference
             made
             by
             ,
             
               natural
               capacities
            
             is
             yet
             more
             than
             all
             this
             .
             When
             one
             man
             is
             born
             to
             a
             duller
             understanding
             ,
             and
             another
             hath
             a
             quick
             and
             clear
             apprehension
             ;
             All
             that
             these
             men
             read
             and
             hear
             and
             meditate
             on
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             make
             different
             impressions
             on
             their
             minds
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             thing
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             which
             maketh
             many
             controversies
             endless
             ,
             and
             maketh
             both
             Divines
             and
             people
             run
             away
             from
             one
             another
             as
             dangerously
             erroneous
             :
             If
             a
             few
             men
             have
             clearer
             understandings
             than
             the
             duller
             and
             unstudied
             sort
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             be
             the
             minor
             part
             :
             For
             the
             dull
             and
             slothful
             (
             and
             yet
             self-conceited
             )
             will
             ever
             be
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             many
             to
             one
             ,
             till
             the
             golden
             age
             return
             .
             And
             when
             all
             the
             world
             feeleth
             the
             consequents
             of
             this
             difference
             ,
             can
             we
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             dote
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             it
             possible
             to
             cure
             it
             ?
          
           
             Yet
             the
             various
             degrees
             of
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             do
             certainly
             also
             make
             great
             variety
             of
             apprehensions
             .
             When
             God
             giveth
             to
             some
             those
             true
             
             illuminations
             ,
             those
             ●hirsting
             desires
             after
             truth
             ,
             those
             heart-experiences
             ,
             those
             delightful
             rel●shes
             ,
             those
             powerful
             effects
             and
             victories
             ,
             which
             he
             giveth
             not
             to
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             to
             differ
             &
             must
             needs
             have
             different
             apprehensions
             of
             such
             things
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             send
             
               peace
               but
               division
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             an
             object
             ,
             and
             preach
             so
             holy
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             give
             such
             grace
             ,
             as
             would
             
               ●ccasion
               divisions
            
             ,
             by
             making
             his
             sanctified
             ones
             differ
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             occasioning
             the
             erritation
             of
             the
             worlds
             malignity
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             the
             grand
             difference
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             and
             of
             the
             serpent
             ,
             the
             holy
             and
             the
             carnal
             seed
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             the
             root
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             sorest
             divisions
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             will
             never
             be
             reconciled
             till
             Christ
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             shall
             say
             to
             one
             part
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               :
               For
               the
               carn●l
               mind
               is
               enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               his
               law
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               can
               be
               (
               in
               sens●
               comp●sito
               .
               )
            
             Rom.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             was
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             God
             permitted
             that
             great
             eruption
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             born
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             against
             his
             innocent
             brothers
             life
             ,
             on
             the
             bare
             account
             of
             their
             
               religious
               sacrifices
            
             !
             And
             the
             Cainites
             are
             still
             too
             strong
             for
             Alel's
             successors
             ,
             and
             too
             numerous
             .
             And
             why
             did
             he
             
               kill
               his
               brother
            
             ?
             But
             
               because
               his
               own
               works
               were
               evil
            
             and
             his
             
               brothers
               righteous
            
             .
             Gen.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             12.
             
             And
             as
             Paul
             saith
             of
             the
             two
             sons
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               was
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               persecuted
               him
               that
               was
               born
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
               even
               so
               it
               is
               now
               .
            
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             
             For
             the
             
               flesh
               fighteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               and
               the
               spirit
               against
               the
               
               flesh
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               contrary
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             And
             that
             which
             is
             
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               flesh
               ,
               &
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               spirit
               .
            
             Joh.
             3.
             6.
             
             And
             
               they
               that
               are
               of
               the
               flesh
               do
               savour
               mind
               or
               understand
               the
               things
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               after
               the
               spirit
               do
               mind
               the
               things
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Our
             heavenly
             teacher
             told
             his
             disciples
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             world
             the
             world
             would
             love
             them
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             chosen
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             hate
             them
             (
             even
             as
             it
             hated
             him
             .
             )
             
               Ioh.
               15.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Ioh.
            
             17.
             14.
             
             And
             every
             
               one
               that
               doth
               evil
               hateth
               the
               light
               .
               Ioh.
            
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Nothing
             then
             can
             be
             surer
             or
             plainer
             to
             a
             believer
             ,
             than
             that
             there
             will
             be
             still
             as
             great
             divisions
             and
             diversitie
             of
             apprehensions
             as
             radicated
             enmity
             can
             breed
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             to
             prevent
             many
             objections
             )
             let
             these
             three
             things
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             grand
             difference
             which
             lieth
             in
             the
             greatest
             matters
             ,
             in
             head
             and
             heart
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             influence
             upon
             abundance
             of
             inferiour
             controversies
             :
             Both
             as
             the
             Persons
             and
             
               main
               cause
            
             are
             concerned
             in
             them
             .
             Reason
             and
             experience
             have
             put
             this
             past
             controversie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             doth
             not
             concern
             only
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             
               visible
               Church
               within
               it self
            
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Hypocrites
             and
             carnal
             worshippers
             ,
             have
             still
             the
             
               Cainish
               serpentine
               nature
            
             :
             Yea
             those
             that
             by
             advantages
             and
             interest
             are
             brought
             over
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             as
             well
             as
             Christian
             side
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             happy
             Church
             where
             the
             Hypocrites
             are
             not
             the
             
               greater
               part
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             neither
             great
             Learning
             ,
             nor
             degrees
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pastoral
             
             office
             ,
             nor
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             highest
             zeal
             ,
             which
             will
             serve
             turn
             to
             cure
             the
             
               carnal
               enmity
            
             ,
             without
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             of
             grace
             .
             So
             that
             when
             controversies
             arise
             ,
             we
             
               see
               not
            
             in
             the
             hypocrites
             that
             
               carnal
               mind
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             strictest
             pro●ession
             ,
             or
             greatest
             learning
             ,
             or
             most
             venerable
             function
             ,
             will
             work
             against
             the
             interest
             of
             holiness
             :
             But
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             
               there
               it
               is
            
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             not
             the
             persons
             in
             whom
             but
             by
             the
             full
             effects
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             note
             also
             that
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             or
             remnant
             of
             this
             unhappy
             root
             and
             principle
             even
             in
             the
             
               sanctified
               themselves
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             hard
             in
             a
             controversie
             to
             perceive
             in
             our selves
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             others
             ,
             how
             much
             our
             judgements
             may
             be
             moved
             by
             this
             party
             ;
             and
             what
             influence
             it
             may
             have
             into
             our
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             this
             maketh
             it
             but
             too
             manifest
             ,
             what
             a
             certainty
             there
             is
             of
             perpetual
             differences
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             all
             these
             foresaid
             accounts
             .
          
           
             Add
             also
             this
             great
             and
             unavoidable
             cause
             ,
             that
             one
             
               errour
               leadeth
               in
               another
            
             :
             And
             no
             man
             being
             without
             some
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             being
             generative
             ,
             and
             inferring
             more
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             come
             to
             when
             all
             those
             also
             shall
             have
             their
             off-spring
             ?
             and
             the
             further
             they
             go
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             will
             increase
             and
             multiply
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             judgement
             by
             one
             is
             laid
             open
             to
             another
             (
             even
             as
             truth
             inferreth
             truth
             )
             so
             the
             will
             is
             engaged
             ,
             and
             espouseth
             mens
             own
             opinions
             as
             their
             interest
             ;
             which
             maketh
             them
             stretch
             their
             w●ts
             in
             study
             to
             maintain
             what
             once
             they
             have
             received
             and
             asserted
             :
             And
             alas
             how
             often
             have
             I
             
             heard
             wise
             and
             reverend
             persons
             cry
             out
             against
             this
             pride
             and
             partiality
             in
             others
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             next
             discourse
             or
             the
             same
             ,
             have
             shamefully
             shewed
             it
             in
             themselves
             :
             making
             much
             of
             their
             own
             inconsiderable
             reasonings
             ,
             and
             vilifying
             cogent
             evidence
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             intent
             on
             their
             own
             inventions
             and
             cause
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             scarce
             have
             patience
             to
             hear
             another
             speak
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             have
             heard
             him
             ,
             their
             first
             words
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             well
             weighed
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             arguments
             ,
             but
             were
             all
             the
             while
             thinking
             what
             to
             say
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             go
             on
             as
             they
             had
             begun
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             (
             not
             to
             run
             into
             any
             more
             causes
             )
             there
             is
             an
             universal
             lamentable
             cause
             of
             differences
             ,
             that
             almost
             all
             people
             naturally
             are
             apt
             
               to
               be
               very
               confident
               of
               all
               their
               own
               apprehensions
               ,
            
             And
             very
             few
             have
             any
             
               due
               suspicion
            
             of
             their
             own
             opinions
             ;
             or
             an
             understanding
             submission
             to
             wiser
             men
             .
             Yea
             boyes
             (
             that
             are
             once
             past
             their
             Tutors
             dictates
             )
             and
             the
             weakest
             women
             ,
             are
             usually
             as
             confident
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             experienced
             persons
             .
             Yea
             none
             are
             so
             apt
             to
             be
             too
             doubtful
             and
             di●●ident
             of
             their
             own
             understandings
             ,
             as
             the
             Learned
             who
             are
             next
             the
             highest
             form
             :
             For
             they
             have
             knowledge
             enough
             to
             know
             what
             can
             be
             objected
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             an
             hundred
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             the
             ignorant
             never
             saw
             .
             So
             that
             the
             more
             weak
             &
             worthless
             and
             erroneous
             any
             ones
             judgment
             is
             ,
             usually
             the
             more
             furious
             are
             they
             in
             their
             prosecution
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             most
             
               certain
               truth
            
             which
             they
             apprehend
             :
             These
             are
             the
             boldest
             both
             in
             schisms
             and
             persecutions
             ;
             as
             being
             so
             sure
             
             that
             their
             conceits
             are
             right
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             censure
             or
             separate
             or
             scorn
             or
             despise
             ,
             or
             afflict
             dissenters
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             common
             thing
             to
             hear
             religious
             people
             speak
             meanly
             and
             humbly
             of
             their
             own
             understandings
             in
             the
             general
             ;
             But
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             particulars
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             rarest
             part
             of
             humility
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             find
             :
             Very
             few
             do
             shew
             any
             competent
             modesty
             (
             except
             the
             grosly
             ignorant
             who
             have
             no
             pretence
             to
             wisdome
             )
             :
             What
             abundance
             of
             good
             people
             of
             the
             darker
             sort
             ,
             have
             I
             been
             fain
             to
             rebuke
             for
             their
             
               over-valuing
               me
            
             and
             
               my
               understanding
            
             ;
             who
             when
             I
             have
             but
             crost
             
               their
               opinions
            
             about
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             most
             groundlesly
             ,
             they
             took
             for
             a
             duty
             or
             a
             sin
             ,
             have
             held
             as
             fast
             their
             vain
             conceits
             ,
             and
             made
             as
             much
             of
             their
             most
             senseless
             reasonings
             ,
             and
             as
             passionately
             and
             confidently
             rejected
             the
             most
             unquestionable
             proof
             which
             I
             have
             offered
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             infailible
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             me
             for
             an
             errant
             fool
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             not
             the
             case
             of
             one
             or
             two
             Sects
             only
             ;
             but
             naturally
             of
             
               almost
               all
               men
            
             ,
             till
             God
             hath
             taught
             them
             that
             rare
             part
             of
             humility
             ,
             to
             have
             
               Humble
               Understandings
            
             ,
             and
             low
             thoughts
             of
             their
             own
             judgements
             ,
             and
             a
             due
             suspicion
             of
             their
             apprehensions
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             cure
             is
             the
             harder
             because
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             have
             a
             humble
             suspicion
             of
             themselves
             without
             running
             into
             the
             contrary
             ,
             extream
             of
             scepticism
             ,
             and
             being
             cold
             and
             unfaithful
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             They
             know
             not
             how
             to
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             
               is
               good
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             constant
             in
             religion
             ,
             without
             holding
             fast
             all
             which
             they
             have
             once
             conceited
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             being
             constant
             in
             their
             errour
             :
             
             Especially
             when
             good
             or
             evil
             is
             voted
             to
             them
             by
             that
             party
             whose
             piety
             they
             most
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             a
             Religious
             distemper
             only
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             so
             natural
             to
             mankind
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             
               common
               matters
            
             neighbours
             and
             neighbours
             ,
             masters
             and
             servants
             ,
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             ,
             have
             a
             strange
             diversity
             of
             apprehensions
             :
             One
             thinks
             that
             this
             is
             the
             best
             way
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             the
             other
             is
             best
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             reason
             and
             wrangle
             it
             out
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             usually
             each
             party
             still
             holdeth
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             hardly
             yieldeth
             to
             anothers
             reasons
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             they
             
               do
               yield
            
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             unhappy
             that
             they
             are
             as
             like
             to
             yield
             to
             one
             more
             erroneous
             than
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             into
             a
             worse
             opinion
             ,
             as
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             commonly
             ,
             
               Appearance
               ,
               Advantage
               ,
               Interest
            
             ,
             and
             a
             taking
             tone
             and
             voice
             ,
             do
             more
             with
             them
             than
             solid
             evidence
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             all
             this
             if
             you
             infer
             a
             necessity
             of
             Government
             ,
             so
             do
             I.
             But
             if
             a
             necessity
             of
             
               force
               and
               rigor
            
             ,
             think
             on
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             first
             hear
             what
             I
             shall
             further
             say
             :
             And
             consider
             what
             I
             have
             said
             already
             .
             Distinguish
             between
             the
             
               common
               frailties
            
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             
               special
               enormities
            
             :
             And
             forget
             not
             that
             you
             are
             men
             and
             live
             among
             men
             :
             And
             let
             not
             men
             be
             cast
             out
             for
             
               Original
               sin
            
             ;
             nor
             punish
             a
             few
             for
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             Nor
             condemn
             not
             your selves
             in
             condemning
             others
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             further
             add
             :
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             Evermore
             distinguish
             between
             the
             necessary
             truths
             and
             duties
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             not
             of
             necessity
             ;
             and
             between
             the
             Tollerable
             and
             the
             intollerable
             errours
             :
             And
             never
             think
             of
             a
             Common
             Unity
             or
             Concord
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             necessary
             points
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             primitive
             simplicity
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             discipline
             and
             worship
             ;
             and
             the
             forbearance
             of
             dissenters
             in
             tollerable
             differences
             .
          
           
             IF
             I
             were
             to
             speak
             but
             once
             to
             the
             world
             whilest
             I
             lived
             ,
             this
             should
             be
             my
             Theam
             :
             And
             yet
             (
             for
             ought
             that
             I
             can
             perceive
             by
             any
             visible
             effects
             )
             I
             never
             spake
             of
             any
             thing
             with
             less
             success
             .
             One
             party
             writeth
             copiously
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             which
             will
             ●ollow
             Tolleration
             .
             And
             they
             say
             true
             ,
             i●
             they
             mean
             the
             tolleration
             of
             things
             intollerable
             :
             The
             other
             write
             as
             copiously
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Tolleration
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             :
             And
             they
             say
             true
             ,
             if
             they
             mean
             only
             the
             Tolleration
             of
             
               things
               tollerable
            
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             them
             saith
             true
             if
             they
             mean
             universally
             ,
             and
             speak
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             :
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             plain
             and
             sure
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             tollerating
             
               of
               all
               errours
               and
               faults
            
             which
             conscience
             may
             be
             pretended
             for
             ,
             or
             
               of
               none
               at
               all
            
             ,
             are
             utterly
             destructive
             of
             Christian
             and
             humane
             peace
             and
             safety
             .
             He
             is
             scarce
             well
             in
             his
             wits
             that
             holdeth
             either
             part
             universally
             and
             unlimitedly
             :
             For
             the
             one
             would
             have
             no
             Government
             ,
             
             and
             the
             other
             would
             have
             no
             subjects
             to
             be
             governed
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             
               bounds
               and
               limits
            
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             we
             may
             reckon
             them
             as
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             distracted
             persons
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             the
             bounds
             are
             so
             undiscoverable
             ,
             that
             the
             mention
             of
             them
             is
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             therefore
             either
             All
             or
             None
             must
             be
             tollerated
             according
             as
             Rulers
             are
             disposed
             ,
             or
             their
             interest
             seemeth
             to
             require
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             say
             ,
             
               What
               points
               be
               they
               that
               are
               necessary
               ,
               and
               what
               unnecessary
               ?
               What
               errours
               are
               tollerable
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               intollerable
               ?
               Can
               you
               name
               and
               number
               them
               ?
            
             Or
             ,
             
               who
               must
               be
               the
               judge
            
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Let
             it
             be
             first
             supposed
             that
             
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               Law
               to
               judge
               by
               ,
            
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             quickly
             tell
             you
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Judge
             (
             A
             question
             which
             the
             confused
             world
             doth
             further
             their
             confusion
             by
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             a
             thousand
             times
             answered
             past
             all
             rational
             contradiction
             )
             
               Iudgement
               is
               private
               or
               publick
            
             :
             The
             
               judicium
               privatum
               discretionis
            
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             guide
             of
             rational
             acts
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             every
             private
             man
             (
             which
             none
             that
             is
             a
             man
             did
             ever
             yet
             deny
             )
             The
             
               judicium
               publicum
            
             is
             either
             
               in
               foro
               civili
            
             determining
             in
             order
             to
             
               corporal
               coaction
            
             ,
             and
             this
             belongeth
             only
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             ;
             Or
             it
             is
             in
             
               foro
               Ecclesiae
            
             determining
             in
             order
             to
             Church-communion
             or
             Excommunication
             ;
             and
             this
             belongeth
             only
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             (
             but
             under
             the
             coactive
             Government
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             the
             Pastors
             being
             the
             Governors
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             in
             part
             the
             executioners
             .
             )
             He
             that
             requireth
             more
             understands
             not
             this
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             what
             if
             ther●
             be
             a
             difficulty
             what
             points
             are
             necessary
             and
             what
             errours
             are
             
             into●erable
             ?
             Yet
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             certa●n
             that
             such
             a
             
               difference
               there
               is
            
             ,
             and
             that
             accordingly
             men
             
               must
               do
            
             ;
             doth
             it
             not
             rather
             concern
             both
             parties
             to
             search
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             practise
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             discern
             ,
             than
             to
             cast
             away
             Reason
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             difficulty
             in
             using
             it
             aright
             ?
             Just
             thus
             the
             Papists
             do
             with
             us
             about
             the
             like
             notion
             of
             fundamentals
             or
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             They
             call
             to
             us
             for
             a
             just
             enumeration
             of
             the
             fundamentals
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             find
             so
             much
             difficulty
             there
             ,
             as
             may
             find
             words
             and
             work
             for
             a
             perverse
             wrangler
             ,
             they
             insult
             as
             if
             they
             might
             therefore
             take
             either
             
               all
               things
            
             or
             nothing
             to
             be
             essentials
             ,
             and
             of
             necessity
             :
             As
             if
             Christianity
             had
             no
             constitutive
             essentiall
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             nothing
             .
             And
             when
             they
             have
             all
             done
             they
             are
             forced
             themselves
             in
             their
             writings
             to
             distinguish
             the
             
               fundamentals
               ,
               essentials
            
             ,
             and
             
               universally
               necessary
            
             points
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Dave●p●rt
               ,
               Costerus
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Holden
               ,
               &c.
            
             do
             .
             )
             And
             doth
             it
             not
             then
             concern
             them
             as
             much
             as
             us
             ,
             to
             know
             which
             they
             be
             ?
             What
             if
             it
             be
             a
             hard
             thing
             to
             enumerate
             just
             how
             many
             bits
             a
             man
             may
             eat
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             a
             glutton
             ?
             or
             how
             many
             drops
             a
             man
             may
             drink
             and
             be
             no
             drunkard
             ?
             or
             just
             what
             meats
             and
             drinks
             must
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             avoid
             exce●s
             in
             quality
             ?
             or
             just
             what
             sort
             of
             stuffes
             or
             silks
             or
             cloth
             or
             fashions
             may
             be
             used
             without
             excess
             in
             apparel
             ?
             will
             you
             thence
             infer
             that
             men
             may
             eat
             and
             drink
             any
             thing
             in
             quantity
             and
             quality
             ,
             or
             else
             nothing
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             may
             wear
             
               any
               thing
            
             ,
             or
             must
             go
             naked
             ?
             What
             if
             you
             cannot
             justly
             enumerate
             what
             herbs
             or
             roots
             or
             drugs
             are
             wholsome
             and
             what
             are
             unwholsome
             ?
             which
             
             purge
             too
             much
             and
             which
             too
             little
             ?
             Must
             therefore
             all
             be
             used
             indifferently
             or
             none
             ?
             If
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             enumerate
             just
             how
             many
             faults
             or
             weaknesses
             may
             be
             tollerable
             in
             my
             servants
             ?
             Must
             I
             therefore
             have
             none
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             those
             that
             are
             faultless
             ?
             or
             else
             must
             I
             allow
             them
             to
             do
             
               any
               thing
            
             that
             they
             list
             ?
             Though
             just
             at
             the
             verge
             of
             evil
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             is
             good
             may
             be
             matter
             of
             doubt
             ,
             yet
             God
             in
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             hath
             given
             us
             sufficient
             light
             for
             an
             upright
             ,
             safe
             &
             peaceable
             life
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             if
             ever
             Baptism
             had
             been
             well
             understood
             ,
             by
             these
             objectors
             ,
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             had
             been
             understood
             .
             Hath
             not
             Christ
             himself
             determined
             who
             they
             be
             that
             shall
             be
             
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
            
             and
             numbered
             with
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             tenor
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Church
             take
             the
             Creed
             to
             be
             sufficient
             for
             its
             proper
             use
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               profession
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             And
             yet
             are
             we
             now
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             essentials
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             to
             be
             received
             as
             a
             professor
             of
             Christian●ty
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             subject
             more
             largely
             to
             be
             handled
             if
             Rulers
             will
             permit
             it
             :
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             because
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Magistrates
             but
             the
             Pastors
             that
             I
             am
             now
             speaking
             to
             ,
             I
             shall
             pretermit
             the
             most
             which
             is
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             only
             acquaint
             you
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             these
             following
             wayes
             must
             be
             chosen
             .
          
           
             I.
             Either
             to
             tollerate
             
               all
               men
            
             to
             do
             what
             they
             wil
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             make
             a
             matter
             of
             conscience
             or
             religion
             ;
             And
             then
             some
             ,
             may
             offer
             their
             children
             
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             think
             they
             do
             God
             service
             in
             killing
             his
             servants
             ;
             ●nd
             some
             may
             think
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             perswade
             people
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             nor
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             duty
             ,
             nor
             sin
             ;
             but
             all
             things
             are
             left
             to
             our
             own
             wills
             as
             lawless
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             else
             you
             must
             tollerate
             
               no
               errour
            
             or
             fault
             in
             religion
             ;
             And
             then
             you
             must
             advise
             what
             measure
             of
             penalty
             you
             will
             inflict
             .
             If
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             then
             you
             tollerate
             the
             errour
             still
             :
             For
             they
             that
             err
             will
             err
             still
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             conscienciously
             pray
             as
             Daniel
             did
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             or
             forbear
             to
             obey
             the
             King
             as
             the
             three
             Confessours
             did
             .
             
               Dan.
               3.
            
             will
             do
             
               so
               still
            
             ,
             for
             all
             your
             penalty
             ;
             And
             so
             there
             is
             
               no
               cure
            
             ,
             but
             a
             tolleration
             still
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             inflict
             upon
             them
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             you
             must
             resolve
             that
             the
             King
             shall
             dwel
             alone
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             subjects
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             no
             King
             ;
             nor
             have
             any
             servant
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             no
             Masters
             ;
             nor
             endure
             so
             much
             as
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             no
             husband
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             children
             must
             use
             them
             as
             K.
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             did
             his
             eldest
             son
             Prince
             Charles
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             no
             Father
             .
             It
             can
             be
             no
             less
             than
             this
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             you
             will
             
               imprison
               them
               ,
               every
               subject
            
             must
             be
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             then
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             find
             them
             food
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Or
             else
             you
             must
             deal
             partially
             and
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             condemn
             one
             while
             you
             acquit
             another
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             fault
             ;
             or
             condemn
             
               one
               sort
            
             of
             errours
             ,
             while
             you
             allow
             to
             tollerate
             
               others
               as
               great
            
             :
             As
             if
             all
             were
             to
             be
             punished
             who
             believe
             
               not
               Christs
               descent
               into
               Hell
            
             ,
             while
             all
             are
             tollerated
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Or
             else
             you
             must
             make
             sure
             that
             all
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             shall
             be
             born
             under
             the
             same
             Planets
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             parents
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             temperament
             and
             complexion
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             teachers
             ,
             and
             company
             ,
             and
             all
             hear
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             and
             all
             see
             the
             same
             objects
             ,
             and
             all
             have
             the
             same
             callings
             ,
             employments
             ,
             interests
             ,
             passions
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             advantages
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             natural
             capacity
             ,
             and
             of
             grace
             :
             That
             so
             there
             may
             be
             no
             difference
             or
             defect
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             must
             ●istinguish
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             
               some
               are
               tollerable
               and
               shall
               be
               tollerated
               ,
            
             and
             
               some
               errours
               ar●
               intollerable
            
             and
             
               shall
               not
               be
               tollerated
            
             (
             in
             the
             tongue
             I
             mean
             ;
             for
             you
             must
             tollerate
             them
             in
             the
             mind
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             not
             )
             And
             then
             you
             will
             find
             a
             necessity
             of
             discerning
             as
             well
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             the
             tollerable
             from
             the
             intollerable
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             for
             Christs
             sake
             and
             his
             Churches
             sake
             and
             your
             own
             sake
             ,
             bethink
             you
             whether
             Christ
             be
             not
             the
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             hath
             given
             his
             Church
             no
             Laws
             for
             its
             Constitution
             and
             Administration
             ?
             By
             which
             we
             must
             try
             who
             are
             to
             be
             the
             members
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             himself
             and
             one
             another
             ?
             and
             who
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             and
             avoided
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             i●
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Church-establishment
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             And
             whether
             we
             can
             expect
             more
             infallible
             deciders
             of
             such
             cases
             ,
             than
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Apostles
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             now
             as
             then
             ,
             and
             and
             its
             
               universal
               constitution
            
             and
             
               necessary
               administration
            
             the
             same
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             primitive
             
             Church
             or
             ours
             be
             the
             purer
             and
             more
             exemplary
             ?
             And
             whether
             it
             would
             do
             Kings
             and
             Kingdomes
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             any
             dangerous
             hurt
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             Christians
             hold
             their
             Union
             and
             Communion
             just
             on
             the
             same
             terms
             as
             they
             did
             under
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             Or
             at
             least
             whether
             it
             be
             worthy
             all
             the
             calamitous
             divisions
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             that
             have
             for
             conscience
             sake
             been
             shed
             ,
             and
             the
             enduring
             of
             the
             outcries
             of
             the
             imprisoned
             and
             banished
             ,
             and
             their
             prayers
             to
             heaven
             for
             deliverance
             from
             mens
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             leaving
             of
             such
             a
             name
             on
             record
             to
             posterity
             ,
             as
             is
             usually
             left
             in
             History
             on
             the
             authors
             of
             such
             sufferings
             ;
             besides
             the
             present
             regret
             of
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             calamities
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             divisions
             and
             destruction
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             cometh
             hereupon
             ;
             I
             say
             whether
             it
             be
             worth
             the
             suffering
             of
             all
             this
             (
             and
             O
             how
             small
             a
             part
             is
             this
             )
             and
             all
             to
             keep
             our
             Churches
             from
             the
             primitive
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             way
             and
             Communion
             which
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             established
             and
             practised
             ?
             Shall
             we
             speak
             so
             highly
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             and
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             all
             this
             blood
             and
             misery
             ,
             division
             and
             distraction
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             endured
             ,
             rather
             than
             our
             Union
             and
             Communion
             should
             be
             held
             on
             the
             terms
             which
             they
             did
             appoint
             and
             practise
             ?
             or
             rather
             than
             such
             terms
             should
             be
             tolerated
             among
             us
             ?
             I
             know
             what
             is
             said
             against
             all
             this
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             no
             place
             to
             answer
             all
             that
             is
             said
             by
             such
             as
             cannot
             see
             how
             to
             answer
             themselves
             in
             so
             clear
             a
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             Remember
             that
             the
             Pastoral
             Government
             is
             a
             Work
             of
             LIGHT
             and
             LOVE
             :
             and
             what
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             these
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             done
             by
             you
             :
             And
             therefore
             you
             must
             make
             it
             your
             great
             study
             and
             employment
             ,
             first
             to
             Know
             more
             than
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             Love
             them
             more
             than
             they
             Love
             you
             or
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             convince
             them
             by
             unresistable
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             the
             warmth
             of
             your
             Love
             to
             be
             felt
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             every
             word
             and
             act
             of
             your
             Ministration
             ;
             As
             the
             Mi●k
             is
             wa●m
             by
             the
             natural
             heat
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             fitted
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             child
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             message
             of
             Love
             which
             we
             have
             to
             bring
             ,
             and
             a
             work
             of
             Love
             which
             we
             cooperate
             to
             effect
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             Love
             which
             must
             be
             our
             principle
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             an
             office
             and
             work
             of
             Love
             which
             we
             are
             called
             to
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             must
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             work
             .
             Faith
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             Love
             is
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             new
             Creature
             :
             And
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Light
             in
             our
             office
             and
             work
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Faith
             and
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             Life
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Love.
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             great
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             &
             Christ
             in
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             life
             and
             suffering
             ,
             hath
             
             taught
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Love
             is
             the
             way
             to
             win
             Love
             and
             to
             cure
             enmity
             :
             And
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             learned
             this
             lesson
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             imitate
             his
             Lord
             in
             this
             :
             That
             as
             our
             office
             participateth
             subordinately
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             both
             
               Ruling
               ,
               Teaching
            
             &
             Priestly
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             participate
             of
             that
             
               Spirit
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             Principle
             and
             must
             be
             ours
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             a
             work
             of
             Love
             which
             we
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Can
             you
             well
             Preach
             so
             great
             Love
             of
             Christ
             to
             men
             without
             Love
             ?
             if
             you
             shew
             not
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             you
             can
             never
             expect
             to
             win
             their
             Love
             to
             your selves
             .
             And
             when
             you
             overmuch
             desire
             to
             be
             loved
             your selves
             (
             as
             which
             of
             you
             doth
             not
             ,
             )
             you
             pretend
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             your
             endeavours
             more
             successful
             ,
             when
             you
             perswade
             them
             to
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             And
             doubtless
             a
             just
             Love
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Preacher
             is
             a
             good
             advantage
             to
             this
             success
             .
             And
             in
             good
             sadness
             ,
             can
             you
             believe
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             so
             likely
             to
             win
             Love
             as
             Love
             ,
             or
             did
             experience
             ever
             teach
             you
             ,
             that
             reproach
             ,
             or
             contempt
             ,
             or
             hurting
             men
             ,
             was
             the
             effectual
             way
             to
             make
             them
             Love
             you
             ?
             This
             way
             hath
             been
             long
             tried
             by
             the
             Mountebanks
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
            
             and
             many
             other
             Countries
             ,
             but
             alas
             with
             what
             success
             ?
             Indeed
             
               solitudinem
               faciunt
               &
               pa●●m
               vocant
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             saith
             :
             When
             they
             have
             killed
             those
             that
             they
             had
             first
             oppressed
             ,
             they
             affrighted
             the
             rest
             to
             
               say
               they
               loved
               them
            
             ,
             and
             really
             won
             the
             Love
             of
             their
             surviving
             blood-thirsty
             enemies
             :
             but
             that
             was
             all
             .
             If
             the
             new
             knack
             of
             transfusion
             of
             blood
             cannot
             do
             this
             feat
             ,
             by
             letting
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Spaniel
             
             (
             who
             loveth
             him
             that
             beateth
             him
             )
             when
             you
             let
             out
             their
             own
             ,
             phlebotomy
             will
             never
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Account
             then
             that
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             converse
             ,
             that
             reproof
             ,
             that
             discipline
             in
             which
             Love
             is
             not
             apparently
             predominant
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             lifeless
             useless
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             winning
             of
             a
             sinners
             heart
             to
             Christ.
             Though
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             when
             the
             case
             of
             the
             sinner
             appeareth
             desperate
             ,
             the
             severity
             of
             Discipline
             in
             casting
             him
             off
             ,
             may
             express
             more
             of
             another
             affection
             as
             to
             him
             :
             But
             that
             is
             because
             in
             so
             doing
             you
             must
             shew
             greater
             Love
             to
             the
             Church
             which
             must
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             infection
             .
          
           
             
               But
               perhaps
               you
               'l
               say
            
             ,
             They
             despise
             me
             ,
             and
             injure
             me
             ,
             and
             follow
             others
             and
             admire
             them
             ,
             who
             deserve
             not
             so
             well
             of
             them
             as
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             we
             are
             most
             of
             us
             too
             partial
             to
             be
             competent
             Judges
             of
             our
             own
             deserts
             .
             Selfishness
             too
             often
             maketh
             us
             think
             better
             of
             our selves
             ,
             our
             preaching
             and
             our
             lives
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             cause
             :
             And
             it
             too
             often
             filleth
             men
             with
             envy
             against
             those
             ,
             whose
             greater
             worth
             and
             better
             labours
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             preferred
             by
             the
             hearers
             :
             And
             envy
             usually
             breeds
             detraction
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             giddy
             persons
             heap
             up
             Teachers
             to
             them selves
             and
             follow
             seducers
             ,
             &
             coutemn
             the
             faithfullest
             servants
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             I
             know
             withall
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             usually
             a
             convincing
             power
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             able
             experienced
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             cold
             &
             formal
             discourses
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             a
             suitable
             principle
             in
             true
             spiritual
             experienced
             Christians
             ,
             which
             causeth
             them
             to
             relish
             this
             spiritual
             experimental
             
             preaching
             much
             more
             than
             the
             more-adorned
             carkas●es
             of
             formality
             :
             And
             seriousness
             is
             still
             acceptable
             to
             serious
             Christians
             :
             Yea
             even
             to
             common
             natural
             men
             ,
             unless
             the
             malicious
             possess
             them
             by
             slanders
             with
             prejudice
             against
             it
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             that
             others
             are
             preferred
             before
             you
             ,
             O
             how
             heynous
             were
             your
             sin
             ?
             As
             if
             it
             were
             not
             enough
             for
             you
             to
             neglect
             your
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
             and
             injure
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             such
             importance
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             also
             impenitently
             justifie
             such
             a
             crime
             ,
             and
             also
             maligne
             those
             that
             have
             more
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             gifts
             of
             God
             than
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             do
             more
             to
             help
             to
             save
             mens
             souls
             !
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             But
             suppose
             that
             your
             deserts
             be
             as
             great
             as
             you
             conceive
             ,
             and
             their
             love
             to
             you
             as
             little
             ;
             I
             would
             further
             ask
             you
             :
             First
             ,
             is
             it
             for
             
               their
               own
            
             sake
             who
             thus
             hinder
             their
             own
             edification
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             troubled
             at
             them
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             for
             your selves
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             not
             the
             respect
             which
             is
             your
             due
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             later
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             what
             it
             is
             for
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             thus
             to
             seek
             themselves
             ,
             and
             overvalue
             their
             own
             esteem
             :
             If
             it
             be
             the
             former
             ,
             2
             Why
             doth
             it
             not
             please
             you
             then
             that
             they
             are
             edified
             by
             others
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             you
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               same
               Gospel
            
             which
             others
             preach
             to
             them
             .
             And
             may
             not
             that
             Gospel
             edifie
             and
             save
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             another
             as
             well
             as
             by
             yours
             .
             And
             if
             their
             dis-esteem
             of
             you
             ,
             be
             a
             sign
             or
             means
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             edified
             by
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             their
             great
             esteem
             of
             others
             who
             are
             as
             faithful
             a
             sign
             and
             means
             that
             they
             are
             or
             may
             be
             edified
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             why
             are
             you
             not
             much
             more
             troubled
             at
             the
             state
             of
             all
             those
             who
             are
             not
             converted
             or
             edified
             by
             you
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             slight
             you
             or
             forsake
             you
             .
             How
             many
             be
             there
             that
             seem
             to
             love
             and
             honour
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             not
             love
             and
             honour
             God
             ?
             but
             despise
             religion
             and
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             for
             their
             sakes
             and
             not
             your
             own
             that
             you
             are
             offended
             ,
             you
             will
             grieve
             most
             for
             them
             that
             are
             most
             ungodly
             ,
             though
             they
             honour
             you
             never
             so
             much
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             be
             glad
             for
             them
             that
             are
             faithful
             and
             Godly
             ,
             whose
             Ministery
             soever
             it
             be
             that
             they
             most
             esteem
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             But
             suppose
             them
             yet
             so
             foolish
             and
             faulty
             ,
             as
             to
             run
             from
             you
             to
             their
             own
             perdition
             ;
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               way
               to
               c●re
               them
               ?
            
             Is
             Love
             caused
             by
             hard
             words
             or
             stripes
             ?
             Will
             you
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Love
               me
               ,
               or
               you
               shall
               be
               fined
               or
               imprisoned
               ?
            
             Christ
             doth
             not
             teach
             you
             ,
             to
             use
             such
             arguments
             when
             you
             speak
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             
               beseech
               men
               in
               his
               name
               and
               stead
               tobe
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             But
             your
             
               own
               work
            
             will
             be
             done
             in
             your
             own
             way
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             Christ
             threatneth
             Hell
             to
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             Paul
             pronounceth
             him
             Anathematized
             that
             loveth
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             :
             and
             he
             talketh
             to
             his
             hearers
             of
             coming
             with
             a
             rod.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             No
             doubt
             but
             the
             corrupted
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             hath
             need
             not
             
               only
               of
               Love
            
             to
             draw
             them
             home
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             work
             the
             cure
             ,
             but
             of
             Threatnings
             to
             
               drive
               them
            
             and
             to
             
               help
               on
            
             the
             cure
             !
             And
             though
             it
             be
             Love
             that
             causeth
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Holiness
             ,
             yet
             Fear
             removeth
             many
             impediments
             :
             But
             still
             remember
             that
             it
             is
             Love
             which
             
             is
             predominant
             ,
             and
             fear
             is
             but
             subservient
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             fear
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Love
             is
             a
             vice
             ,
             and
             hindereth
             the●r
             salvation
             :
             And
             remember
             that
             Fear
             and
             Love
             towards
             God
             ,
             will
             better
             stand
             together
             ,
             than
             Fear
             and
             
               Love
               to
               you
            
             will
             :
             For
             men
             know
             Gods
             Soveraignty
             and
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             know
             that
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             or
             resisted
             :
             But
             if
             they
             suffer
             by
             you
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             digested
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             so
             consist
             with
             love
             .
             A
             patient
             will
             not
             bear
             to
             be
             whipt
             by
             his
             Physician
             to
             force
             him
             to
             take
             his
             medic●nes
             ,
             though
             a
             child
             will
             bear
             it
             from
             his
             parents
             ,
             whose
             Love
             and
             Power
             are
             more
             unquestionable
             to
             him
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             but
             to
             mark
             your
             
               own
               experience
            
             ,
             and
             let
             
               your
               Love
            
             be
             predominant
             in
             all
             your
             ministrations
             ,
             and
             use
             no
             force
             or
             hurting
             course
             which
             will
             really
             abate
             their
             Love
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             leave
             you
             in
             the
             rest
             to
             your
             discretion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Yet
             still
             we
             grant
             that
             Christs
             threatnings
             may
             be
             preached
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             rod
             of
             discipline
             must
             be
             used
             :
             But
             this
             must
             be
             done
             only
             on
             the
             scandalous
             and
             such
             as
             more
             dishonour
             Christ
             than
             you
             :
             And
             it
             must
             be
             so
             done
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               own
               work
            
             ,
             and
             done
             by
             you
             upon
             
               his
               interest
            
             and
             at
             
               his
               commund
            
             ,
             and
             not
             either
             arbitrarily
             or
             for
             your selves
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             shall
             be
             bold
             with
             confidence
             to
             add
             that
             in
             those
             cases
             where
             violent
             restraint
             or
             ●oaction
             is
             necessary
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             is
             the
             unmeetest
             person
             to
             meddle
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Magistrates
             work
             to
             drive
             and
             force
             (
             where
             it
             must
             be
             done
             )
             and
             
               the
               Pastors
            
             to
             perswade
             and
             draw
             .
             The
             flock
             of
             
             Christ
             is
             led
             by
             himself
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             must
             
               go
               before
               with
               him
            
             ,
             and
             attend
             him
             in
             the
             conduct
             ;
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             
               come
               behind
            
             and
             drive
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             hindermost
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             before
             that
             must
             be
             driven
             .
             Pastors
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             calling
             out
             for
             the
             help
             of
             violence
             (
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             keep
             the
             peace
             )
             that
             they
             should
             rather
             shew
             their
             love
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             by
             seeking
             as
             far
             as
             they
             may
             to
             mitigate
             it
             :
             And
             they
             should
             desire
             that
             no
             such
             ungrateful
             work
             be
             at
             all
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             seem
             the
             afflicters
             of
             their
             flocks
             :
             because
             when
             once
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             love
             ,
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             opportunity
             and
             advantage
             of
             edifying
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             not
             Pilate's
             hypocritical
             washing
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             that
             will
             excuse
             him
             :
             Nor
             the
             Romish
             Clergies
             disclaiming
             to
             meddle
             in
             a
             judgement
             of
             blood
             ,
             which
             will
             reconcile
             the
             minds
             of
             sufferers
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             Masters
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             or
             deliver
             them
             up
             to
             the
             secular
             power
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             and
             depose
             the
             temporal
             Lords
             who
             will
             not
             do
             such
             execution
             as
             they
             require
             .
          
           
             Though
             I
             have
             some
             where
             else
             mentioned
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             again
             request
             the
             Reverend
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             peruse
             the
             story
             of
             Idacius
             and
             Martin
             in
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             it
             is
             this
             .
             Priscillian
             and
             many
             others
             (
             some
             Bishops
             and
             some
             Presbyters
             and
             some
             private
             persons
             )
             were
             zealous
             in
             religion
             ,
             but
             heretical
             (
             Gnosticks
             saith
             
               Sulpitius
               :
               )
               Ithacius
            
             and
             Idacius
             were
             two
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             who
             were
             very
             hot
             against
             these
             her●ticks
             :
             Both
             of
             them
             men
             of
             rash
             and
             haughty
             spirits
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             at
             least
             (
             saith
             
             Sulpitius
             )
             an
             injurious
             person
             that
             scarce
             cared
             what
             he
             said
             or
             did
             by
             others
             (
             see
             what
             persons
             a
             good
             cause
             may
             be
             defended
             by
             .
             )
             These
             Bishops
             drew
             in
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             neighboring
             Churches
             ,
             &
             in
             their
             Synods
             first
             condemned
             the
             Priscillianists
             ;
             and
             next
             provoked
             the
             Emperour
             against
             them
             .
             The
             Priscillianists
             found
             that
             if
             that
             were
             the
             way
             ,
             an
             Emperours
             Court
             was
             not
             so
             Orthodox
             or
             constant
             ,
             but
             there
             might
             be
             as
             good
             hopes
             for
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             got
             a
             powerful
             friend
             in
             Court
             to
             undertake
             their
             business
             ,
             and
             got
             the
             better
             of
             the
             Bishops
             :
             The
             Bishops
             being
             born
             down
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             at
             last
             Maximus
             was
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             came
             over
             with
             power
             and
             victory
             into
             Germany
             (
             such
             another
             as
             Cromwel
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Bishops
             was
             accounted
             a
             very
             Religious
             Christian
             ,
             but
             usurped
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             fought
             against
             and
             killed
             one
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             pretended
             that
             the
             souldiers
             made
             him
             Emperour
             against
             his
             will.
             )
             This
             Maximus
             (
             whether
             sincerely
             or
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             is
             unknown
             )
             did
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Orthodox
             and
             greatly
             honour
             the
             Bishops
             and
             promote
             Religion
             ,
             and
             got
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             love
             and
             honour
             .
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Maximus
             against
             the
             Priscillianists
             ;
             who
             hearkened
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             them
             put
             Priscillian
             and
             some
             others
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             punished
             others
             by
             other
             wayes
             of
             violence
             .
             The
             more
             rude
             ungodly
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             so
             far
             concurred
             or
             over-went
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             turned
             their
             fury
             against
             any
             that
             seemed
             more
             Religious
             than
             their
             neighbours
             :
             so
             that
             if
             any
             one
             did
             but
             fast
             and
             pray
             more
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             he
             was
             reproached
             as
             a
             Heretick
             and
             favourer
             of
             the
             Priscillianists
             :
             Martin
             Bishop
             of
             Turen
             was
             at
             that
             time
             a
             man
             of
             no
             great
             Learning
             ,
             but
             so
             famous
             for
             Holiness
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             and
             numerous
             miracles
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             is
             scarce
             written
             with
             credibility
             of
             any
             man
             since
             the
             Apostles
             (
             for
             which
             he
             is
             canonized
             a
             Saint
             .
             )
             This
             Martin
             was
             grieved
             partly
             to
             hear
             strictness
             brought
             into
             reproach
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             see
             Magistrates
             called
             to
             the
             suppression
             of
             heresies
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             so
             every
             heretick
             taught
             how
             to
             persecute
             and
             suppress
             the
             truth
             ,
             who
             could
             burget
             the
             Emperor
             on
             his
             side
             :
             Therfore
             he
             petitioned
             the
             Emperour
             for
             mercy
             to
             the
             Priscillianists
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             that
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             not
             used
             by
             Christians
             ,
             to
             propagate
             sound
             doctrine
             or
             suppress
             mens
             errours
             by
             the
             sword
             :
             He
             also
             avoided
             the
             Synods
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             refused
             not
             only
             their
             Councils
             ,
             but
             their
             Communion
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             Bishops
             not
             only
             despise
             him
             as
             an
             unlearned
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             deceived
             the
             people
             with
             false
             miracles
             ;
             but
             also
             suggested
             to
             the
             Emperour
             that
             he
             was
             a
             favourer
             of
             the
             hereticks
             himself
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             Martin
             hardly
             escaped
             suffering
             with
             them
             ,
             through
             the
             Bishops
             calumnies
             .
             But
             the
             great
             piety
             and
             clemency
             of
             the
             Emperour
             preserved
             him
             ;
             And
             at
             last
             did
             promise
             him
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             some
             that
             were
             further
             appointed
             to
             suffer
             ,
             on
             condition
             that
             he
             himself
             would
             communicate
             with
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Martin
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             means
             to
             save
             the
             life
             of
             one
             that
             else
             was
             presently
             t●odie
             ,
             and
             thinking
             that
             Christ
             who
             would
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             would
             in
             such
             a
             case
             allow
             
             it
             ,
             he
             promised
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             communicate
             with
             them
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             and
             saved
             the
             mans
             life
             .
             When
             he
             had
             done
             it
             he
             was
             in
             great
             doubt
             and
             perplexity
             about
             it
             ,
             whether
             he
             had
             done
             well
             or
             not
             ?
             and
             in
             this
             trouble
             went
             secretly
             out
             of
             the
             City
             homewards
             :
             And
             by
             the
             way
             in
             a
             Wood
             as
             he
             was
             in
             heaviness
             and
             doubt
             ,
             an
             Angel
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             and
             chastened
             him
             ,
             for
             communicating
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             take
             warning
             by
             this
             ,
             lest
             the
             next
             time
             he
             hazarded
             his
             salvation
             it self
             by
             it
             .
             And
             Martin
             professed
             that
             long
             after
             this
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             was
             denied
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             communicated
             with
             the
             Synod
             and
             Bishops
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             This
             History
             I
             only
             recite
             without
             determining
             how
             far
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             But
             I
             must
             say
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             was
             a
             temptation
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             doubt
             concerning
             my
             Communion
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             easily
             know
             with
             whom
             .
             For
             though
             I
             know
             how
             credulous
             and
             fabulous
             many
             ancient
             Writers
             were
             ,
             yet
             I
             considered
             ,
             that
             th●s
             Historian
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             strictly
             Religious
             of
             all
             the
             old
             Historians
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             himself
             an
             intimate
             acquaintance
             of
             Martins
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             ;
             and
             most
             solemnly
             protesteth
             or
             sweareth
             that
             he
             feigneth
             nothing
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             miracles
             of
             Martin
             were
             known
             to
             him
             partly
             by
             his
             own
             sight
             ,
             partly
             by
             Martin's
             own
             Relation
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             many
             credible
             witnesses
             :
             And
             they
             were
             so
             believed
             commonly
             in
             that
             age
             by
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             Canonizing
             .
             And
             if
             such
             History
             is
             not
             to
             be
             
             believed
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             mention
             the
             consequences
             that
             will
             hence
             follow
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             I
             considered
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             possible
             that
             a
             holy
             man
             might
             be
             mistaken
             by
             fear
             and
             scrupulosity
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             for
             an
             Angels
             appa●ition
             which
             was
             but
             a
             dream
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             his
             avoiding
             Communion
             with
             the
             Bishops
             might
             be
             only
             a
             prudential
             act
             ,
             fitted
             to
             that
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             upon
             accidental
             or
             circumstantial
             reasons
             which
             will
             not
             suit
             with
             another
             time
             and
             place
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             dangerous
             making
             the
             actions
             of
             any
             men
             ,
             upon
             pretense
             of
             any
             Revelations
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             be
             instead
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             faith
             or
             duty
             ;
             much
             more
             to
             prefer
             them
             before
             the
             Scripture
             when
             there
             is
             a
             contrariety
             between
             them
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             his
             separation
             was
             but
             temporary
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Order
             ,
             nor
             from
             any
             of
             the
             
               other
               Pastors
            
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             only
             from
             
               those
               individual
               persons
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             supposed
             to
             be
             scandalous
             .
             And
             these
             considerations
             I
             judge
             sufficient
             to
             resist
             that
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Whoever
             understandeth
             what
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Christian
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             office
             and
             work
             of
             a
             Pastor
             is
             ,
             will
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Guidance
             must
             be
             paternal
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             Love
             is
             the
             effect
             to
             be
             produced
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             Love
             in
             him
             must
             be
             the
             means
             of
             causing
             it
             ;
             &
             that
             he
             must
             expect
             that
             the
             success
             of
             his
             preaching
             &
             discipline
             should
             not
             exceed
             the
             measure
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             manifested
             therin
             ;
             further
             thanas
             God
             may
             extraordinarily
             work
             beyond
             the
             aptitude
             of
             the
             means
             .
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             complained
             of
             the
             people
             as
             sharply
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             
               whatsoever
               it
               
               is
               that
               Love
               cannot
               do
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               conversion
               and
               edification
               ,
               and
               which
               Light
               or
               evidence
               cannot
               do
               in
               order
               to
               their
               conviction
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               him
               to
               be
               done
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             if
             he
             will
             be
             trying
             with
             edge
             tools
             ,
             he
             may
             cut
             his
             own
             fingers
             sooner
             than
             cure
             an
             erring
             mind
             ;
             And
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             people
             will
             much
             worse
             endure
             acts
             of
             force
             and
             corporal
             penalty
             ,
             from
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             than
             from
             a
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             will
             hardly
             believe
             by
             any
             cloathing
             that
             he
             is
             a
             sheep
             ,
             if
             they
             once
             perceive
             that
             he
             hath
             bloody
             teeth
             .
             Our
             work
             is
             to
             win
             the
             heart
             to
             Christ
             :
             And
             he
             is
             unfit
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             not
             how
             hearts
             are
             to
             be
             won
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             When
             you
             have
             thought
             of
             all
             the
             evils
             that
             will
             be
             uncured
             ,
             when
             Love
             and
             evidence
             have
             done
             their
             part
             ;
             yet
             reject
             not
             this
             way
             till
             you
             have
             found
             out
             a
             better
             ;
             which
             will
             do
             the
             work
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             fewer
             inconveniences
             .
          
           
             I
             Am
             not
             now
             about
             to
             state
             the
             bounds
             of
             Liberty
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             (
             It
             requireth
             a
             full
             Treatise
             by
             it self
             ;
             and
             many
             tediously
             dispute
             the
             case
             before
             they
             ever
             truly
             stated
             it
             .
             )
             Much
             less
             am
             I
             perswading
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             permit
             every
             deceiver
             to
             do
             his
             worst
             ,
             to
             dra●
             the
             people
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             from
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             from
             faith●
             and
             godliness
             ,
             any
             more
             
             than
             from
             
               Loyalty
               ,
               Peace
            
             and
             Honesty
             .
             But
             I
             am
             speaking
             only
             against
             that
             partial
             ,
             factio●s
             ,
             needless
             ,
             dividing
             and
             pernicious
             violence
             ;
             which
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             only
             cure
             of
             all
             the
             errours
             or
             disagreements
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             know
             no
             part
             of
             Chyrurgery
             but
             amputation
             .
          
           
             Some
             speak
             much
             of
             the
             many
             disorders
             which
             will
             be
             uncured
             ,
             if
             Violence
             do
             not
             more
             than
             Teaching
             and
             Love
             :
             But
             I
             humbly
             ask
             of
             them
             :
             First
             ,
             are
             those
             disorders
             such
             as
             
               are
               curable
            
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             are
             the
             unavoidable
             miseries
             of
             our
             corrupt
             and
             imperfect
             state
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             will
             force
             cure
             them
             better
             than
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             Love
             will
             do
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             will
             they
             be
             so
             cured
             without
             a
             greater
             mischief
             !
             God
             telleth
             the
             Sabbath-breakers
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             rooted
             out
             ,
             the
             
               land
               should
               keep
               her
               Sabbaths
            
             :
             Was
             that
             a
             mercy
             or
             a
             judgement
             ?
             Would
             you
             
               so
               cure
            
             Sabbath-breaking
             and
             disorder
             ?
             and
             take
             a
             solitude
             for
             Peace
             ?
             Fourthly
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             work
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             saving
             of
             mens
             souls
             ?
             And
             shall
             any
             be
             saved
             against
             his
             will
             ?
             And
             then
             should
             not
             all
             force
             be
             meerly
             such
             as
             is
             subservient
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Love
             ?
             Fifthly
             ,
             will
             stripes
             change
             the
             judgement
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Sixthly
             ,
             is
             he
             any
             better
             than
             a
             Knave
             or
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             who
             will
             say
             or
             swear
             or
             do
             that
             through
             fear
             ,
             which
             he
             verily
             thinketh
             God
             forbiddeth
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             disple●sed
             for
             ,
             and
             feareth
             it
             may
             damn
             his
             soul
             ?
             Seventhly
             ,
             Is
             it
             the
             honour
             and
             felicity
             of
             so●ls
             to
             
               be
               such
            
             ?
             or
             of
             Church
             or
             Kingdome
             to
             be
             composed
             of
             such
             ?
             Eighthly
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             conscientious
             fear
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             a
             thing
             
             well
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Churches
             welfare
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             peace
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             not
             then
             great
             cause
             to
             cherish
             it
             (
             though
             not
             the
             errours
             that
             abuse
             it
             .
             )
             And
             should
             not
             all
             care
             be
             used
             to
             cure
             the
             ungodly
             world
             ,
             of
             impiety
             and
             ●earedness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             if
             conscience
             were
             once
             debauched
             and
             mastered
             by
             fear
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             be
             brought
             to
             prefer
             their
             their
             fleshly
             interest
             before
             their
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             to
             fear
             mens
             punishment
             more
             than
             Gods
             ,
             would
             not
             such
             debauched
             consciences
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             men
             the
             masters
             of
             the
             estates
             and
             lives
             of
             others
             ?
             And
             are
             the
             lives
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             estates
             of
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             the
             peac●
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             competently
             secured
             ,
             where
             God
             is
             not
             feared
             more
             than
             fines
             or
             corporal
             penalties
             ?
             Ninthly
             ,
             if
             force
             be
             so
             far
             followed
             till
             it
             have
             changed
             mens
             judgements
             or
             conquered
             conscience
             ,
             or
             exterminated
             and
             destroyed
             all
             that
             will
             not
             be
             thus
             changed
             or
             conquered
             ,
             who
             differ
             from
             superiors
             in
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             (
             all
             things
             well
             considered
             )
             prove
             a
             dear
             price
             for
             that
             which
             might
             be
             had
             at
             much
             cheaper
             rates
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             most
             conscientious
             ,
             necessary
             helpers
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             unconscionableness
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             And
             therefore
             should
             be
             countenanced
             &
             encouraged
             ?
             Tenthly
             ,
             would
             not
             the
             cessation
             of
             unnecessary
             impositions
             ,
             cast
             out
             the
             most
             of
             the
             scruples
             of
             conscientious
             people
             ,
             and
             cease
             the
             saddest
             divisions
             of
             the
             Churches
             ?
             If
             Rome
             could
             have
             been
             content
             with
             a
             Religion
             of
             no
             more
             Articles
             than
             
             the
             Apostles
             was
             ,
             and
             would
             on
             those
             terms
             have
             held
             Communion
             with
             other
             Churches
             ?
             O
             what
             rends
             and
             ruines
             had
             it
             prevented
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             old
             Apostolical
             rules
             and
             terms
             sufficient
             to
             the
             safety
             and
             peace
             of
             Christians
             ?
             Were
             those
             worthy
             persons
             .
             B.
             Vsher
             ,
             B.
             Hall
             ,
             B.
             Davenant
             ,
             B.
             Morton
             ,
             with
             the
             Bergii
             ,
             the
             Crocii
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             great
             pacificators
             deceived
             ,
             who
             wrote
             and
             preached
             and
             cried
             out
             to
             the
             world
             that
             
               [
               so
               much
               as
               all
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               in
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               matter
               for
               their
               concord
               ;
               if
               they
               would
               lay
               it
               upon
               no
               more
               ]
               vid.
               Vsh.
               serm
               .
            
             before
             King
             Iames
             at
             Wansted
             .
             Or
             do
             you
             think
             it
             was
             their
             meaning
             
               [
               Let
               all
               Rulers
               multiply
               unnecessary
               scrupled
               impositions
               in
               their
               own
               dominion
               ,
               and
               for
               scrupling
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               silence
               ,
               imprison
               and
               banish
               at
               home
               ;
               And
               then
               let
               them
               send
               to
               their
               neighbour
               Churches
               for
               Unity
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               that
               the
               subscribing
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               generally
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Decalogue
               and
               Sacraments
               particularly
               ,
               are
               terms
               sufficient
               to
               this
               end
               .
               (
               Supposing
               that
               good
               order
               ,
               deconcy
               and
               peace
               be
               kept
               up
               by
               suitable
               discipline
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               .
               )
            
             And
             why
             would
             not
             this
             serve
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             Or
             why
             should
             more
             scrupled
             things
             be
             called
             necessary
             to
             order
             and
             decency
             than
             indeed
             are
             so
             ?
             My
             desire
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             which
             caused
             me
             to
             write
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             provoketh
             me
             to
             touch
             this
             subject
             briefly
             ,
             which
             will
             scarce
             endure
             to
             be
             touched
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             When
             you
             reprove
             those
             weak
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             subject
             to
             errours
             ,
             disorders
             or
             divisions
             ,
             reflect
             not
             any
             disgrace
             or
             contempt
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             and
             conscientious
             strictness
             ;
             but
             be
             the
             more
             careful
             to
             proclaim
             the
             innocency
             and
             honour
             of
             serious
             Godliness
             ,
             lest
             the
             prophane
             and
             ungodly
             take
             occasion
             to
             despise
             it
             ,
             by
             your
             opening
             the
             faults
             of
             such
             as
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             zealous
             Professours
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             HOnest
             hearers
             take
             most
             notice
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             
               main
               scope
            
             which
             the
             Preacher
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             and
             the
             business
             which
             he
             driveth
             on
             .
             Some
             men
             take
             occasion
             by
             the
             errours
             and
             faults
             of
             such
             as
             have
             seemed
             seriously
             religious
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             seriousness
             and
             diligence
             for
             our
             salvation
             ,
             to
             seem
             to
             the
             hearers
             to
             be
             meer
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             a
             needless
             ,
             but
             a
             hurtful
             thing
             ;
             and
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             that
             an
             ignorant
             carelesness
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             with
             good
             neighbour-hood
             ,
             quietness
             and
             mirth
             ,
             is
             better
             than
             all
             this
             ado
             .
             Which
             is
             no
             more
             or
             less
             than
             to
             preach
             for
             Atheism
             and
             Ungodliness
             in
             practise
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             veiled
             with
             the
             hypocritical
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             And
             this
             unhappy
             sort
             of
             Preachers
             do
             seldome
             miss
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             real
             and
             supposed
             miscarriages
             of
             men
             that
             are
             or
             seem
             religious
             ,
             in
             some
             part
             of
             their
             sermons
             and
             familiar
             discourse
             ;
             which
             
             being
             done
             to
             so
             odious
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             
               seriou●
               Religiousness
            
             it self
             into
             dislike
             ,
             it
             maketh
             the
             best
             of
             the
             hearers
             abhor
             such
             reflections
             ,
             because
             they
             abhor
             the
             scope
             of
             them
             ;
             Believing
             that
             Holiness
             need
             not
             to
             be
             preached
             against
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             till
             mens
             hearts
             are
             more
             enclined
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             till
             all
             its
             enemies
             abate
             their
             opposition
             ▪
             And
             if
             it
             were
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             not
             by
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
             He
             that
             preacheth
             against
             Holiness
             (
             how
             covertly
             soever
             )
             preacheth
             against
             God.
             Whereas
             if
             a
             mans
             designe
             be
             to
             
               promote
               Religion
            
             ,
             the
             sober
             hearers
             (
             though
             partly
             guilty
             )
             will
             bear
             his
             reproof
             of
             the
             faults
             of
             professours
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             patience
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             it
             is
             for
             God
             and
             godliness
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             .
             I
             speak
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             must
             give
             them
             this
             testimony
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             many
             and
             many
             a
             time
             poured
             out
             my
             soul
             in
             earnest
             reprehensions
             of
             the
             errours
             and
             disorders
             of
             rash
             -
             dividing
             zeal
             ;
             and
             the
             hearers
             have
             taken
             all
             with
             patience
             :
             when
             the
             same
             persons
             could
             not
             bear
             the
             tenth
             part
             so
             much
             ,
             from
             some
             preachers
             whom
             they
             imagined
             to
             aim
             in
             it
             at
             the
             depressing
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             true
             and
             serious
             religion
             .
             Therefore
             be
             sure
             what
             sort
             of
             men
             soever
             you
             are
             reproving
             ,
             that
             you
             say
             nothing
             which
             tendeth
             to
             make
             the
             ignorant
             or
             ungodly
             sort
             of
             your
             auditors
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             zeal
             ,
             or
             strictness
             ,
             or
             careful
             diligence
             about
             their
             souls
             ,
             which
             you
             condemn
             :
             But
             still
             put
             in
             sufficient
             caution
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             holy
             heart
             and
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             Discourage
             not
             the
             Religious
             from
             so
             much
             of
             Religious
             exercises
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             or
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             is
             meet
             for
             them
             in
             their
             private
             stations
             .
          
           
             BY
             this
             means
             many
             Pastors
             have
             been
             very
             great
             causes
             of
             schisms
             and
             separations
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             so
             carnal
             and
             selfish
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             the
             Ministery
             but
             a
             trade
             for
             their
             benefice
             and
             honour
             :
             And
             therefore
             for
             fear
             left
             the
             people
             should
             encroach
             upon
             their
             advantages
             ,
             they
             drive
             them
             as
             far
             off
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             care
             not
             how
             ignorant
             they
             are
             ,
             so
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             but
             lock
             up
             the
             mystery
             of
             their
             trade
             securely
             for
             themselves
             ;
             and
             keep
             the
             people
             in
             a
             blindfold
             reverence
             ,
             dependance
             and
             obedience
             :
             How
             ordinarily
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             practise
             this
             iniquity
             ,
             the
             nations
             that
             are
             kept
             in
             darkness
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             doleful
             testimonies
             .
             Like
             the
             great
             dog
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             little
             one
             to
             come
             near
             his
             carrion
             or
             his
             bone
             .
             And
             some
             are
             so
             excessively
             fearful
             of
             schism
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             endure
             the
             people
             to
             pray
             together
             ,
             or
             repeat
             a
             sermon
             ,
             or
             search
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             which
             God
             requireth
             private
             men
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             they
             should
             go
             further
             ,
             and
             grow
             proud
             of
             their
             own
             gifts
             and
             doings
             ,
             and
             despise
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             for
             themselves
             !
             When
             as
             this
             very
             inordinate
             jealousie
             is
             the
             likely
             and
             the
             commo●
             
             way
             to
             bring
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             so
             much
             feared
             .
             While
             peoples
             care
             of
             their
             salvation
             is
             cherished
             and
             stirred
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastors
             do
             provoke
             them
             to
             pray
             and
             search
             the
             scriptures
             and
             help
             each
             other
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             honoured
             and
             loved
             by
             the
             faithful
             of
             their
             flocks
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             indeed
             are
             true
             to
             their
             great
             trust
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             love
             and
             care
             for
             the
             peoples
             souls
             :
             And
             then
             those
             Pastors
             who
             further
             the
             people
             in
             such
             religious
             exercises
             ,
             may
             usually
             as
             fathers
             rule
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             usurping
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             officers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             errours
             ,
             and
             factions
             and
             divisions
             ;
             and
             may
             easily
             suppress
             any
             arrogancie
             when
             it
             appeareth
             .
             And
             that
             honest
             desire
             which
             religious
             persons
             have
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             thus
             satisfied
             by
             such
             sober
             exercises
             as
             belong
             to
             them
             :
             And
             so
             Pastor
             and
             people
             do
             peaceably
             ,
             lovingly
             and
             successfully
             concur
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whilest
             each
             one
             moveth
             in
             his
             proper
             place
             .
             I
             speak
             this
             ,
             through
             the
             great
             me●cy
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             very
             great
             and
             long
             experience
             :
             having
             still
             kept
             up
             such
             lawful
             meetings
             and
             sober
             exercises
             as
             are
             not
             unfit
             for
             private
             Christians
             ,
             and
             thereby
             kept
             out
             all
             heresies
             ,
             factions
             ,
             schisms
             ,
             and
             arrogancies
             from
             the
             flock
             ;
             with
             the
             great
             increase
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             humility
             ,
             piety
             ,
             and
             just
             observance
             of
             their
             guides
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             when
             the
             foresaid
             inordinate
             jealousie
             doth
             restrain
             people
             ,
             or
             discourage
             them
             from
             any
             of
             that
             which
             is
             their
             proper
             work
             ;
             First
             ,
             they
             grow
             into
             distaste
             of
             such
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             for
             enemies
             to
             godliness
             and
             to
             their
             souls
             :
             
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             grow
             next
             as
             jealous
             of
             all
             the
             Pastors
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             think
             it
             no
             fault
             to
             draw
             oft
             further
             from
             him
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             disaffect
             others
             to
             him
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             their
             appetite
             to
             religious
             exercises
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             restrained
             groweth
             inordinate
             ,
             and
             affecteth
             that
             which
             belongeth
             not
             to
             them
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             conceit
             that
             there
             is
             some
             necessity
             of
             their
             turning
             teachers
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             the
             Teachers
             will
             not
             do
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             they
             next
             keep
             their
             meetings
             
               by
               themselves
            
             ,
             from
             under
             the
             eye
             and
             inspection
             of
             their
             Teachers
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             then
             they
             take
             liberty
             to
             vent
             what
             cometh
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             whilest
             there
             is
             none
             to
             regulate
             and
             contradict
             them
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             they
             set
             up
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             speakers
             among
             them
             become
             Pastors
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             too
             often
             speak
             perverse
             things
             to
             draw
             away
             disciples
             after
             them
             .
             Act.
             20.
             30.
             
          
           
             Wisdome
             and
             Love
             may
             prevent
             all
             this
             :
             Envy
             not
             the
             gifts
             or
             graces
             of
             your
             people
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             end
             of
             all
             your
             studies
             and
             labours
             to
             to
             promote
             them
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             the
             fruits
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             and
             your
             own
             endeavours
             :
             Will
             you
             grudge
             at
             your
             own
             successes
             ?
             In
             stead
             of
             restraining
             them
             ,
             let
             none
             so
             earnestly
             drive
             them
             ●n
             ,
             to
             such
             religious
             exercises
             that
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             your selves
             ;
             and
             help
             them
             and
             over●●e
             them
             in
             the
             performance
             ;
             And
             then
             you
             shall
             have
             advantage
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             that
             which
             belongeth
             not
             to
             them
             :
             And
             you
             shall
             have
             them
             the
             great
             assisters
             of
             your
             Ministery
             ,
             who
             will
             more
             uphold
             your
             honours
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             prophane
             and
             ignorant
             will
             do
             :
             yea
             they
             will
             be
             your
             glory
             ,
             
             crown
             and
             joy
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Be
             not
             wanting
             in
             abilities
             ,
             watchfulness
             ,
             or
             diligence
             ,
             to
             resist
             seducers
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ;
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             need
             of
             other
             weapons
             :
             And
             quench
             such
             sparks
             among
             your
             people
             before
             they
             break
             out
             into
             flames
             .
          
           
             THe
             clamours
             and
             wayes
             of
             violence
             used
             by
             many
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             oft
             but
             an
             unhappy
             means
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             their
             own
             abilities
             and
             duties
             :
             And
             those
             who
             are
             conscions
             of
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             themselves
             to
             do
             their
             parts
             ,
             do
             most
             intemperately
             call
             out
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             most
             unmannerly
             censure
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             answer
             not
             their
             expectations
             :
             And
             indeed
             if
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             such
             an
             universal
             remedy
             ,
             and
             may
             serve
             instead
             of
             the
             ability
             and
             labour
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             let
             it
             also
             serve
             to
             cure
             the
             sick
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             skill
             and
             labour
             of
             the
             Physician
             ;
             and
             let
             all
             other
             callings
             as
             needless
             be
             put
             down
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             have
             none
             but
             Magistrates
             alone
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             Ministers
             are
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             of
             their
             people
             do
             but
             turn
             Antinomian
             ,
             Anabaptist
             or
             Separatist
             ,
             they
             are
             
               not
               able
            
             to
             confute
             them
             :
             Much
             less
             if
             one
             that
             is
             learned
             and
             well-studied
             introduce
             these
             errours
             :
             If
             the
             
             Sectary
             challenge
             them
             to
             dispute
             ,
             it
             s
             two
             to
             one
             but
             errour
             will
             triumph
             ,
             through
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             him
             that
             should
             defend
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             then
             this
             insufficient
             Minister
             ,
             will
             turn
             to
             railing
             ,
             or
             call
             out
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             his
             help
             ,
             to
             declare
             to
             all
             that
             he
             is
             too
             weak
             :
             which
             will
             harden
             and
             encrease
             the
             seduced
             party
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             too
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             seem
             more
             able
             ,
             are
             Lordly
             and
             lazy
             ,
             and
             carry
             themselves
             strangely
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             are
             seldome
             familiar
             with
             them
             in
             private
             :
             And
             so
             they
             give
             advantage
             to
             such
             seducers
             as
             creep
             into
             houses
             ,
             to
             sow
             their
             tares
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             weaker
             sort
             to
             vend
             their
             errours
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             none
             to
             contradict
             them
             :
             These
             Pastors
             take
             their
             proper
             work
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             for
             a
             slavery
             or
             a
             toil
             .
             They
             are
             so
             proud
             and
             idle
             ,
             that
             for
             them
             to
             watch
             over
             all
             the
             ●lock
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             publickly
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             with
             tears
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             where
             any
             spark
             appeareth
             ,
             and
             presently
             to
             quench
             it
             ,
             doth
             seem
             to
             them
             such
             a
             drudgery
             and
             burden
             ,
             that
             God
             were
             unmerciful
             if
             he
             should
             impose
             it
             on
             them
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             think
             God
             unmerciful
             if
             he
             will
             not
             rather
             let
             the
             patient
             die
             ,
             than
             put
             the
             Chyrurgeon
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             dressing
             his
             sores
             :
             If
             he
             will
             not
             let
             the
             people
             be
             damned
             rather
             than
             put
             Ministers
             to
             so
             much
             labour
             to
             instruct
             and
             save
             them
             .
             If
             it
             were
             but
             to
             take
             their
             tythes
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             reverenced
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             week
             ,
             a
             sermon
             which
             tendeth
             to
             their
             applause
             ,
             they
             could
             submit
             to
             
             this
             much
             :
             But
             Paul's
             exhortation
             Act.
             20.
             seemeth
             intollerable
             preciseness
             .
             But
             souls
             will
             not
             be
             informed
             or
             reformed
             at
             so
             cheap
             a
             rate
             .
             Sin
             hath
             corrupted
             them
             more
             than
             so
             .
             If
             we
             will
             sleep
             ,
             the
             envious
             man
             will
             not
             sleep
             :
             but
             when
             we
             awake
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             he
             hath
             sowed
             his
             tares
             .
             Sometimes
             
               grievous
               Wolves
               will
               enter
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               flock
               :
            
             and
             sometimes
             
               of
               our
               own
               selves
               will
               men
               arise
               ,
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               ,
               to
               draw
               away
               disciples
               after
               them
               :
               Therefore
               watch
               .
            
             Study
             hard
             and
             
               meditate
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               give
               your selves
               wholly
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               your
               profiting
               may
               be
               known
               to
               all
               :
            
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             
               to
               stop
               the
               mouths
            
             of
             gainsayers
             ;
             and
             to
             edifie
             and
             stablish
             all
             the
             flock
             ;
             that
             they
             
               be
               not
               as
               children
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               carried
               up
               and
               down
               by
               every
               wind
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               c●nning
               slight
               and
               subtilty
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               lie
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               .
            
             For
             to
             this
             end
             did
             Christ
             give
             offices
             and
             gifts
             :
             Study
             therefore
             to
             shew
             your selves
             workmen
             that
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             rightly
             dividing
             ,
             methodizing
             ,
             opening
             ,
             and
             so
             defending
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
             
               Act.
               20.
               20
               ,
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Eph.
               3.
               12
               ,
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             
             ●
             ,
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Be
             not
             strange
             to
             the
             poor
             ones
             of
             your
             flock
             :
             but
             impartial
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             servants
             of
             all
             ;
             mind
             not
             high
             things
             ,
             but
             condescend
             to
             men
             of
             low
             estate
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             ALL
             souls
             are
             equally
             precious
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             whether
             rich
             or
             poor
             .
             O
             set
             the
             strange
             example
             of
             Christs
             condescension
             still
             before
             your
             eyes
             .
             Was
             it
             the
             high
             or
             the
             low
             that
             were
             his
             familiars
             ?
             Did
             he
             live
             in
             fulness
             ,
             and
             ride
             in
             po●p
             ,
             and
             associate
             only
             with
             the
             rich
             and
             great
             ?
             O
             see
             him
             washing
             his
             disciples
             feet
             ?
             And
             hear
             him
             teaching
             them
             by
             that
             example
             ,
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             for
             one
             another
             .
             
               He
               came
               not
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               but
               to
               minister
               :
            
             How
             sharply
             did
             he
             rebuke
             his
             disciples
             when
             they
             
               strove
               who
               should
               be
               greatest
            
             ?
             And
             setting
             a
             little
             child
             before
             them
             ,
             hath
             taught
             us
             what
             must
             be
             our
             ambition
             :
             And
             that
             he
             
               that
               will
               be
               the
               greatest
               must
               be
               the
               servant
               of
               all
               :
            
             Our
             greatness
             lieth
             in
             the
             greatest
             of
             our
             humility
             and
             usefulness
             :
             
               Math.
               18.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               &
               23.
               11.
               
               Luk.
               22.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Math.
            
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             lawful
             and
             meet
             that
             men
             in
             power
             should
             be
             honoured
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             the
             people
             be
             taught
             to
             honour
             them
             :
             and
             that
             you
             keep
             such
             interest
             in
             them
             as
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             :
             and
             therfore
             all
             converse
             with
             them
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             :
             But
             when
             Ministers
             
               only
               attend
            
             on
             the
             rich
             ,
             and
             are
             strange
             and
             seldome
             among
             the
             poor
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             accounted
             carnal
             worldly
             men
             ;
             and
             
             is
             unsuitable
             to
             their
             Lords
             example
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             work
             of
             their
             calling
             .
             The
             poor
             are
             far
             more
             numerous
             than
             the
             rich
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               our
               work
            
             is
             
               more
               among
               them
            
             .
             And
             death
             will
             quickly
             level
             all
             .
             And
             when
             we
             have
             all
             done
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             receive
             the
             glad
             fidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             poor
             of
             the
             world
             may
             be
             rich
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
             
               Mat.
               11.
               5.
               
               Iam.
            
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             that
             the
             rich
             do
             hardly
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
             
               Iam.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               But
               ye
               have
               despised
               the
               poor
               :
               Do
               not
               the
               rich
               men
               oppress
               you
               ,
               and
               draw
               you
               before
               the
               judgement
               seats
               ?
            
             It
             is
             the
             poor
             that
             must
             be
             the
             chief
             crown
             and
             comfort
             of
             your
             labours
             :
             Therefore
             be
             not
             strangers
             to
             them
             ;
             if
             you
             would
             not
             have
             them
             account
             you
             lordly
             ,
             worldly
             and
             self-seeking
             men
             :
             If
             you
             will
             leave
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             think
             your selves
             too
             good
             to
             be
             their
             companions
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             into
             their
             smoaky
             Cottages
             ,
             and
             then
             think
             that
             a
             lordly
             command
             or
             rebuke
             ,
             should
             serve
             the
             turn
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             errour
             and
             schism
             and
             disorder
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             your
             errour
             to
             the
             Churches
             cost
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             but
             a
             pitiful
             excuse
             for
             your
             pride
             or
             laziness
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             of
             seducers
             for
             
               creeping
               into
               such
               houses
            
             ,
             which
             you
             disdained
             to
             come
             into
             your selves
             :
             what
             do
             you
             by
             avoiding
             them
             ,
             but
             invite
             any
             others
             thither
             that
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             as
             it
             were
             swept
             and
             garnished
             for
             such
             evil
             spirits
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Spend
             and
             be
             spent
             for
             your
             peoples
             good
             ;
             and
             do
             all
             the
             good
             that
             possibly
             you
             can
             for
             their
             bodies
             as
             well
             as
             for
             their
             souls
             :
             and
             think
             nothing
             that
             you
             have
             too
             dear
             to
             win
             them
             :
             that
             they
             may
             see
             that
             you
             are
             truly
             Fathers
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             well-fare
             is
             your
             chiefest
             care
             and
             business
             .
          
           
             ALl
             men
             love
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             love
             those
             that
             they
             know
             do
             greatly
             love
             them
             .
             And
             all
             men
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             bodily
             concernments
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             that
             good
             that
             is
             done
             to
             their
             bodies
             :
             He
             that
             setteth
             himself
             to
             relieve
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             on
             others
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             help
             those
             that
             are
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             good
             he
             can
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             hurt
             to
             none
             ,
             shall
             find
             that
             their
             ears
             will
             be
             open
             to
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             follow
             him
             towards
             heaven
             with
             much
             less
             resistance
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             he
             must
             expect
             .
             Few
             such
             Ministers
             do
             ever
             want
             success
             of
             their
             labours
             .
             And
             the
             coveto●s
             ,
             close
             handed
             ,
             self-seeking
             and
             cruel
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             hated
             .
             And
             let
             his
             mony
             perish
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             thinketh
             it
             better
             than
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Keep
             up
             the
             Reverence
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             experienced
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             younger
             what
             honour
             they
             owe
             to
             those
             that
             are
             their
             elders
             in
             age
             and
             grace
             :
             For
             whilest
             the
             elder
             who
             are
             usually
             sober
             and
             peacaable
             ,
             are
             duly
             reverenced
             ,
             the
             heat
             of
             rash
             and
             giddy
             youth
             will
             be
             kept
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             USually
             where
             the
             elder
             bear
             the
             sway
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             peace
             (
             Though
             I
             know
             some
             deceive
             is
             grow
             worse
             and
             worse
             :
             )
             And
             it
             is
             where
             the
             young
             and
             rash
             are
             become
             the
             predominant
             most
             esteemed
             party
             ,
             that
             schism
             and
             disorders
             do
             prevail
             .
             And
             though
             some
             tell
             the
             people
             ,
             what
             honour
             they
             owe
             their
             
               Elders
               by
               office
            
             ;
             yet
             few
             acquaint
             them
             what
             honour
             youths
             owe
             both
             to
             the
             Elder
             in
             age
             and
             in
             experience
             and
             grace
             .
             It
             will
             therefore
             be
             much
             of
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             in
             the
             younger
             a
             due
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             towards
             them
             .
             
             
             
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XX.
             
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             who
             will
             preserve
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             ,
             must
             neither
             neglect
             to
             preserve
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             Religious
             persons
             of
             their
             charge
             ;
             nor
             yet
             be
             so
             tender
             of
             it
             as
             to
             depart
             from
             sober
             principles
             or
             wayes
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             them
             their
             rulers
             ,
             nor
             follow
             them
             into
             any
             exorbitancies
             to
             avoid
             their
             censures
             .
          
           
             BOth
             these
             extreams
             will
             tend
             to
             confusion
             :
             First
             ,
             They
             that
             care
             not
             at
             all
             what
             men
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             but
             despise
             their
             advantages
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             whilest
             they
             think
             that
             they
             only
             despise
             the
             praise
             or
             dispraise
             of
             men
             .
             We
             are
             commanded
             
               not
               to
               please
               our selves
               ,
               but
               to
               please
               all
               men
               for
               their
               good
               to
               edification
               .
            
             Rom.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Our
             power
             over
             them
             is
             upon
             their
             minds
             and
             wills
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             Magistrates
             upon
             their
             bodies
             or
             estates
             :
             Therefore
             when
             we
             have
             lost
             their
             hearts
             ,
             we
             have
             lost
             our
             power
             to
             do
             them
             good
             :
             They
             will
             not
             easily
             hear
             him
             that
             is
             despised
             or
             abhorred
             by
             them
             .
             Therefore
             a
             prudent
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             prodigal
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             lest
             it
             prove
             to
             be
             cruelty
             to
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             yet
             if
             we
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             their
             conceits
             and
             humours
             ,
             and
             forsake
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             or
             peace
             to
             keep
             their
             favour
             ,
             it
             will
             prove
             the
             more
             dangerous
             extream
             .
             I
             have
             before
             
             noted
             the
             peril
             of
             Ministers
             and
             the
             Church
             by
             this
             temptation
             .
             The
             rawest
             and
             the
             rashest
             professours
             are
             commonly
             the
             most
             violent
             and
             censorious
             ;
             And
             so
             ready
             to
             scorn
             and
             vilifie
             the
             gravest
             wisest
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             cross
             their
             opinions
             ,
             that
             many
             honest
             Ministers
             have
             been
             overcome
             by
             the
             temptation
             ;
             to
             forsake
             their
             own
             judgement
             ,
             and
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             violent
             to
             escape
             their
             censures
             and
             contempt
             :
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             .
             It
             may
             prove
             a
             palliate
             cure
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             put
             by
             at
             the
             present
             some
             sudden
             inconvenience
             :
             But
             it
             prepareth
             for
             after
             troubles
             and
             confusions
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             the
             rashest
             and
             indiscreetest
             people
             (
             which
             is
             usually
             the
             women
             and
             young
             men
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Whilest
             all
             their
             Teachers
             must
             
               humour
               them
            
             lest
             they
             displease
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             you
             have
             followed
             them
             a
             little
             way
             ,
             and
             think
             there
             to
             stop
             ,
             you
             must
             follow
             them
             still
             further
             ,
             and
             never
             can
             foresee
             the
             end
             :
             For
             that
             weakness
             and
             passion
             of
             theirs
             which
             crieth
             up
             one
             errour
             to
             day
             ,
             is
             pregnant
             with
             innumerable
             more
             ;
             and
             may
             cry
             up
             more
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             .
             And
             one
             errour
             commonly
             draweth
             on
             more
             ,
             and
             one
             miscarriage
             engageth
             them
             to
             another
             :
             And
             the
             last
             are
             usually
             the
             worst
             :
             And
             the
             same
             ends
             and
             reasons
             which
             made
             you
             go
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             will
             make
             you
             still
             follow
             them
             ,
             how
             far
             soever
             they
             go
             ,
             unless
             you
             repent
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             if
             you
             repent
             and
             leave
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             cost
             you
             dearer
             than
             prevention
             would
             have
             done
             :
             And
             you
             might
             have
             at
             much
             cheaper
             rates
             ,
             forsaken
             them
             just
             there
             where
             they
             forsook
             the
             
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             peace
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             you
             will
             by
             following
             the
             conduct
             of
             giddiness
             and
             passion
             ,
             dis●dvantage
             your
             Ministry
             as
             to
             all
             the
             less
             zealous
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             more
             sober
             and
             peaceable
             of
             the
             godly
             ;
             And
             you
             will
             bring
             your selves
             into
             contempt
             with
             these
             ,
             for
             your
             levity
             injudiciousness
             and
             instability
             :
             And
             so
             you
             will
             lose
             much
             more
             than
             you
             will
             get
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             you
             will
             be
             made
             but
             the
             vulgars
             instrument
             to
             do
             hurt
             :
             you
             will
             be
             used
             by
             them
             but
             to
             confirm
             themselves
             in
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             dividing
             and
             unpeaceable
             designes-Sixthly
             ,
             And
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             your
             consciences
             are
             wounded
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             made
             the
             heads
             or
             leaders
             of
             factions
             ,
             at
             last
             those
             of
             themselves
             that
             God
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             ,
             will
             see
             their
             errour
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             repent
             ,
             they
             will
             give
             you
             little
             thanks
             for
             your
             compliance
             .
             A
             sinful
             humouring
             of
             rash
             professours
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             a
             temptation
             to
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             a
             sinful
             compliance
             with
             the
             Great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             :
             I
             mean
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             which
             our
             station
             and
             disposition
             afford
             us
             as
             great
             temptations
             to
             .
             For
             though
             to
             a
             worldling
             ,
             wealth
             and
             honour
             be
             stronger
             temptations
             ;
             yet
             to
             a
             godly
             man
             the
             applause
             or
             censure
             of
             those
             whom
             we
             account
             most
             wise
             and
             godly
             may
             tempt
             much
             stronglier
             .
             And
             alas
             how
             ordinarily
             doth
             the
             fire
             of
             Church
             and
             state
             ,
             which
             flameth
             about
             our
             own
             ears
             ,
             convince
             us
             of
             our
             errour
             ,
             in
             following
             those
             whom
             we
             should
             lead
             !
             O
             how
             many
             doleful
             instances
             of
             it
             doth
             Church
             history
             afford
             us
             !
             There
             are
             not
             many
             of
             the
             tumults
             that
             have
             cost
             the
             lives
             of
             thousands
             about
             Religion
             ,
             but
             were
             kindled
             by
             the
             young
             
             injudicious
             professours
             ,
             who
             drew
             in
             their
             Teachers
             to
             humour
             them
             in
             countenancing
             too
             much
             of
             their
             disorders
             .
             Historians
             tell
             us
             that
             when
             King
             Francis
             of
             France
             had
             forbid
             the
             reproaching
             of
             the
             Papists
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             silenced
             the
             Ministers
             for
             not
             obeying
             him
             ;
             many
             of
             the
             hot
             brain'd
             people
             ,
             took
             up
             the
             way
             of
             provoking
             them
             by
             scornful
             pictures
             &
             libels
             ;
             hanging
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             streets
             suchridi●ulous
             and
             reproachful
             rhimes
             and
             images
             :
             But
             this
             (
             which
             was
             none
             of
             the
             way
             of
             God
             )
             began
             that
             persecution
             (
             by
             provoking
             the
             King
             )
             which
             cost
             many
             thousands
             ,
             if
             not
             hundred
             thousand
             lives
             before
             it
             ended
             .
             And
             the
             Synod
             at
             Rochel
             which
             refused
             the
             grave
             counsel
             of
             
               Du
               Plessis
               ,
               Du
               Moulin
            
             and
             many
             such
             others
             ,
             was
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             peoples
             zeal
             ;
             and
             ended
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             many
             score
             thousands
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             .
             Abundance
             of
             such
             sad
             instances
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             if
             England
             need
             to
             go
             any
             whether
             else
             for
             matter
             of
             warning
             than
             to
             it self
             .
             He
             that
             after
             the
             experiences
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             will
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             follow
             the
             conduct
             of
             injudicious
             zealots
             ,
             is
             left
             as
             unexcusable
             as
             almost
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             a
             sight
             of
             hell
             .
             The
             dreadful
             ruine
             of
             Ierusalem
             according
             to
             Christs
             prediction
             (
             such
             as
             the
             world
             hath
             scarce
             seen
             besides
             )
             was
             just
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             brought
             about
             ,
             by
             those
             furious
             ones
             whom
             Iosephus
             calleth
             the
             zealots
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             will
             do
             all
             things
             good
             and
             lawful
             to
             win
             men
             ,
             and
             offend
             them
             by
             no
             
               unnecessary
               thing
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             stand
             your
             ground
             ,
             and
             stir
             not
             an
             inch
             from
             truth
             or
             
               seberness
               ,
               piety
            
             or
             peace
             ,
             to
             please
             any
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             way
             shall
             do
             your
             
             work
             at
             last
             :
             Men
             will
             at
             last
             perceive
             the
             worth
             of
             sober
             principles
             and
             wayes
             :
             At
             least
             when
             Mountebanks
             have
             killed
             most
             of
             their
             patients
             ,
             the
             rest
             will
             repent
             ,
             and
             wish
             that
             t●ey
             had
             hearkened
             to
             the
             counsellers
             of
             peace
             .
             They
             that
             run
             round
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             themselves
             giddy
             and
             ready
             to
             fall
             ,
             will
             lay
             hold
             upon
             somewhat
             which
             is
             firm
             and
             stable
             .
             Compliance
             with
             one
             of
             the
             contentious
             parties
             ,
             may
             make
             you
             cried
             up
             by
             
               that
               party
            
             for
             a
             time
             :
             But
             the
             contrary
             faction
             will
             as
             much
             cry
             you
             down
             ;
             and
             your
             estimation
             is
             but
             like
             an
             Almanack
             for
             a
             year
             :
             And
             they
             themselves
             that
             needed
             your
             sinful
             help
             for
             some
             present
             job
             ,
             will
             be
             like
             enough
             ere
             long
             to
             cast
             you
             off
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             :
             )
             And
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             you
             are
             objects
             of
             pity
             to
             sober
             standers
             by
             :
             And
             in
             the
             next
             age
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Melancthon
             ,
             a
             Bucer
             ,
             a
             Bergiu●
             ,
             a
             Crocius
             ,
             an
             Vsher
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             Peace-makers
             ,
             will
             be
             pretious
             to
             posterity
             ,
             when
             the
             memory
             of
             fiery
             dividers
             will
             be
             dishonourable
             .
             Keep
             your
             standing
             ,
             and
             stick
             closer
             to
             truth
             and
             justice
             and
             peace
             ,
             than
             to
             any
             party
             ,
             and
             resolvedly
             give
             up
             your selves
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             no
             loosers
             by
             it
             ;
             And
             its
             two
             to
             one
             but
             at
             last
             some
             of
             the
             contenders
             ,
             will
             desire
             you
             to
             be
             the
             arbitrators
             of
             their
             controversies
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             weary
             of
             contending
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             you
             the
             honour
             of
             healing
             the
             wounds
             ,
             which
             their
             rash
             injudicious
             zeal
             hath
             made
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXI
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             who
             will
             preserve
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             must
             not
             contend
             among
             themselves
             :
             Especially
             they
             must
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             they
             engage
             not
             in
             any
             needless
             enmity
             ,
             against
             any
             of
             those
             Divines
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             learning
             or
             piety
             are
             most
             highly
             reverenced
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             When
             Pastors
             fall
             into
             parties
             ,
             they
             alwayes
             draw
             the
             people
             with
             them
             :
             some
             will
             take
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             .
             If
             the
             Officers
             divide
             ,
             the
             souldiers
             will
             certainly
             be
             divided
             .
             And
             though
             one
             of
             the
             dividing
             parties
             may
             get
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             suppress
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             are
             nevertheless
             in
             the
             way
             to
             increase
             the
             schism
             ,
             while
             the
             people
             will
             think
             never
             the
             worse
             of
             the
             party
             which
             is
             afflicted
             and
             trodden
             down
             .
             Schismes
             are
             most
             commonly
             begun
             or
             at
             least
             formed
             among
             the
             Pastors
             :
             And
             among
             them
             the
             cure
             must
             be
             begun
             ;
             and
             principally
             performed
             .
             And
             when
             the
             wound
             is
             made
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             despised
             ;
             but
             the
             threatned
             issues
             must
             be
             foreseen
             ;
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             cure
             apprehended
             :
             and
             scarce
             any
             pains
             or
             cost
             must
             be
             thought
             too
             great
             to
             quench
             the
             fire
             .
             The
             proud
             and
             carnal
             person
             ,
             who
             thinks
             all
             is
             well
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             but
             secure
             his
             interest
             ,
             and
             by
             spurning
             at
             dissenters
             ,
             make
             them
             seem
             contemptible
             ;
             doth
             cast
             oil
             upon
             the
             flames
             ,
             and
             may
             
             himself
             feel
             the
             greatest
             heat
             at
             last
             .
             And
             he
             that
             can
             stand
             by
             as
             unconcerned
             ,
             and
             deny
             his
             service
             to
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             wounded
             Church
             ,
             lest
             it
             cost
             him
             too
             dear
             ,
             may
             soon
             find
             that
             he
             hath
             lost
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             thought
             to
             save
             .
             O
             that
             the
             Peace-makers
             would
             cry
             aloud
             ,
             and
             sound
             the
             retreat
             to
             contending
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             O
             that
             God
             would
             rebuke
             that
             pride
             and
             carnality
             ,
             self-conceitedness
             and
             love
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             yet
             to
             hear
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             especially
             when
             those
             that
             are
             most
             reverenced
             and
             valued
             by
             the
             zealousest
             Christians
             ,
             are
             envied
             ,
             or
             afflicted
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             ever
             tendeth
             to
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             sufferings
             of
             such
             will
             never
             abate
             their
             esteem
             ,
             with
             those
             who
             honour
             them
             .
             And
             if
             fear
             should
             stop
             their
             mouths
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             the
             fire
             will
             still
             burn
             within
             ,
             and
             be
             too
             ready
             to
             break
             out
             into
             more
             open
             schisms
             when
             opportunity
             serveth
             them
             .
             Yea
             the
             Churches
             of
             old
             have
             found
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             very
             tender
             how
             they
             used
             such
             reverenced
             valued
             Pastors
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             any
             errour
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             to
             connive
             or
             bear
             with
             much
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             occasion
             a
             far
             worse
             disease
             ,
             by
             the
             imprudent
             curing
             of
             a
             lesser
             .
          
           
             
               And
               I
               dare
               be
               bold
               to
               proclaim
               to
               the
               contentious
               Pastors
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               wheresoever
               ,
               that
            
             True
             Piety
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Humility
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             can
             happily
             heal
             a
             great
             many
             of
             dissentions
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             carnal
             ,
             uncharitable
             ,
             proud
             and
             imprudent
             ,
             seem
             uncurable
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             malignant-medicines
             are
             still
             exasperated
             a●d
             made
             worse
             .
          
           
           
             But
             alas
             this
             quarrelsome
             distemper
             in
             Ministers
             ,
             hath
             had
             such
             pernicious
             effects
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             going
             on
             to
             more
             confusion
             ,
             that
             it
             deserveth
             and
             calleth
             for
             our
             common
             lamentation
             .
             And
             if
             we
             must
             lament
             it
             with
             despair
             ,
             as
             an
             uncurable
             disease
             ,
             I
             fear
             we
             must
             with
             equal
             despair
             lament
             the
             Churches
             ruines
             ,
             and
             the
             consumption
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             how
             can
             we
             expect
             that
             the
             people
             should
             hear
             ,
             if
             the
             Pastors
             be
             obdurate
             and
             remediless
             ?
             And
             who
             shall
             cure
             them
             ,
             if
             their
             Physicians
             themselves
             be
             they
             that
             do
             infect
             them
             ?
          
           
             I
             speak
             not
             against
             the
             necessary
             defence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             that
             it
             be
             truth
             indeed
             which
             we
             defend
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             defence
             be
             
               indeed
               necessary
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             manner
             be
             suited
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             rule
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             the
             itch
             which
             caused
             the
             Churches
             scab
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             different
             description
             .
             For
             fi●st
             ,
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             a
             salt
             acrimoni●us
             humour
             in
             the
             blood
             :
             Not
             that
             there
             is
             no
             blood
             in
             our
             veins
             which
             hath
             better
             principles
             and
             qualities
             :
             But
             alas
             it
             is
             tainted
             with
             this
             c●rroding
             salt
             ,
             which
             hath
             bred
             our
             leprosie
             :
             As
             if
             Christ
             had
             made
             us
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             not
             to
             preserve
             the
             world
             from
             putresaction
             ,
             but
             to
             bite
             and
             fret
             all
             that
             we
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             (
             yea
             and
             those
             that
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             )
             and
             by
             the
             salt
             Ca●a●●hs
             of
             our
             back-bitings
             and
             peevish
             censures
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             into
             a
             consumption
             .
             There
             is
             in
             many
             of
             us
             a
             love
             and
             zeal
             for
             Truth
             in
             the
             general
             (
             and
             no
             wonder
             if
             we
             are
             but
             men
             .
             )
             But
             when
             we
             meet
             it
             we
             know
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             ●evile
             it
             ,
             and
             scratch
             it
             by
             the
             face
             :
             As
             the
             Jews
             did
             long
             
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             they
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             crucified
             him
             as
             a
             deceiver
             and
             blasphemer
             ;
             their
             prejudice
             fixing
             them
             in
             the
             dungeon
             of
             unbelief
             .
             
               Mal.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
               ;
               ●ven
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               —
               But
               who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               when
               he
               appeareth
               .
               For
               he
               is
               like
               a
               refiners
               fire
               ,
               and
               like
               fullers
               sope
               :
               and
               he
               shall
               sit
               as
               a
               refiner
               ,
               and
               purifier
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               purifie
               the
               sons
               of
               Levi
            
             —
             What
             abundance
             of
             the
             zealous
             ●●nourers
             of
             Tristh
             are
             daily
             employed
             in
             revising
             and
             contradicting
             it
             ?
             As
             they
             do
             by
             Peace
             ,
             even
             prosecute
             it
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             perverse
             oppositions
             ,
             and
             unpeaceable
             principles
             and
             practises
             ,
             while
             they
             cry
             up
             nothing
             more
             than
             Peace
             ?
             And
             do
             they
             deal
             any
             better
             by
             Holiness
             it self
             .
             He
             that
             is
             for
             a
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             not
             in
             
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               man
            
             ,
             (
             to
             God
             for
             himself
             and
             to
             Man
             for
             
               his
               sake
            
             )
             is
             like
             the
             Heathens
             who
             are
             zealous
             for
             a
             God
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             be
             made
             of
             something
             unlikest
             to
             him
             that
             is
             God
             indeed
             :
             Or
             like
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             who
             are
             zealous
             Musselmans
             or
             believers
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             in
             the
             most
             gross
             deceiver
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             promote
             Love
             by
             sna●ling
             and
             barking
             at
             all
             that
             are
             strangers
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             shall
             at
             last
             partake
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             such
             Love
             as
             he
             promoted
             :
             And
             he
             may
             as
             wisely
             hope
             at
             last
             to
             bring
             the
             Church
             to
             Peace
             also
             ,
             by
             werrying
             it
             ,
             by
             splenetick
             censures
             and
             divisions
             ,
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             experience
             of
             our
             present
             age
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             What
             ever
             is
             done
             against
             LOVE
             is
             done
             against
             Holiness
             and
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             any
             Love-killer
             do
             call
             himself
             ,
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             and
             a
             friend
             to
             Holiness
             or
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             prove
             that
             murdering
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             friendship
             ,
             and
             a
             service
             acceptable
             to
             Christ
             :
             One
             would
             think
             by
             their
             practise
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             took
             
               Abrahams
               trial
            
             for
             their
             Law
             ,
             and
             accounted
             it
             the
             work
             of
             
               justifying
               faith
            
             ,
             to
             
               kill
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             offer
             it
             up
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             Christ
             :
             But
             before
             they
             bring
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             such
             a
             sacrifice
             is
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             offered
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             who
             calleth
             for
             a
             
               living
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               ,
               Rom.
            
             12.
             1.
             
             They
             have
             need
             to
             make
             a
             better
             proof
             of
             their
             authority
             ,
             than
             Kelley
             did
             of
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             when
             he
             brought
             Doctor
             Dee
             to
             consent
             to
             adultery
             by
             the
             same
             pretended
             warrant
             :
             God
             who
             is
             Love
             accepteth
             not
             such
             a
             sacrifice
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Love-killers
             and
             Church-destroyers
             .
          
           
             But
             especially
             when
             besides
             this
             acrimony
             of
             mind
             ,
             there
             shall
             other
             more
             pernicious
             diseases
             be
             contracted
             ,
             and
             foment
             these
             censures
             &
             reproaches
             of
             their
             brethren
             ;
             the
             malignity
             of
             the
             disease
             is
             a
             sad
             prognostick
             .
             Two
             such
             causes
             of
             it
             Paul
             layeth
             open
             ,
             one
             Act.
             20.
             30.
             the
             other
             
               Rom.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18.
            
             
             One
             is
             the
             devilish
             sin
             of
             pride
             ;
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             have
             many
             disciples
             to
             be
             our
             applauders
             
               [
               They
               shal
               speak
               perverse
               things
               to
               draw
               awaydisciples
               after
               them
               ]
            
             The
             other
             
               selfishness
               ,
               carnality
               and
               coveteousness
               [
               They
               serve
               not
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               bellies
               .
               ]
            
             And
             so
             2
             
               Pet.
               2.
               3.
               
               Through
               Coveteousness
               they
               shall
               with
               feigned
               words
               make
               Merchandise
               of
               you
               :
            
             They
             buy
             and
             sell
             mens
             souls
             for
             gain
             :
             These
             are
             Gainsayers
             in
             a
             double
             sense
             :
             Their
             
               craft
               bringeth
               them
               
               in
               no
               small
               gain
               ,
            
             and
             lest
             it
             
               should
               be
               set
               at
               nought
            
             ,
             for
             gain
             they
             do
             gain-say
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             tumults
             against
             the
             best
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             Act.
             19.
             24
             ,
             27.
             
             It
             is
             for
             gain
             and
             worldly
             glory
             ,
             that
             they
             say
             what
             they
             say
             against
             those
             that
             are
             wiser
             and
             sincerer
             than
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             this
             (
             and
             most
             that
             followeth
             )
             is
             in
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               If
               any
               man
               teach
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               consent
               not
               to
               the
               wholesome
               words
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             (
             mark
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             the
             words
             of
             any
             new
             faith-makers
             dev●sing
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               doctrine
               which
               is
               according
               to
               Godliness
               ,
               he
               is
               proud
            
             (
             though
             he
             may
             cry
             down
             pride
             )
             
               knowing
               nothing
            
             (
             though
             he
             may
             cry
             down
             ignorance
             )
             
               but
               doting
               about
               questions
            
             (
             though
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             of
             high
             attainments
             )
             
               and
               strifes
               of
               words
            
             while
             he
             seemeth
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             life
             of
             Religion
             )
             
               whereof
               cometh
               envy
               ,
               strife
               ,
               railings
               ,
               evil
               surmisings
            
             (
             while
             they
             pretend
             to
             no
             less
             necessary
             a
             work
             ,
             than
             the
             saving
             of
             Truth
             and
             the
             peoples
             souls
             )
             :
             
               Perverse
               disputings
               of
               men
               of
               corrupt
               minds
            
             (
             the
             impatient
             scratchings
             of
             those
             whose
             corrupt
             blood
             must
             needs
             have
             vent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             causeth
             this
             itch
             of
             quarrelling
             )
             and
             
               destitute
               of
               the
               truth
            
             (
             whilest
             they
             think
             they
             are
             saving
             the
             life
             of
             truth
             )
             
               supposing
               that
               gain
               is
               godliness
            
             (
             being
             so
             blinded
             by
             the
             love
             of
             gain
             that
             they
             make
             themselves
             believe
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             truth
             and
             Godliness
             which
             maketh
             for
             their
             gain
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             raising
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             tendeth
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             religion
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             to
             make
             them
             great
             and
             rich
             )
             
               From
               such
               turn
               away
            
             (
             that
             is
             ;
             own
             them
             not
             in
             hypocritical
             wranglings
             ,
             but
             turn
             your
             
             backs
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             unworthy
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             in
             their
             way
             .
             Answer
             not
             the
             fool
             according
             to
             his
             folly
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             word
             it
             not
             with
             him
             in
             his
             foolish
             way
             ;
             lest
             you
             make
             him
             think
             himself
             worthy
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             .
             Talk
             not
             with
             him
             at
             his
             rates
             ;
             And
             yet
             answer
             him
             according
             to
             his
             folly
             ;
             by
             such
             conviction
             and
             rebukes
             as
             is
             meet
             for
             fooles
             ,
             and
             as
             may
             make
             him
             understand
             his
             folly
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             none
             can
             stand
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             commonly
             the
             most
             ignorant
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             liberallest
             of
             their
             supercilious
             contempt
             of
             those
             ,
             whose
             understandings
             and
             worth
             are
             above
             their
             censures
             .
             If
             a
             controversie
             be
             started
             ,
             which
             they
             either
             never
             studied
             ,
             or
             have
             only
             turned
             over
             the
             pages
             of
             a
             few
             books
             ,
             to
             number
             the
             sheets
             ,
             and
             never
             spent
             one
             year
             in
             the
             deep
             and
             serious
             search
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             is
             in
             question
             ;
             Or
             if
             they
             have
             clumsie
             wits
             ,
             that
             cannot
             feel
             so
             fine
             a
             thred
             ,
             nor
             are
             capable
             of
             mastering
             the
             difficulties
             ;
             None
             then
             are
             (
             usually
             )
             so
             ready
             to
             shoot
             their
             bolt
             ,
             and
             pass
             a
             Magisterial
             sentence
             ,
             and
             gravely
             and
             ignorantly
             tell
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             e●rours
             such
             or
             such
             a
             one
             maintaineth
             ,
             as
             these
             that
             talk
             of
             that
             which
             they
             never
             understood
             .
             For
             as
             I
             have
             known
             many
             unlearned
             sots
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             artifice
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             learning
             ,
             than
             in
             all
             companies
             to
             cry
             down
             such
             and
             such
             (
             who
             were
             wiser
             than
             themselves
             )
             for
             no
             schollars
             ,
             but
             unlearned
             men
             ;
             so
             many
             that
             are
             or
             should
             be
             conscious
             of
             the
             dulness
             and
             ignorance
             of
             their
             fumbling
             and
             unfurnished
             brains
             ,
             have
             no
             way
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             reputation
             
             of
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             with
             their
             simple
             followers
             ,
             but
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             O
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             dangerous
             errours
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             book
             is
             a
             dangerous
             book
             ;
             and
             they
             hold
             this
             ,
             and
             they
             hold
             that
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             make
             odious
             the
             opinions
             or
             practises
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             understand
             not
             :
             And
             this
             doth
             their
             business
             with
             these
             silly
             soals
             ,
             who
             hear
             not
             what
             can
             be
             said
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             words
             of
             truth
             and
             soberness
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             younger
             and
             emptier
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             they
             understand
             not
             that
             which
             they
             had
             never
             opportunity
             to
             study
             ,
             or
             have
             taken
             but
             a
             superficial
             taste
             of
             :
             But
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             they
             were
             so
             humble
             as
             to
             confess
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             but
             beardless
             ;
             and
             that
             time
             and
             long
             study
             is
             needful
             to
             make
             them
             as
             wise
             as
             those
             (
             who
             with
             equal
             wit
             and
             grace
             )
             have
             had
             many
             more
             years
             of
             serious
             study
             ,
             and
             greater
             opportunities
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             that
             they
             have
             not
             their
             wisdome
             by
             special
             inspiration
             or
             revelation
             ;
             nor
             so
             far
             excel
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             in
             a
             miraculous
             wit
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             that
             by
             a
             few
             years
             lazy
             study
             ,
             which
             others
             know
             not
             by
             the
             laborious
             humble
             fear●h●s
             of
             a
             far
             longer
             time
             .
             One
             would
             think
             that
             a
             little
             humility
             〈…〉
             the
             turn
             for
             thus
             much
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             ignorance
             get
             poss●ssion
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             〈◊〉
             headed
             ,
             it
             triumpheth
             then
             ,
             and
             desi●●
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Give
             me
             a
             man
             that
             〈…〉
             with
             him
             ?
             Or
             rather
             ,
             Away
             with
             〈…〉
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             disputed
             〈…〉
             groweth
             not
             with
             years
             :
             〈…〉
             wit
             may
             be
             poaring
             forty
             or
             fifty
             〈…〉
             that
             which
             another
             may
             sooner
             understand
             .
             
             Much
             time
             and
             study
             is
             necessary
             to
             great
             wisedome
             :
             But
             much
             time
             and
             study
             may
             consist
             with
             very
             mean
             attainments
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             reach
             the
             wisedome
             which
             is
             sought
             .
             And
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             the
             ancient
             and
             grey-headed
             think
             that
             veneration
             is
             their
             due
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             gravely
             sentence
             such
             or
             such
             to
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             they
             are
             injured
             if
             they
             are
             not
             believed
             .
             They
             have
             not
             wisdome
             enough
             to
             make
             their
             age
             honourable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             expect
             that
             their
             age
             should
             make
             their
             wisdome
             honourable
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             light
             ,
             nor
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             power
             of
             open
             truth
             ,
             they
             find
             it
             necessary
             to
             do
             almost
             all
             their
             work
             by
             back-biting
             :
             When
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             hearing
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             back-bite
             ,
             among
             such
             as
             are
             as
             little
             sensible
             of
             this
             hateful
             sin
             as
             they
             ;
             then
             they
             have
             this
             man
             and
             that
             man
             ;
             this
             party
             and
             that
             party
             to
             reproach
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             (
             as
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               Bolton
            
             well
             noteth
             )
             to
             hide
             the
             malignity
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             cheat
             the
             hearers
             and
             their
             own
             consciences
             )
             they
             will
             first
             seem
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             confess
             that
             he
             is
             in
             other
             respects
             a
             very
             worthy
             ,
             a
             learned
             or
             a
             pious
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             bring
             in
             their
             back-biting
             with
             a
             [
             but.
             ]
             And
             that
             which
             must
             sanctifie
             all
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             turns
             it
             into
             a
             work
             of
             zeal
             ,
             is
             the
             seeming
             interest
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             religion
             .
             They
             do
             all
             out
             of
             a
             
               zeal
               of
               God
            
             (
             I
             cannot
             say
             ,
             
               A
               zeal
               for
               God
            
             )
             though
             it
             be
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             .
             If
             it
             was
             an
             untruth
             which
             they
             spake
             it
             was
             for
             religion
             :
             If
             they
             did
             back-bite
             it
             was
             
             to
             preserve
             the
             hearers
             from
             errour
             and
             danger
             :
             If
             they
             reviled
             that
             which
             they
             never
             understood
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             keep
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             infection
             :
             If
             they
             tear
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             use
             their
             reputation
             to
             murder
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             others
             odious
             who
             are
             wiser
             than
             they
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             but
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             truth
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             non-sense
             or
             envy
             which
             they
             vent
             ,
             they
             never
             repent
             of
             it
             (
             that
             's
             the
             mischief
             )
             because
             they
             think
             that
             the
             Lord
             and
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               hearers
               have
               need
               of
               it
            
             .
             And
             so
             all
             those
             Texts
             are
             to
             them
             Apocripha
             ,
             which
             condemn
             their
             sin
             .
             
               Psal.
               15.
               3.
               2
               
               Cor.
               12.
               20.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               30.
               
               Prov.
            
             25.
             23.
             
             And
             sin
             is
             so
             be
             friended
             in
             mans
             corrupted
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             meet
             but
             with
             few
             
               angry
               countenances
               to
               drive
               away
            
             such
             reverend
             
               back-biting
               tongues
            
             .
          
           
             Nay
             that
             they
             may
             abuse
             Gods
             word
             and
             name
             ,
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             devils
             service
             ,
             they
             arm
             themselves
             (
             as
             the
             Tempter
             did
             
               Math.
               4.
            
             )
             with
             Gods
             authority
             and
             scripture
             ,
             and
             will
             charge
             those
             with
             sin
             who
             would
             reprove
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             repentance
             :
             And
             as
             Master
             Herbert
             noteth
             ,
             how
             the
             Pope
             under
             the
             reverend
             garb
             of
             Christs
             Vicar
             ,
             doth
             do
             the
             like
             things
             to
             the
             suppressing
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Truth
             ,
             as
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             do
             under
             the
             name
             of
             open
             enemies
             :
             so
             these
             men
             find
             that
             the
             names
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             ,
             with
             the
             
               words
               of
               God
               abused
            
             ,
             are
             among
             the
             well-meaning
             ,
             a
             more
             effectual
             means
             to
             do
             that
             work
             which
             God
             abhorreth
             .
             I
             have
             long
             used
             to
             resist
             this
             sin
             of
             back-biting
             ;
             and
             (
             not
             to
             justifie
             the
             faults
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             convince
             the
             back-biter
             of
             his
             sin
             .
             And
             I
             seldome
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             report
             of
             me
             that
             I
             am
             a
             
             
               defender
               of
               such
               and
               such
               corruptions
               :
            
             One
             backbiteth
             men
             as
             Prelatists
             and
             formalists
             ;
             another
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             another
             the
             Independents
             ;
             and
             another
             the
             Anabaptists
             ;
             and
             say
             
               such
               a
               one
               is
               of
               such
               a
               sect
               ,
            
             and
             ever
             with
             epithetes
             of
             reproach
             :
             And
             when
             I
             tell
             them
             that
             the
             way
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             is
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             errour
             to
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             talk
             of
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             they
             report
             me
             presently
             to
             be
             a
             patron
             of
             the
             sect
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             a
             reprover
             of
             their
             unchristian
             vice
             .
          
           
             And
             many
             of
             them
             having
             not
             so
             far
             digested
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             the
             evidences
             of
             it
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             fain
             to
             take
             it
             upon
             trust
             from
             others
             :
             And
             they
             choose
             that
             party
             to
             cast
             this
             great
             trust
             upon
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             to
             be
             most
             venerable
             .
             The
             Papist
             chooseth
             for
             number
             and
             worldly
             pomp
             and
             order
             :
             The
             carnal
             self-seeker
             chooseth
             the
             party
             ,
             which
             may
             most
             further
             his
             preferment
             and
             honour
             in
             the
             world
             :
             The
             honester
             sectaries
             do
             choose
             the
             party
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             them
             to
             be
             the
             most
             illuminated
             or
             most
             strict
             :
             And
             some
             have
             the
             wit
             ,
             to
             look
             most
             at
             those
             ,
             that
             set
             as
             many
             of
             these
             together
             as
             may
             be
             hoped
             for
             .
             But
             among
             whomsoever
             they
             cast
             their
             lot
             ,
             their
             way
             to
             preserve
             the
             reputation
             of
             Orthodoxness
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             that
             conscience
             which
             made
             the
             choice
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             liberal
             in
             reproaching
             those
             that
             differ
             in
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             sect
             which
             they
             have
             chosen
             .
             (
             For
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             is
             now
             in
             sects
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             requireth
             more
             lamentation
             ,
             than
             proof
             .
             )
             As
             the
             Dominicans
             when
             they
             have
             written
             far
             much
             more
             than
             Calvin
             about
             predetermination
             ,
             they
             
             have
             no
             way
             to
             keep
             their
             honour
             with
             their
             sect
             (
             the
             Papists
             )
             but
             to
             rail
             at
             the
             Calvinists
             and
             belye
             them
             ,
             and
             charge
             them
             with
             that
             which
             they
             abhor
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             seem
             sufficiently
             to
             differ
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             greatest
             reason
             of
             this
             contentious
             back-biting
             quarrelling
             humour
             ,
             is
             Ignorance
             it self
             ;
             which
             will
             not
             give
             them
             leave
             so
             much
             as
             to
             see
             the
             difficulty
             of
             the
             points
             which
             they
             oppose
             ;
             much
             less
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             they
             have
             not
             been
             used
             to
             .
             The
             way
             which
             is
             
               spoken
               against
            
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             may
             also
             boldly
             speak
             against
             .
          
           
             And
             hypocrisie
             (
             though
             mixed
             with
             sincerity
             )
             hath
             too
             great
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             with
             many
             .
             The
             less
             men
             are
             taken
             up
             in
             that
             true
             religion
             which
             consisteth
             in
             Hea●en-work
             and
             Heart-work
             ,
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             mortification
             of
             their
             selfishness
             and
             pride
             ;
             the
             more
             they
             are
             addicted
             to
             make
             it
             up
             with
             a
             contentious
             zeal
             for
             their
             several
             wayes
             ,
             opinions
             and
             modes
             of
             worship
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             seen
             to
             be
             cold
             or
             neutral
             in
             religion
             .
             They
             never
             understood
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             I●mes
             ,
             nor
             many
             other
             such
             texts
             of
             scripture
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             were
             once
             sensible
             ,
             not
             here
             only
             but
             through
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             what
             a
             plague
             the
             conjunction
             of
             their
             ignorance
             and
             contensiousness
             ,
             and
             their
             dividing
             selfish
             zeal
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             what
             they
             have
             done
             against
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             by
             
               heading
               parties
            
             ,
             and
             by
             laying
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             upon
             the
             opinions
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             understood
             !
             and
             by
             departing
             from
             
             the
             primitive
             simplicity
             and
             charity
             !
             And
             how
             odious
             a
             practise
             it
             is
             ,
             of
             ignorant
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             reverence
             of
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             or
             Orthodoxness
             or
             piety
             ,
             by
             the
             secret
             back-bitings
             and
             reproaches
             of
             others
             ,
             whose
             persons
             perhaps
             they
             never
             saw
             ;
             or
             whom
             they
             never
             once
             soberly
             discoursed
             with
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             or
             whose
             writings
             perhaps
             they
             never
             read
             ,
             or
             thought
             it
             not
             worth
             their
             time
             and
             labour
             to
             understand
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             take
             it
             to
             be
             their
             piety
             to
             revile
             by
             hear-say
             and
             blind
             surmises
             ,
             and
             judge
             in
             a
             cause
             which
             they
             never
             impartially
             heard
             and
             understood
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             none
             of
             those
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             whom
             you
             reproach
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             h●s
             master
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             mens
             souls
             :
             And
             you
             are
             satans
             instruments
             to
             block
             up
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             away
             the
             hearts
             of
             people
             from
             their
             doctrine
             .
             If
             every
             Minister
             (
             especially
             your selves
             )
             who
             hath
             as
             great
             an
             errour
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             odious
             for
             it
             to
             their
             hearers
             ;
             you
             might
             all
             put
             up
             your
             pipes
             ,
             and
             find
             that
             your
             artifice
             hath
             first
             silenced
             your selves
             ,
             by
             the
             righteous
             law
             ,
             —
             
               Nec
               enim
               lex
               justior
               ulla
               est
               :
               Quam
               necis
               artifices
               arte
               perire
               sua
               .
            
             Or
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               With
               what
               measure
               you
               mete
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               measured
               to
               you
               again
               .
            
          
           
             Did
             you
             see
             the
             ugliness
             of
             Ignorant
             peevish
             contentious
             zeal
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             holy
             Light
             and
             Love
             ,
             you
             would
             think
             you
             saw
             a
             devil
             ,
             spitting
             out
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             more
             take
             it
             for
             your
             honour
             ,
             nor
             for
             a
             mark
             of
             a
             child
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             knew
             how
             every
             word
             of
             oblequy
             especially
             by
             back-biting
             against
             your
             brethren
             ▪
             
             doth
             tend
             to
             infect
             the
             hearers
             with
             the
             same
             vices
             and
             kill
             their
             Love
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             into
             divisions
             ,
             you
             would
             take
             heed
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             others
             .
             (
             Unless
             you
             are
             of
             those
             who
             are
             foolisher
             than
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             would
             build
             Christs
             house
             and
             Kingdome
             by
             dividing
             it
             .
             
               Math.
               12.
            
             )
             One
             raileth
             at
             Luther
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             Arminius
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             that
             ,
             for
             matters
             which
             are
             above
             their
             reach
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             are
             taught
             to
             rail
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             it
             also
             their
             talk
             behind
             mens
             backs
             ,
             ●o
             prate
             against
             this
             man
             and
             that
             man
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             in
             time
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             by
             breaking
             into
             sects
             :
             In
             a
             word
             such
             carnal
             courses
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             do
             make
             or
             harden
             carnal
             professors
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             for
             Paul
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             Apollo
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             Cephas
             ,
             but
             few
             sincerely
             and
             prudently
             for
             Christ
             :
             so
             that
             instead
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             almost
             all
             company
             little
             but
             ignorant
             censorious
             wrangling
             ,
             at
             the
             opinions
             of
             those
             that
             they
             never
             were
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             controverted
             practises
             ,
             or
             circumstances
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             suitable
             to
             their
             prejudice
             and
             custom
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             never
             desired
             to
             be
             the
             impartial
             hearers
             of
             a
             just
             account
             .
          
           
             If
             ever
             God
             will
             shew
             mercy
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             them
             Pastors
             after
             his
             heart
             ,
             who
             shall
             abound
             in
             Light
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             lead
             the
             people
             into
             Concord
             upon
             the
             ancient
             terms
             ;
             and
             make
             it
             their
             work
             ,
             to
             bring
             this
             Love-killing
             spirit
             in●o
             hatred
             ;
             whether
             it
             work
             by
             the
             way
             of
             st●iving-disputes
             ,
             or
             dividing
             principles
             or
             practises
             ,
             or
             by
             reproaching
             others
             :
             by
             corporal
             
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Religious
             censorious
             cruelty
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             
               strike
               men
            
             ,
             but
             unchurch
             and
             
               damn
               them
            
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             them
             as
             men
             unfit
             for
             christian
             communion
             .
             And
             whilest
             the
             Pastors
             take
             another
             course
             ,
             we
             must
             patiently
             wait
             and
             pity
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             fore-see
             our
             further
             misery
             in
             this
             prognostick
             ;
             though
             the
             guilty
             being
             puffed
             up
             with
             the
             conceits
             of
             their
             preciousness
             to
             God
             ,
             do
             promise
             themselves
             the
             desires
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Are
             not
             the
             sons
             of
             Levi
             yet
             refined
             ?
             when
             they
             have
             been
             in
             so
             many
             furnaces
             and
             so
             long
             !
             When
             wisedom
             ,
             holiness
             and
             humility
             are
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             selfish
             pride
             and
             worldliness
             are
             cured
             ,
             this
             wrinkled
             malignant
             ENVY
             will
             then
             cease
             ;
             and
             an
             honest
             emulation
             to
             excel
             one
             another
             in
             wisdome
             and
             Love
             and
             all
             good
             works
             ,
             will
             then
             take
             place
             .
             And
             then
             we
             shall
             not
             ,
             like
             drunken
             men
             ,
             one
             day
             fight
             and
             wound
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             day
             cry
             out
             of
             our
             wounds
             ;
             and
             yet
             go
             on
             in
             our
             drunken
             fits
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             wider
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECT
             .
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Let
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             deeply
             study
             their
             wonderfull
             pattern
             of
             Love
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             meekness
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             passages
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             still
             commend
             those
             vertues
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             till
             their
             souls
             are
             cast
             into
             this
             sacred
             mould
             ,
             and
             habituated
             to
             this
             Image
             and
             imitation
             of
             their
             Lord
             :
             And
             then
             Vertue
             will
             go
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             healing
             among
             all
             where-ever
             they
             shall
             come
             ;
             As
             fire
             goeth
             out
             from
             the
             flinty
             contenders
             by
             their
             collisions
             ,
             which
             maketh
             them
             still
             incendiaries
             and
             consumers
             of
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             therefore
             end
             these
             Directions
             with
             the
             bare
             repetition
             of
             some
             more
             of
             those
             sacred
             words
             ,
             (
             besides
             those
             forecited
             )
             which
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             breed
             such
             a
             gracious
             habit
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             will
             faithfully
             study
             and
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             9.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             government
             shall
             be
             laid
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             shall
             be
             called
             Wonderful
             ,
             Counsellor
             ,
             the
             mighty
             God
             ,
             the
             everlasting
             father
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             :
             Of
             the
             increase
             of
             his
             Government
             and
             Peace
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             40.
             11.
             
             He
             shall
             feed
             his
             flock
             like
             a
             
             shepherd
             ;
             he
             shall
             gather
             the
             lambs
             with
             his
             arm
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             shall
             gently
             lead
             those
             that
             are
             with
             young
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             42.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             4.
             
             Behold
             my
             servant
             whom
             I
             uphold
             :
             mine
             elect
             in
             whom
             my
             soul
             delighteth
             :
             I
             have
             put
             my
             spirit
             upon
             him
             ;
             he
             shall
             bring
             forth
             judgement
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             He
             shall
             not
             cry
             ,
             nor
             lift
             up
             ,
             nor
             cause
             his
             voice
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             street
             :
             A
             bruised
             reed
             shall
             he
             not
             break
             ;
             and
             the
             smoking
             slax
             shall
             he
             not
             quech
             :
             he
             shall
             bring
             forth
             judgement
             unto
             truth
             :
             He
             shall
             not
             fail
             nor
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             set
             judgement
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             the
             isles
             shall
             wait
             for
             his
             law
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             44.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             I
             will
             pour
             water
             upon
             him
             that
             is
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             floods
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             :
             I
             will
             pour
             my
             spirit
             on
             thy
             seed
             and
             my
             blessing
             on
             thy
             off-spring
             :
             And
             they
             shall
             spring
             up
             as
             among
             the
             grass
             ,
             as
             willows
             by
             the
             water-courses
             :
             One
             shall
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             another
             shall
             call
             himself
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Iacob
             :
             and
             another
             shall
             subscribe
             with
             his
             hand
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             surname
             himself
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             110.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rule
             thou
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thine
             enemies
             :
             Thy
             people
             shall
             be
             willing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             power
             ,
             in
             the
             beauties
             of
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             34.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Wo
             to
             the
             shepherds
             of
             Is●ael
             that
             feed
             themselves
             ;
             should
             not
             the
             shepherds
             feed
             the
             flocks
             ?
             Ye
             eate
             the
             fat
             and
             cloath
             you
             with
             the
             wool
             ,
             ye
             kill
             them
             that
             are
             fed
             ,
             but
             ye
             feed
             not
             the
             flock
             :
             The
             diseased
             have
             ye
             not
             strengthened
             ;
             neither
             have
             ye
             healed
             that
             which
             was
             sick
             ;
             neither
             have
             ye
             bound
             up
             that
             which
             was
             broken
             ;
             neither
             have
             ye
             brought
             again
             that
             
             which
             was
             driven
             away
             ,
             neither
             have
             ye
             sought
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ;
             But
             with
             Force
             and
             with
             Cruelty
             have
             ye
             ruled
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             scattered
             because
             there
             is
             no
             shepherd
             —
             Read
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.
             
             And
             there
             shall
             come
             forth
             a
             rod
             out
             of
             the
             stem
             of
             Iesse
             ,
             and
             a
             branch
             shall
             grow
             out
             of
             his
             roots
             :
             And
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             counsel
             and
             might
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             shall
             make
             him
             of
             quick
             understanding
             ,
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             not
             judge
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             reprove
             after
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             ears
             ;
             but
             with
             righteousness
             shall
             he
             judge
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             reprove
             with
             equity
             for
             the
             meek
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             he
             shall
             smite
             the
             earth
             with
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             lips
             shall
             he
             slay
             the
             wicked
             —
             The
             wolf
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             leopard
             shall
             lie
             down
             with
             the
             kid
             :
             and
             the
             calf
             and
             the
             young
             lion
             and
             the
             fa●ling
             together
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             child
             shall
             lead
             them
             :
             And
             the
             cow
             and
             the
             bear
             shall
             feed
             ;
             their
             young
             ones
             shall
             lie
             down
             together
             :
             and
             the
             lion
             shall
             eat
             straw
             like
             the
             oxe
             ;
             and
             the
             sucking
             child
             shall
             play
             on
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             asp
             ,
             and
             the
             weaned
             child
             shall
             put
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             cockatrice
             d●n
             .
             They
             shall
             
               not
               hurt
               ,
               nor
               destroy
            
             in
             all
             my
             holy
             mountain
             :
             for
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             the
             waters
             cover
             the
             sea
             .
             See
             also
             cap.
             65.
             25.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             that
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             shall
             be
             established
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mountains
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             be
             exalted
             above
             the
             hils
             ,
             and
             all
             nations
             shall
             flow
             unto
             it
             :
             And
             many
             people
             shall
             go
             and
             say
             ,
             Come
             ye
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             reach
             us
             of
             his
             ways
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             paths
             :
             For
             out
             of
             Zion
             shall
             go
             forth
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             Ierusalem
             :
             And
             he
             shall
             judge
             among
             the
             nations
             ,
             and
             shall
             rebuke
             many
             people
             :
             And
             they
             shall
             beat
             their
             swords
             into
             plow-shares
             ,
             and
             their
             spears
             into
             pruning-hooks
             :
             Nation
             shall
             not
             lift
             up
             sword
             against
             nation
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             learn
             wa●s
             any
             more
             .
             O
             house
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             come
             ye
             and
             let
             us
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             My
             covenant
             was
             with
             
               (
               Levi
            
             )
             of
             life
             and
             peace
             ;
             and
             I
             gave
             them
             to
             him
             for
             the
             fear
             wherewith
             he
             feared
             me
             ,
             —
             The
             law
             of
             truth
             was
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             was
             not
             found
             in
             his
             lips
             :
             He
             walked
             with
             me
             in
             Peace
             and
             Equity
             ;
             and
             did
             turn
             many
             from
             iniquity
             :
             For
             the
             Priests
             lips
             should
             keep
             knowledge
             and
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             mouth
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             But
             ye
             are
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             ye
             have
             caused
             many
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             :
             ye
             have
             corrupted
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Levi
             ;
             —
             Therefore
             have
             I
             also
             made
             you
             contemptible
             and
             base
             before
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             as
             ye
             have
             not
             kept
             my
             wayes
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             partial
             in
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             9
             9.
             
             Behold
             thy
             King
             cometh
             unto
             thee
             ▪
             he
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             having
             salvation
             ;
             lowly
             and
             riding
             on
             an
             ass
             —
             He
             shall
             speak
             peace
             to
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             his
             dominion
             shall
             be
             from
             sea
             to
             sea
             —
          
           
           
             Math.
             11.
             29.
             
             Learn
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ;
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             unto
             your
             souls
             .
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             18.
             
             He
             hath
             anointed
             me
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             heal
             the
             broken-hearted
             —
             43
             I
             must
             preach
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             to
             other
             Cities
             also
             ,
             for
             therefore
             am
             I
             sent
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             multitude
             cometh
             together
             again
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             eat
             bread
             .
             And
             when
             his
             friends
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             said
             ,
             He
             i●
             beside
             himself
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             32
             ,
             34.
             
             I
             have
             meat
             to
             eat
             that
             ye
             know
             not
             of
             —
             My
             meat
             is
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             and
             to
             finish
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.
             4.
             
             I
             must
             work
             the
             works
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             while
             it
             is
             day
             :
             the
             night
             cometh
             when
             no
             man
             can
             work
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             24.
             
             And
             there
             was
             a
             strife
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             greatest
             .
             Math.
             20.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             But
             Jesus
             called
             them
             to
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             ye
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             great
             exercise
             authority
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             :
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             will
             be
             chief
             among
             you
             let
             him
             be
             your
             servant
             :
             Even
             as
             the
             son
             of
             man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             to
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             and
             to
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.
             36.
             
             My
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             —
             ●lse
             would
             my
             servants
             fight
             .
          
           
           
             Luk.
             12.
             14.
             
             Who
             made
             me
             a
             judge
             or
             a
             divider
             over
             you
             ?
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             which
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             taking
             the
             over-fight
             thereof
             ;
             not
             by
             constraint
             but
             willingly
             ;
             not
             for
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             ready
             mind
             .
             Neither
             as
             being
             Lords
             over
             (
             or
             ,
             Over-ruling
             )
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             but
             bein
             ensamples
             to
             the
             flock
             :
             And
             when
             the
             chief
             shepheard
             shall
             appear
             ,
             ye
             shall
             receive
             a
             crown
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
             Not
             for
             that
             we
             have
             dominion
             over
             your
             faith
             ,
             but
             are
             helpers
             of
             your
             joy
             .
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             8.
             
             Be
             not
             ye
             called
             Rabbi
             ;
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
             Christ
             :
             and
             all
             ye
             are
             brethren
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Let
             a
             man
             so
             account
             of
             us
             as
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Stewards
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             
             &
             13.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             For
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             power
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             me
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ye
             know
             after
             what
             manner
             I
             have
             been
             with
             you
             at
             all
             seasons
             :
             serving
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             humility
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             tears
             ,
             —
             20
             And
             have
             taught
             you
             publickly
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             —
             In
             every
             City
             bonds
             and
             afflictions
             abide
             me
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             these
             things
             move
             me
             ,
             neither
             count
             I
             my
             life
             dear
             unto
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             finish
             my
             course
             with
             joy
             ;
             and
             the
             ministery
             which
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             testifie
             to
             you
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             —
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Grievous
             wolves
             shall
             enter
             —
             And
             
             of
             your
             own
             selves
             men
             shall
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             to
             draw
             away
             disciples
             after
             them
             :
             Therefore
             watch
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
             I
             ceased
             not
             to
             warn
             every
             one
             night
             and
             day
             with
             tears
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             I
             have
             coveted
             no
             mans
             silver
             or
             gold
             or
             apparel
             :
             yea
             your selves selves
             know
             that
             these
             hands
             have
             ministred
             to
             my
             necessities
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             were
             with
             me
             :
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             how
             that
             so
             labouring
             ye
             ought
             to
             support
             the
             weak
             —
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             5.
             
             Of
             my self
             I
             will
             not
             glory
             but
             in
             my
             infirmities
             .
             So
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             I
             take
             pleasure
             in
             infirmities
             ,
             in
             reproaches
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             in
             persecutions
             ,
             in
             distresses
             for
             Christs
             sake
             :
             for
             when
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             But
             foolish
             and
             unlearned
             questions
             avoid
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             do
             gender
             strifes
             :
             And
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             but
             be
             gentle
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
             patient
             in
             meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             A
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blameless
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             —
             no
             striker
             ,
             nor
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             patient
             —
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             A
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blameless
             as
             the
             Steward
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             self-willed
             (
             or
             self-pleasing
             ,
             or
             stiffe
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             )
             not
             soon
             angry
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             wine
             ,
             no
             striker
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             a
             lover
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             a
             lov●r
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             sober
             ,
             just
             ,
             holy
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             holding
             fast
             the
             faithful
             word
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             taught
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             by
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             both
             to
             exhort
             &
             to
             convince
             the
             gain-sayers
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             many
             un●uly
             and
             vain
             talkers
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             whose
             mouths
             must
             be
             stopped
             —
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             though
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             war
             after
             the
             flesh
             :
             For
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             ,
             casting
             down
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
             Him
             that
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             faith
             receive
             ye
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             doubtful
             disputations
             —
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             despise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             ;
             nor
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             judge
             him
             that
             eateth
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             received
             him
             —
             To
             him
             that
             esteemeth
             any
             thing
             unclean
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             is
             unclean
             ▪
             But
             if
             thy
             brother
             be
             grieved
             with
             thy
             meat
             ,
             now
             walkest
             thou
             not
             charitably
             :
             destroy
             not
             him
             with
             thy
             meat
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             —
             For
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             but
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             peace
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             For
             he
             that
             in
             these
             things
             serveth
             Christ
             ,
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             men
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             follow
             after
             the
             things
             which
             make
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             things
             wherewith
             one
             may
             edifie
             another
             —
             He
             that
             doubteth
             is
             damned
             if
             he
             eat
             —
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             then
             that
             are
             strong
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             .
             Let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             please
             his
             neighbour
             for
             his
             good
             to
             edification
             :
             For
             even
             Christ
             pleased
             not
             himself
             .
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             grant
             you
             to
             be
             like
             minded
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ
             
             Jesus
             ,
             tha●
             ye
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             with
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             mouth
             glorifie
             God
             —
             Wherefore
             receive
             ye
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             received
             us
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Let
             us
             as
             many
             as
             be
             perfect
             be
             thus
             minded
             ,
             and
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             ye
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             God
             shall
             reveal
             even
             th●s
             unto
             you
             .
             Nevertheless
             whereto
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             let
             us
             mind
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             With
             all
             lowliness
             and
             meekness
             ,
             with
             long
             suffering
             forbearing
             one
             another
             in
             love
             :
             endeavouring
             to
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             —
             15.
             
             Speaking
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             —
             16.
             
             Edifying
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             strife
             or
             vain-glory
             ,
             but
             in
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             ,
             l●t
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             than
             themselves
             .
             Look
             not
             every
             man
             on
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             also
             on
             the
             things
             of
             others
             .
             Let
             this
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             which
             was
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             —
             that
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             —
             14.
             
             Do
             all
             things
             without
             murmurings
             and
             disputings
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             17.
             
             The
             wisdome
             from
             above
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Neither
             at
             any
             time
             used
             we
             flattering
             words
             ,
             as
             ye
             know
             ,
             nor
             a
             cloak
             of
             covetousness
             ,
             God
             is
             witness
             :
             Nor
             of
             men
             sought
             we
             glory
             ,
             neither
             of
             you
             nor
             yet
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             might
             have
             been
             burthensome
             (
             or
             used
             authority
             )
             as
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             we
             were
             gentle
             among
             you
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             nurse
             cherisheth
             her
             children
             .
             So
             being
             affectionately
             desirous
             
             of
             you
             ,
             we
             were
             willing
             to
             have
             imparted
             to
             you
             ,
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             because
             ye
             were
             dear
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             gentleness
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             meekness
             —
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             1.
             
             I
             Paul
             beseech
             you
             by
             the
             meekness
             and
             gentleness
             of
             Christ
             —
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
             Brethren
             if
             a
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             ye
             that
             are
             spiritual
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             —
             Bear
             ye
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             and
             so
             fulfill
             the
             law
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Put
             on
             as
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             holy
             and
             beloved
             ,
             bowels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             humbleness
             of
             mind
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             forbearing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             11.
             
             Follow
             after
             righteousness
             ,
             godliness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             patience
             ,
             meekness
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             2.
             
             To
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             brawlers
             ,
             but
             gentle
             ,
             shewing
             all
             meekness
             to
             all
             men
             —
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
             The
             ornament
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             is
             of
             great
             price
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             19.
             18.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Be
             kindly
             affectioned
             one
             to
             another
             with
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             in
             honour
             preferring
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             10.
             
             Owe
             nothing
             to
             any
             man
             but
             Love
             —
             Love
             worketh
             no
             ill
             to
             his
             neighbour
             —
             Love
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             35.
             
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             love
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             34.
             
             &
             15.
             12
             ,
             17.
             
             This
             is
             my
             commandement
             that
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             —
             As
             I
             have
             loved
             you
             —
             A
             new
             commandement
             —
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             14.
             
             The
             Law
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             this
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             9.
             
             Ye
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             
             Love
             one
             another
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             fervently
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             8
             9.
             
             Be
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             ;
             having
             compassion
             one
             on
             another
             ;
             love
             as
             brethren
             ;
             be
             pitiful
             be
             courteous
             :
             Not
             rendring
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             〈◊〉
             railing
             for
             ra●ling
             ;
             but
             contrariwise
             blessing
             ,
             knowing
             that
             ye
             are
             thereunto
             called
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             inherit
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
             Who
             when
             he
             was
             reviled
             ,
             reviled
             not
             again
             :
             when
             he
             suffered
             he
             threatned
             not
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Love
             your
             enemies
             ;
             bless
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ;
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             which
             despitefully
             use
             you
             and
             persecute
             you
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             be
             the
             children
             of
             your
             father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             —
             For
             if
             ye
             love
             them
             that
             love
             you
             ,
             what
             reward
             have
             you
             ?
             do
             not
             even
             the
             publicans
             the
             same
             ?
             And
             if
             ye
             salute
             your
             brethren
             only
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             more
             than
             others
             ?
             do
             not
             even
             the
             publicans
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             Math.
             6.
             14.
             
             For
             if
             ye
             forgive
             men
             their
             trespasses
             ,
             your
             heavenly
             father
             will
             also
             forgive
             you
             .
             But
             if
             ye
             forgive
             not
             men
             their
             trespasses
             ,
             neither
             will
             your
             father
             forgive
             your
             trespasses
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             that
             ye
             resist
             not
             evil
             :
             but
             whosoever
             shal
             smite
             thee
             on
             thy
             right
             cheek
             ,
             turn
             to
             him
             the
             other
             allso
             :
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             will
             sue
             thee
             at
             Law
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             thy
             coat
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             thy
             cloak
             also
             —
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             We
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             to
             know
             them
             which
             
               LABOVR
               AMONG
               YOV
            
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             admonish
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             esteem
             them
             very
             highly
             in
             love
             for
             
               THEIR
               WORK
               SAKE
            
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             peace
             among
             your selves
             :
             Now
             we
             exhort
             you
             brethren
             warn
             them
             that
             are
             unruly
             ,
             comfort
             the
             feeble
             minded
             ,
             support
             the
             weak
             ,
             be
             patient
             toward
             all
             men
             :
             se
             ●hat
             none
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             to
             any
             man
             ;
             but
             ver
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             both
             among
             your selves
             and
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             19.
             
             Though
             I
             be
             free
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             have
             I
             made
             my self
             servant
             unto
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             more
             .
             And
             unto
             the
             Jews
             I
             became
             as
             a
             Jew
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             Jews
             :
             to
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             To
             them
             that
             are
             without
             law
             as
             without
             law
             (
             being
             not
             without
             law
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             law
             to
             Christ
             )
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             without
             law
             :
             To
             the
             weak
             became
             I
             as
             weak
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             weak
             :
             I
             am
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             by
             all
             means
             save
             some
             :
             and
             this
             I
             do
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
             Knowledge
             puffeth
             up
             ,
             but
             charity
             edifieth
             :
             &
             if
             any
             man
             think
             he
             knoweth
             any
             thing
             he
             knoweth
             nothing
             yet
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             know
             :
             But
             if
             any
             man
             love
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             known
             of
             him
             .
             v.
             4.
             
             But
             take
             heed
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             this
             liberty
             of
             yours
             become
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             :
             12.
             
             But
             when
             ye
             sin
             against
             the
             brethren
             and
             wound
             their
             weak
             conscience
             ,
             ye
             sin
             
             against
             Christ.
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             meat
             make
             my
             brother
             to
             offend
             ,
             I
             will
             eat
             no
             flesh
             while
             the
             world
             standeth
             ,
             lest
             I
             make
             my
             brother
             to
             offend
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             3.
             
             Jesus
             knowing
             that
             the
             father
             had
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             come
             from
             God
             and
             went
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             riseth
             from
             supper
             and
             laid
             aside
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             towel
             and
             girded
             himself
             ;
             After
             that
             he
             poureth
             water
             into
             a
             bason
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             wash
             the
             disciples
             feet
             ,
             and
             to
             wipe
             them
             with
             the
             towel
             wherewith
             he
             was
             girded
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             So
             after
             he
             had
             washed
             their
             feet
             and
             had
             taken
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             was
             set
             down
             again
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Know
             ye
             what
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             ?
             Ye
             call
             me
             Master
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             am
             :
             If
             I
             then
             you
             Lord
             and
             Master
             have
             washed
             your
             feet
             ,
             ye
             also
             ought
             to
             wash
             one
             anothers
             feet
             :
             
               For
               I
               have
               given
               you
               an
               example
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               do
               as
               I
               have
               done
               to
               you
               .
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               that
               the
               servant
               is
               not
               greater
               than
               his
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               greater
               than
               he
               that
               sent
               him
               .
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               if
               ye
               do
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             To
             what
             purpose
             do
             you
             set
             together
             all
             these
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             any
             exposition
             ,
             or
             telling
             us
             what
             you
             conclude
             from
             them
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             purposely
             avoid
             glosses
             and
             collections
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             say
             that
             I
             obtrude
             any
             thing
             on
             you
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             mind
             of
             your
             Lord
             himself
             .
             And
             I
             set
             them
             together
             that
             they
             that
             overlook
             them
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             deeper
             apprehension
             than
             they
             have
             had
             .
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             true
             spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             nature
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             office
             and
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             they
             are
             to
             win
             souls
             ,
             and
             convince
             or
             silence
             gain-sayers
             and
             extirpate
             errours
             ,
             and
             prevent
             or
             cure
             schismes
             ,
             and
             secure
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             them
             that
             can
             seriously
             peruse
             all
             these
             words
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             can
             find
             in
             them
             no
             matter
             of
             correction
             or
             instruction
             without
             a
             Commentary
             and
             argumentation
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             to
             them
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             but
             to
             add
             Christs
             next
             words
             
               Ioh.
               13.
               18.
               
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               you
               all
               !
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
               .
               ]
            
             And
             I
             shall
             annex
             a
             few
             texts
             which
             characterize
             the
             contrary
             spirit
             ;
             Contrary
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             CHRISTIANITY
             and
             the
             faithful
             MINISTERY
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             I
             shall
             conclude
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Not
             as
             Cain
             who
             was
             of
             that
             
               Wicked
               One
            
             ,
             and
             slew
             his
             brother
             .
             And
             wherefore
             slew
             he
             him
             ?
             B●cause
             his
             own
             works
             were
             evil
             and
             his
             brothers
             righteous
             
               (
               Heb.
            
             11.
             4.
             
             By
             faith
             Abel
             offered
             to
             God
             a
             more
             excellent
             sacrifice
             than
             
               C●in
               )
               v.
            
             13.
             
             Marvel
             not
             my
             brethren
             if
             the
             world
             hate
             you
             —
             Whosoever
             hateth
             his
             brother
             is
             a
             murderer
             :
             And
             ye
             know
             that
             no
             murderer
             hath
             eternal
             life
             ab●ding
             in
             him
             .
             (
             We
             ought
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             for
             the
             brethren
             .
             )
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
             Ye
             are
             of
             your
             father
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             of
             your
             father
             ye
             will
             do
             :
             he
             was
             a
             murderer
             from
             the
             beginning
             —
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             25.
             17.
             
             As
             his
             name
             is
             so
             is
             he
             :
             Nabal
             is
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             folly
             is
             with
             him
             —
             He
             is
             such
             a
             son
             of
             Belial
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             speak
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Read
             the
             story
             of
             
               Doeg
               ,
               1
               Sam.
            
             22.
             
          
           
           
             Read
             also
             Ezra
             4.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Esth.
               3.
               8.
               
               Haman
            
             said
             to
             the
             King
             —
             There
             is
             a
             certain
             people
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             thy
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             their
             Laws
             are
             divers
             from
             all
             people
             ,
             neither
             keep
             they
             the
             Kings
             laws
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Kings
             profit
             to
             suffer
             them
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             12.
             
             There
             are
             certain
             Jews
             —
             that
             O
             King
             have
             not
             regarded
             thee
             ;
             they
             serve
             not
             thy
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             worship
             the
             golden
             Image
             which
             thou
             hast
             set
             up
             —
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             5.
             
             We
             shall
             not
             find
             any
             occasion
             against
             this
             Daniel
             ,
             except
             we
             find
             it
             against
             him
             concerning
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             God
             —
             7.
             
             All
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             Governours
             and
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Counsellors
             and
             Captains
             have
             consulted
             together
             to
             establish
             a
             royal
             statute
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             firm
             decree
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             ask
             a
             petition
             of
             any
             God
             or
             man
             for
             30
             dayes
             ,
             save
             of
             thee
             O
             King
             he
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             den
             of
             Lions
             .
             v.
             11.
             
             These
             men
             assembled
             and
             found
             Daniel
             praying
             and
             making
             supplication
             before
             his
             God
             (
             which
             he
             did
             three
             times
             a
             day
             as
             aforetime
             )
             —
             13
             They
             said
             ,
             that
             Daniel
             that
             is
             of
             the
             captivity
             ,
             regardeth
             not
             thee
             O
             King
             ,
             nor
             the
             Decree
             that
             thou
             hast
             signed
             ,
             but
             maketh
             his
             prayers
             three
             times
             a
             day
             —
          
           
             
               Amos
               7.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Amaz●ah
            
             said
             to
             Amos
             ,
             O
             thou
             Seer
             ,
             go
             flee
             thee
             away
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Juda
             ,
             and
             there
             eat
             bread
             and
             prophesie
             there
             :
             But
             prophesie
             not
             again
             any
             more
             at
             Bethel
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             Court.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Wo
             unto
             you
             Scribes
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             Hypocrite●
             ,
             because
             ye
             build
             the
             tombs
             o●
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             garnish
             the
             sepulchres
             
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             If
             we
             had
             been
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             fathers
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             been
             partakers
             with
             them
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Wherefore
             ye
             be
             witnesses
             to
             your selves
             that
             ye
             are
             the
             children
             of
             them
             which
             killed
             the
             Prophets
             :
             Fill
             ye
             up
             then
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             fathers
             —
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             48.
             
             If
             we
             let
             him
             thus
             alone
             ,
             all
             men
             will
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Romans
             shall
             come
             and
             take
             away
             both
             our
             place
             and
             nation
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             as
             they
             spake
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Sadduces
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             being
             grieved
             that
             they
             taught
             the
             people
             —
             And
             they
             laid
             hands
             on
             them
             and
             put
             them
             in
             hold
             —
             v.
             17.
             
             That
             it
             spread
             no
             further
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             let
             us
             straitly
             threaten
             them
             that
             they
             speak
             henceforth
             no
             more
             in
             this
             name
             .
             18.
             
             And
             they
             called
             them
             and
             commanded
             them
             not
             to
             speak
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             teach
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             
             But
             as
             then
             he
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             persecuted
             him
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             even
             so
             it
             is
             now
             —
          
           
             3
             Ioh.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             I
             wrote
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               i●●
               otrephes
            
             who
             loveth
             to
             have
             the
             pre-eminence
             among
             them
             receiveth
             us
             not
             —
             and
             not
             content
             therewith
             neither
             doth
             he
             himself
             receive
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             forbiddeth
             them
             that
             would
             ,
             and
             casteth
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Beloved
             follow
             not
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             He
             that
             
               DOTH
               GOOD
            
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             evil
             hath
             not
             seen
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             For
             ye
             also
             have
             suffered
             like
             things
             of
             your
             own
             Countrymen
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             
             have
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             who
             both
             killed
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             have
             persecuted
             us
             :
             and
             they
             please
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             contrary
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             forbidding
             us
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ;
             to
             fill
             up
             their
             sin
             alway
             :
             for
             the
             wrath
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             .
             ☞
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             54
             ,
             55.
             
             Lord
             wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             command
             fire
             to
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             consume
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             Elias
             did
             ?
             But
             he
             turned
             and
             rebuked
             them
             and
             said
             ,
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             spirit
             ye
             are
             of
             :
             for
             the
             son
             of
             man
             is
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             as
             I
             began
             :
             that
             the
             consciousness
             of
             our
             own
             ordinary
             and
             lamentable
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Churches
             sufferings
             thereby
             ,
             in
             all
             fore-going
             ages
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             will
             condemn
             us
             of
             impudent
             self-ignorance
             ,
             if
             Ministers
             be
             not
             compassionate
             and
             tender
             towards
             the
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             expected
             to
             equal
             them
             in
             knowledg
             .
             Alas
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             are
             we
             (
             even
             after
             so
             many
             years
             study
             &
             preparation
             )
             that
             we
             should
             be
             supercilious
             and
             cruel
             to
             the
             infirm
             !
             what
             difficulties
             puzzle
             us
             ?
             what
             a
             loss
             are
             we
             at
             in
             our
             ordinary
             studies
             ?
             How
             weakly
             do
             we
             preach
             and
             pray
             and
             write
             ?
             How
             easily
             do
             we
             see
             this
             in
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             our
             mutual
             censures
             and
             severities
             shew
             ?
             Who
             troubled
             Paul
             and
             the
             first
             Churches
             ,
             but
             erroneous
             Teachers
             ?
             Who
             prated
             malitiously
             against
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             brethren
             ,
             but
             a
             Diotrephes
             ?
             Who
             brought
             in
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             the
             corporeity
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Eunomians
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Eutychians
               ,
               
               Macedonians
               ,
            
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             rable
             ine
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Augustine
            
             and
             Philastrius
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             ?
             Who
             have
             caused
             and
             kept
             open
             the
             wounds
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
             and
             West
             so
             long
             ?
             Who
             introduced
             all
             the
             errours
             (
             about
             praying
             for
             &
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             are
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Liturgies
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             East
             and
             West
             ?
             And
             all
             the
             errours
             that
             are
             found
             in
             so
             many
             Councils
             and
             Confessions
             of
             Churches
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             many
             Volumes
             of
             Controversie
             as
             are
             extant
             ?
             Who
             set
             up
             the
             Roman
             Usurpation
             and
             Tyranny
             ?
             Who
             set
             up
             the
             Papal
             power
             above
             Princes
             ;
             and
             determined
             in
             the
             Laterane
             Council
             for
             their
             power
             to
             depose
             them
             and
             alienate
             their
             dominions
             ?
             Who
             set
             up
             Usurpers
             and
             raised
             wars
             against
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ?
             Who
             brought
             in
             Transubstantiation
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Roman
             absurdities
             ?
             Who
             have
             been
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             bloody
             Inquisitions
             ?
             And
             who
             hindereth
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             pure
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             the
             Romanists
             dominions
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             erroneous
             Clergy
             ?
          
           
             
               You
               'l
               say
            
             ,
             Those
             are
             Papists
             and
             so
             are
             not
             we
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             No
             ,
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             !
             But
             they
             are
             a
             mistaken
             Clergy
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             us
             that
             the
             Clergy
             are
             as
             liable
             to
             be
             dividers
             and
             troublers
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             Laity
             are
             ;
             and
             have
             done
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             hence
             would
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastors
             must
             be
             vilified
             or
             deprived
             of
             their
             just
             liberties
             and
             power
             ,
             I
             would
             more
             largely
             tell
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             also
             the
             Clergy
             that
             have
             opposed
             all
             these
             Heresies
             and
             sins
             ;
             and
             that
             have
             maintained
             obedience
             to
             Princes
             ;
             and
             that
             have
             preserved
             the
             
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Christian
             saith
             ;
             and
             that
             have
             been
             the
             salt
             and
             lights
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             whom
             Christianity
             never
             long
             continued
             in
             any
             nation
             ;
             And
             that
             have
             been
             the
             chief
             instruments
             of
             bringing
             all
             the
             souls
             to
             Heaven
             that
             have
             passed
             thither
             from
             the
             militant
             Church
             .
             (
             But
             I
             have
             done
             this
             in
             two
             sheets
             for
             the
             Ministery
             long
             ago
             .
             )
             So
             that
             our
             faults
             consist
             with
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             function
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             necessary
             labours
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             more
             blameless
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             so
             ,
             though
             the
             peoples
             weakness
             ,
             and
             inclinableness
             to
             unwarrantable
             separations
             and
             schisms
             ,
             be
             blameworthy
             ,
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             their
             infirmity
             and
             injudiciousness
             :
             Yet
             must
             we
             remember
             that
             they
             are
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             ●ot
             deny
             his
             interest
             in
             them
             ;
             nor
             judge
             or
             use
             them
             hardlier
             than
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             done
             ,
             or
             alloweth
             us
             to
             do
             :
             But
             study
             his
             Love
             and
             tenderness
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             follow
             him
             in
             serving
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             follow
             our
             uncharitable
             passions
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             ,
             a
             serving
             of
             him
             ;
             who
             liketh
             no
             such
             hurtful
             service
             .
             He
             that
             loveth
             Christ
             in
             none
             of
             his
             Infants
             or
             weaker
             members
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             strong
             and
             more
             prudent
             sort
             alone
             ,
             doth
             love
             him
             in
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             question
             whether
             he
             loveth
             him
             indeed
             at
             all
             ;
             And
             whether
             ever
             he
             shall
             hear
             ,
             
               In
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               did
               it
               to
               the
               least
               of
               these
               my
               brethren
               ,
               ye
               did
               it
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 April
                 14.
                 1668.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     Division
                     by
                     Violence
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         I.
                         
                      
                       
                         Depart
                         from
                         the
                         Apostolical
                         primitive
                         simplicity
                         ;
                         and
                         make
                         things
                         un-necessary
                         ,
                         seem
                         necessary
                         in
                         Doctrine
                         ,
                         Worship
                         ,
                         Discipline
                         and
                         Conversation
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         II.
                         
                      
                       
                         Endure
                         no
                         man
                         that
                         is
                         not
                         of
                         your
                         mind
                         and
                         way
                         ;
                         But
                         force
                         all
                         t●
                         concord
                         upo●
                         these
                         terms
                         of
                         yours
                         ,
                         what
                         ever
                         it
                         cost
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       
                         III.
                         
                      
                       
                         ●rand
                         all
                         D●●
                         .
                         ●ters
                         with
                         the
                         〈…〉
                         maticks
                         ,
                         ●●ereticks
                         ,
                         or
                         ●●ditious
                         Re●els
                         ;
                         that
                         the●
                         〈◊〉
                         become
                         ●teful
                         to
                         high
                         ●nd
                         low
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         IV.
                         
                      
                       
                         When
                         this
                         ●ath
                         greatly
                         ●ncreased
                         their
                         ●isaffection
                         to
                         ●ou
                         ,
                         accus●●heir
                         Religio●
                         of
                         all
                         the
                         expressions
                         of
                         that
                         disaffection
                         ,
                         to
                         make
                         i●
                         odious
                         also
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         V.
                         
                      
                       
                         Take
                         thos●
                         for
                         your
                         enemies
                         that
                         ar●
                         their
                         friends
                         ,
                         ●
                         .
                         
                         those
                         for
                         your
                         friends
                         which
                         are
                         their
                         enemies
                         ▪
                         And
                         cherish
                         those
                         be
                         th●y
                         never
                         so
                         bad
                         that
                         will
                         be
                         against
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         help
                         you
                         to
                         roo●
                         them
                         out
                         .
                      
                       
                         But
                         remember
                         that
                         for
                         all
                         this
                         you
                         must
                         come
                         to
                         judgement
                         .
                      
                       
                         And
                         read
                         these
                         following
                         words
                         of
                         Mr.
                         
                           R
                           Hookers
                        
                         ,
                         which
                         he
                         useth
                         of
                         some
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         History
                         ,
                         which
                         out
                         of
                         Sulpitius
                         I
                         before
                         mentioned
                         ▪
                         
                           Eccles.
                           P●l
                           .
                           Epist.
                           Dedic
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     Peace
                     by
                     Love
                     and
                     Humility
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         I.
                         
                      
                       
                         Adhere
                         to
                         the
                         ancient
                         simple
                         Christianity
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         nothing
                         necessary
                         to
                         your
                         Concord
                         and
                         Communion
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         not
                         necessary
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         II.
                         
                      
                       
                         Love
                         your
                         neighbors
                         as
                         your selves
                         ;
                         Receive
                         those
                         that
                         Christ
                         receiveth
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         
                           hold
                           the
                           necessaries
                           of
                           Communion
                        
                         ;
                         be
                         they
                         Episcopal
                         ,
                         Presbyterian
                         ,
                         Independants
                         ,
                         Anabaptists
                         ,
                         Arminians
                         ,
                         Calvinists
                         ,
                         &c.
                         so
                         they
                         be
                         not
                         proved
                         Heretical
                         or
                         wicked
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       
                         III.
                         
                      
                       
                         Speak
                         evil
                         of
                         no
                         man
                         ,
                         and
                         especia●ly
                         of
                         Dignities
                         &
                         Ru●lers
                         :
                         Revile
                         not
                         when
                         you
                         are
                         reviled
                         :
                         speak
                         mo●●
                         of
                         the
                         good
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         Dislenters
                         ;
                         and
                         do
                         them
                         all
                         the
                         Good
                         you
                         can
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         IV.
                         
                      
                       
                         If
                         any
                         wrong
                         you
                         ,
                         be
                         the
                         more
                         watchful
                         over
                         your
                         passions
                         ,
                         &
                         opinions
                         ,
                         and
                         tongues
                         :
                         lest
                         Passion
                         carry
                         you
                         into
                         extreams
                         :
                         Love
                         your
                         enemies
                         ;
                         ●less
                         them
                         that
                         curse
                         you
                         ;
                         do
                         good
                         to
                         them●hat
                         ●hat
                         hate
                         you
                         :
                         and
                         ●ray
                         for
                         them
                         that
                         desp●ghtfully
                         use
                         you
                         and
                         persecute
                         you
                         :
                         And
                         do
                         no●
                         evil
                         ,
                         ●hat
                         good
                         may
                         come
                         by
                         it
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         V.
                         
                      
                       
                         Impartially
                         judg
                         of
                         men
                         by
                         Gods
                         in●erest
                         in
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         ●ot
                         your
                         own
                         or
                         your
                         
                         parties
                         .
                         Reprove
                         the
                         wayes
                         of
                         Love-killers
                         and
                         Backbiters
                         ;
                         and
                         let
                         not
                         the
                         fear
                         of
                         their
                         Wrath
                         or
                         Censures
                         carry
                         you
                         into
                         a
                         compliance
                         with
                         them
                         ,
                         or
                         cause
                         you
                         by
                         silence
                         to
                         encourage
                         them
                         :
                         But
                         rejoyce
                         if
                         you
                         should
                         be
                         Martyrs
                         for
                         Love
                         and
                         Peace
                         :
                         For
                         —
                      
                       
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         ●eek
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         inherit
                         the
                         earth
                         .
                      
                       
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         Peacemakers
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         called
                         the
                         children
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         Blessed
                         are
                         they
                         which
                         are
                         persecuted
                         for
                         Righteousness
                         sake
                         ;
                         for
                         theirs
                         is
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         of
                         heaven
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     Division
                     by
                     Separation
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         I.
                         
                      
                       
                         Depart
                         from
                         the
                         Apostolical
                         Primitive
                         simplicity
                         ;
                         on
                         pretence
                         of
                         strict
                         observing
                         it
                         ;
                         And
                         make
                         New
                         Duties
                         and
                         new
                         sins
                         ,
                         which
                         scripture
                         makes
                         not
                         such
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         II.
                         
                      
                       
                         Account
                         all
                         those
                         ungodly
                         that
                         use
                         set
                         prayers
                         ,
                         or
                         worship
                         not
                         God
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         manner
                         as
                         you
                         do
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       
                         III.
                         
                      
                       
                         Brand
                         all
                         Dissenters
                         with
                         the
                         odious
                         names
                         of
                         
                           gracele●s
                           forma●ists
                           ▪
                        
                         That
                         you
                         may
                         make
                         them
                         all
                         seem
                         unlovely
                         to
                         others
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         IV.
                         
                      
                       
                         When
                         this
                         hath
                         stirr'd
                         them
                         up
                         to
                         wrath
                         ,
                         call
                         them
                         
                           wicked
                           persecutors
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         have
                         no
                         communion
                         with
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         V.
                         
                      
                       
                         Backbite
                         and
                         reproach
                         all
                         those
                         as
                         Compliers
                         with
                         sin
                         ;
                         or
                         such
                         as
                         strengthen
                         the
                         hands
                         of
                         the
                         wicked
                         and
                         the
                         persecutors
                         ,
                         who
                         would
                         recal
                         you
                         to
                         Love
                         and
                         Humility
                         :
                         And
                         cherish
                         all
                         sects
                         
                         be
                         they
                         never
                         so
                         erroneous
                         or
                         Passionate
                         that
                         will
                         take
                         your
                         part
                         ,
                         and
                         speak
                         against
                         them
                         :
                         But
                         First
                         ,
                         when
                         the
                         Wrath
                         which
                         you
                         thus
                         kindled
                         hath
                         consumed
                         you
                         ;
                         Secondly
                         ,
                         or
                         your
                         Divisions
                         crumbled
                         you
                         all
                         to
                         dust
                         :
                         Thirdly
                         ,
                         and
                         your
                         scandals
                         hardened
                         men
                         to
                         scorn
                         Religion
                         to
                         their
                         damnation
                         ;
                         remember
                         ,
                         
                           Wo
                           to
                           the
                           world
                           because
                           of
                           offences
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         wo
                         to
                         him
                         by
                         whom
                         offence
                         cometh
                         .
                      
                       
                         Read
                         
                           Act.
                           20.
                           30.
                           1
                           
                           Cor.
                           1.
                           10.
                           13.
                           
                           &
                           3.
                           3.
                           
                           Rom.
                           16.
                           17
                           ,
                           18.
                           
                           Iam.
                        
                         3.
                         13
                         ,
                         14
                         ,
                         15
                         ,
                         16
                         ,
                         17.
                         
                         Study
                         these
                         on
                         your
                         knees
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           our
           Antagonists
           in
           these
           Con●roversies
           ,
           may
           peradventure
           have
           met
           with
           some
           not
           ●nlike
           to
           Ithacius
           ,
           who
           mightily
           bending
           himself
           by
           ●●ll
           means
           against
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Priscillian
           ,
           (
           the
           ha●red
           of
           which
           
             one
             evil
          
           was
           
             all
             the
             vertue
             he
             had
             ☜
             )
          
           became
           so
           wise
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           carefull
           of
           vertuous
           conversation
           ,
           studious
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           any
           abstinence
           in
           diet
           ,
           was
           set
           down
           in
           his
           Kalender
           ▪
           for
           suspected
           Priscillianist●
           ☜
           For
           whom
           it
           should
           be
           expedient
           to
           approve
           th●ir
           soundness
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           a
           more
           licentious
           and
           loose
           behaviour
           .
           ☜
           Such
           Pr●ctors
           and
           Patrons
           the
           truth
           might
           ●are
           .
           Yet
           is
           not
           their
           grossness
           ▪
           so
           ●●●●llerable
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           the
           scurrilous
           and
           more
           than
           satyrical
           immodesty
           of
           Marrinism
           ;
           the
           first
           published
           schedules
           whereof
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           grave
           and
           very
           honourable
           Knight
           ,
           with
           signification
           given
           that
           the
           Book
           would
           refresh
           his
           spirits
           ,
           he
           took
           it
           ,
           saw
           what
           the
           title
           was
           ,
           read
           over
           an
           unsavoury
           sentence
           or
           two
           ,
           and
           delivered
           back
           the
           Libel
           with
           this
           answer
           ;
           
             I
             am
             sorry
             you
             are
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             be
             solaced
             with
             these
             sports
             ,
             and
             sorrier
             you
             have
             herein
             thought
             my
             affection
             like
             your
             own
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             P
             R●f
          
           p.
           ●
           .
           lin
           .
           23.
           for
           〈◊〉
           read
           not
           ,
           pag.
           〈◊〉
           .
           l.
           27.
           for
           
             en●●ame●r
             .
             enslave
          
           .
        
         
           Contents
           p.
           1.
           l.
           14.
           
             dele
             to
             be
             ▪
          
           p
           2
           ▪
           l.
           3.
           for
           timer
           .
           true
           p.
           3.
           l.
           3.
           for
           
             own
             Church
          
           read
           
             outward
             Church
          
           ,
           p.
           6.
           l.
           28.
           for
           
             Solomons
             knowledge
          
           r.
           
             common
             knowledge
          
           ,
           p
           ▪
           7.
           l.
           11
           ▪
           for
           their
           r.
           then
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           christianity
           ,
           p.
           26.
           l.
           11.
           for
           moved
           r.
           proved
           ,
           p.
           〈◊〉
           15.
           
             for
             s●em
             r.
          
           serve
           ,
           p
           ▪
           9.
           l.
           27
           for
           they
           read
           the
           ▪
           p.
           95
           〈◊〉
           26.
           
             dele
             in
          
           ,
           p.
           132.
           l.
           19.
           read
           ●word
           th●m
           ,
           p.
           144.
           l
           ▪
           11.
           for
           
             ever
             ▪
          
           r.
           even
           ,
           p
           ▪
           162.
           l.
           26.
           for
           them
           〈…〉
           p.
           165.
           l.
           4.
           for
           Historical
           read
           Histerical
           ,
           p.
           16●
           .
           l.
           1.
           read
           reveal
           〈◊〉
           p.
           16●
           .
           l.
           penultu
           .
           for
           is
           read
           in
           .
           p.
           180.
           l.
           30
           
             dele
             be
          
           ,
           p.
           181
           l.
           ●
           .
           
             dele
             time
          
           ,
           p.
           183.
           l.
           20.
           read
           20
           years
           ,
           p
           185.
           l.
           30
           read
           de●ecti●e
           ,
           p.
           21●
           .
           l.
           15.
           read
           〈◊〉
           ,
           p.
           221.
           l.
           ●
           .
           read
           〈◊〉
           ta●●
           p.
           13●
           .
           l.
           ●
           .
           read
           Independency
           ,
           p.
           170.
           l.
           13.
           read
           appealed
           ▪
           p.
           298.
           l.
           27.
           for
           be
           ,
           read
           become
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           Books
           written
           and
           published
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Aphorisms
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Saints
           Everlasting
           rest
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Plain
           Scripture
           proof
           of
           Infant
           Church-membership
           and
           Baptism
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           right
           Method
           for
           a
           setled
           Peace
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Spiritual
           Comforts
           ,
           in
           thirty
           two
           Directions
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Christian
           Concord
           :
           or
           the
           Agreement
           of
           the
           Associated
           Pastors
           and
           Churches
           of
           Worcestershire
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           True
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           Christ
           Absolute
           Dominion
           ,
           &c.
           in
           two
           Assize
           Sermons
           preacht
           at
           Worcester
           ,
           in
           twelves
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           A
           Sermon
           of
           Judgement
           preacht
           at
           
             Pauls
             ,
             London
             ,
             Decemb.
          
           17.
           1654.
           
           &
           new
           enlarged
           .
           12o.
        
         
           8.
           
           Making
           light
           of
           Christ
           and
           salvation
           too
           oft
           the
           issue
           of
           Gospel-Invitations
           ,
           manifested
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           at
           
             Lawrence
             Iury
          
           ,
           in
           London
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Agreement
           of
           divers
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           for
           Catechi●ing
           ,
           or
           Personal
           Instructing
           all
           in
           their
           several
           Parishes
           that
           will
           consent
           thereunto
           ;
           containing
           1.
           
           The
           Articles
           of
           our
           Agreement
           .
           2.
           
           An
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           People
           to
           submit
           to
           this
           necessary
           work
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           and
           Catechism
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
         
           10
           ▪
           〈…〉
           ;
           The
           Refo●med
           Pastor●
           shewing
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           work
           ,
           especially
           in
           private
           Instruction
           and
           Catechizing
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Certain
           Disputations
           of
           Right
           to
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           visible
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Of
           Justification
           :
           four
           Disputations
           clearing
           and
           amicably
           defending
           the
           Truth
           ,
           against
           the
           unnecessary
           Oppositions
           of
           divers
           .
           Learned
           and
           Reverend
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           preached
           and
           now
           published
           for
           the
           use
           of
           those
           that
           are
           strangers
           to
           a
           t●ue
           Conversion
           ,
           &c.
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           14
           ▪
           One
           sheet
           for
           the
           Ministery
           against
           the
           Malignants
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           A
           winding-sheet
           for
           Popery
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           One
           sheet
           against
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           A
           second
           sheet
           for
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           Directions
           to
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           ,
           especially
           in
           Corporations
           ,
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           19
           ▪
           The
           crucifying
           of
           the
           World
           by
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           A
           call
           to
           the
           Unconverted
           to
           Turn
           and
           Live
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           mercy
           ;
           while
           mercy
           may
           be
           bad
           ,
           as
           ever
           they
           would
           find
           mercy
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           extremity
           :
           From
           the
           Living
           God
           :
           To
           be
           read
           in
           Families
           where
           any
           are
           unconverte●●
           〈◊〉
        
         
           21.
           
           Of
           saving
           Faith
           :
           That
           it
           is
           not
           only
           gradually
           ,
           but
           specifically
           distinct
           from
           all
           Common
           Faith.
           The
           Agreement
           of
           Richard
           〈◊〉
           with
           that
           very
           Learned
           consenting
           Adversary
           ,
           that
           hath
           maintained
           his
           Assertion
           by
           a
           pretended
           Consu●ation
           
           in
           the
           end
           of
           〈◊〉
           
             Shepheards
             Book
          
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           Hypoc●●●●
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Directions
           and
           Perswasion●
           to
           a
           sound
           Conversion
           ,
           &c.
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           The
           Grotian
           Religion
           discovered
           ,
           at
           the
           invitation
           of
           Mr.
           Thomas
           Pierce
           in
           his
           Vind●cation
           :
           With
           a
           Preface
           ,
           vindicating
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dore
           from
           the
           calumnies
           of
           the
           new
           Ti●●nus
           :
           and
           
             David
             ,
             Peter
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           Sequestrations
           ,
           &c.
           from
           the
           censures
           of
           Mr.
           Pierce
           ,
           in
           〈◊〉
        
         
           24.
           
           Confirmation
           and
           Restauration
           ,
           the
           necessary
           means
           of
           Reformation
           and
           Reconciliation
           ,
           &c.
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Five
           Disputations
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           A
           Key
           for
           Catholicks
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           jugling
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           all
           tha●
           are
           ▪
           but
           truly
           willing
           to
           understand
           ,
           whether
           the
           cause
           of
           Roman
           or
           Reformed
           Churches
           be
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           Reader
           utterly
           ●nexcusable
           that
           after
           this
           will
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Self-denial
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           His
           Apology
           against
           the
           Exceptions
           of
           Mr.
           
             Blake
             ,
             Kendal
             ,
             Crandon
             ,
             Eires
             ,
             L.
             Moulin●
          
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           The
           unreasonable●ess
           of
           Infidelity
           in
           four
           part●
           ,
           &c.
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           The
           Worcester-shire
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           Ministery
           of
           England
           ,
           defended
           ,
           &c.
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           His
           Holy
           Common●wealth
           or
           Political
           Aphorisms
           ,
           opening
           the
           true
           principles
           of
           Government
           ,
           〈…〉
        
         
           32.
           
           His
           Con●ession
           of
           Faith.
           &c.
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
         
           33.
           
           His
           humble
           Advice
           ;
           or
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           offered
           to
           many
           honourable
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           The
           Quakers
           Catechism
           ;
           or
           the
           Quakers
           questioned
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           An
           account
           of
           his
           present
           Thoughts
           concerning
           the
           Controversies
           about
           the
           perseverance
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           His
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Drury
           for
           Pacification
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           The
           safe
           Religion
           ;
           or
           three
           Disputations
           for
           the
           Reformed
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           against
           Popery
           ,
           &c.
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           Catholick
           Unity
           ;
           or
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           to
           bring
           us
           all
           to
           be
           of
           one
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           in
           twelves
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           The
           true
           Catholick
           and
           Catholick
           Church
           described
           ,
           in
           
             twelves
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           40.
           
           The
           successive
           visibility
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           which
           Protestants
           are
           the
           soundest
           members
           ,
           &c.
           in
           octav
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           The
           Sermon
           of
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           Of
           Right
           Rejoycing
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           Sermon
           of
           Faith
           before
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           44.
           
           Treatise
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           The
           Vain
           Religion
           of
           the
           Formal
           Hypocrite
           ,
           &c.
           in
           several
           Sermons
           preached
           at
           the
           Abbey
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           in
           i●●lves
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           Two
           sheets
           for
           Poor
           Families
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           47.
           
           Short
           instructions
           for
           the
           sick
           :
           a
           sheet
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           A
           Saint
           or
           a
           B●●it
           ,
           &c.
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           The
           mischief
           of
           Self-ignorance
           ,
           and
           benefit
           of
           Self-acquaintance
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           Universal
           Concord
           &c.
           in
           octavo
           ?
        
         
           51.
           
           The
           last
           work
           of
           a
           Believer
           ,
           &c.
           in
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           The
           Divine
           Life
           in
           three
           Treatises
           ▪
           The
           
           first
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           :
           The
           second
           ,
           of
           Walking
           with
           God
           :
           The
           third
           ,
           of
           Conversing
           with
           God
           in
           Solitude
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           The
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           54.
           
           Directions
           for
           weak
           distempered
           Christians
           ▪
           to
           grow
           up
           into
           a
           confirmed
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           &c.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           The
           Characters
           of
           a
           sound
           confirmed
           Christian
           written
           to
           imprint
           on
           mens
           minds
           the
           true
           Idea
           or
           Conception
           of
           Godliness
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           Now
           or
           never
           ,
           in
           twelves
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           The
           Life
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           3
           parts
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
      
       
         
           These
           Books
           following
           are
           also
           printed
           for
           Nevil
           Simmons
           ,
           at
           the
           three
           Crowns
           near
           Holborn
           Conduit
           .
        
         
           THE
           Novelty
           of
           Popery
           opposed
           to
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           true
           Christianity
           .
           By
           
             Peter
             Dismoulin
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           in
           folio
           .
        
         
           A
           Commentary
           or
           Exposition
           upon
           the
           five
           Books
           of
           Moses
           together
           with
           the
           following
           Books
           ;
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             Ruth
          
           ;
           first
           and
           second
           of
           Samuel
           ;
           first
           and
           second
           of
           Kings
           ;
           and
           first
           and
           second
           of
           Chronicles
           ,
           in
           folis
           .
        
         
           The
           Beauty
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           in
           an
           Exposition
           on
           Psal.
           82.
           
           By
           
             Thomas
             Hall
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           
        
         
           The
           Souls
           Looking
           glass
           ;
           wherein
           a
           man
           may
           discern
           what
           estate
           his
           soul
           stands
           in
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           evidences
           he
           hath
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           
             Edward
             Bury
          
           ,
           ●●ate
           Minister
           of
           great
           Bol●s
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Profit
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           set
           forth
           in
           5
           Sermons
           ,
           on
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           8.
           
           The
           unprofitableness
           of
           worldly
           Gain
           ,
           in
           four
           Sermons
           on
           Mark
           8.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           The
           Parable
           of
           the
           barren
           Fig-tree
           ,
           in
           seven
           Sermons
           ,
           on
           Luk.
           13.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Victorious
           Violence
           ,
           in
           two
           Sermons
           ,
           on
           Mat.
           11.
           12.
           
           By
           
             Tho.
             Brindal
          
           ,
           late
           Minister
           of
           Walshal
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           The
           Girdle
           of
           Holy
           Resolution
           ,
           in
           two
           Sermons
           ,
           on
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           13.
           
           By
           
             William
             Gearing
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           The
           Love-sick
           Spouse
           ,
           in
           4
           Sermons
           on
           
             Ca●t
             .
             2.
             5.
          
           
           By
           
             Wil.
             Gearing
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           quart
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           on
           Prodigeous
           Abstinence
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           twelve
           months
           fasting
           of
           
             Martha
             Tayler
          
           .
           By
           
             Iohn
             Reynolds
          
           ,
           in
           quarto
           .
        
         
           The
           Dead
           Pastor
           yet
           speaking
           ,
           in
           two
           Sermons
           ,
           preached
           on
           Bartholome●
           day
           ,
           
             Aug.
             24.
             1662.
          
           in
           Bewdly
           Chappel
           .
           By
           
             Henry
             Osland
          
           ,
           then
           Minister
           there
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           The
           Christians
           daily
           Walk
           ,
           a
           sheet
           .
           By
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
         
           A
           Sinners
           Justification
           on
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lord
           our
           Righteousness
           ;
           in
           several
           Sermons
           .
           By
           
             Obadiah
             Grew
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           late
           Minister
           in
           Coventry
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           The
           Repenting
           Sinner
           pardoned
           ,
           being
           a
           brief
           Relation
           of
           the
           wicked
           life
           and
           penitent
           death
           of
           
             Iames
             Wilson
          
           of
           Wolverhampton
           in
           St●ffordsh
           .
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           English
           School
           ;
           or
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           teach
           children
           ,
           or
           elder
           persons
           ,
           to
           read
           ,
           spell
           and
           rightly
           pronounce
           English
           ;
           fitted
           to
           the
           use
           of
           common
           English
           Schools
           ,
           illustrated
           with
           five
           bras●
           Cuts
           .
           By
           
             Tobias
             Ellis
          
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           D●
           ▪
           Bryan's
           eight
           Sermons
           ,
           in
           octavo
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .